Citation
The Island home, or, The Young cast-aways

Material Information

Title:
The Island home, or, The Young cast-aways
Portion of title:
The Young cast-aways
Creator:
Romaunt, Christopher ( Editor )
Rand, George Curtis, 1818 or 19-1878 ( Printer )
Smith, Thomas B., 19th cent ( Stereotyper )
O'Brien, R ( Engraver )
Purcell, Edward B ( Engraver )
Howlands (Firm) ( Engraver )
Gould and Lincoln ( Publisher )
Place of Publication:
Boston
Publisher:
Gould and Lincoln
Manufacturer:
George C. Rand
Publication Date:
Copyright Date:
1851
Language:
English
Physical Description:
461, [4] p., [6] leaves of plates : ill. ; 18 cm.

Subjects

Subjects / Keywords:
Castaways -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Mutiny -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Shipwrecks -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Survival after airplane accidents, shipwrecks, etc -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Adventure and adventurers -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Voyages and travels -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Juvenile fiction -- Polynesia ( lcsh )
Robinsonades -- 1852 ( rbgenr )
Pictorial cloth bindings (Binding) -- 1852 ( rbbin )
Publishers' catalogues -- 1852 ( rbgenr )
Bldn -- 1852
Genre:
Robinsonades ( rbgenr )
Pictorial cloth bindings (Binding) ( rbbin )
Publishers' catalogues ( rbgenr )
novel ( marcgt )
Spatial Coverage:
United States -- Massachusetts -- Boston
United States -- New York -- New York
Target Audience:
juvenile ( marctarget )

Notes

General Note:
Stereotyped by Thomas B. Smith, N.Y.
General Note:
Illustrations engraved by Howlands, E. (Edward B.?) Purcell, and R. O'Brien.
General Note:
Publisher's catalogue follows text.
Funding:
Brittle Books Program
Statement of Responsibility:
edited by Christopher Romaunt.

Record Information

Source Institution:
University of Florida
Holding Location:
University of Florida
Rights Management:
This item is presumed to be in the public domain. The University of Florida George A. Smathers Libraries respect the intellectual property rights of others and do not claim any copyright interest in this item. Users of this work have responsibility for determining copyright status prior to reusing, publishing or reproducing this item for purposes other than what is allowed by fair use or other copyright exemptions. Any reuse of this item in excess of fair use or other copyright exemptions may require permission of the copyright holder. The Smathers Libraries would like to learn more about this item and invite individuals or organizations to contact The Department of Special and Area Studies Collections (special@uflib.ufl.edu) with any additional information they can provide.
Resource Identifier:
026598545 ( ALEPH )
12346357 ( OCLC )
ALG2706 ( NOTIS )

Related Items

Related Item:
PALMM Version

Downloads

This item has the following downloads:


Full Text






i ees

i DES

'

\

mW
@

ri}

Wiis a



~~

THE

ISLAND HO

OB, THE

a rn ee ee

ME:

YOUNG CAST-AWAYS.,

EDITED BY

CHRISTOPHER ROMAUNTW ESQ.

“And conjured up
My boyhood’s earliest dreams of isles that lie
In farthest depths of ocean; girt with all

Of natura! wealth and spiendor—jewelled isles,

Boundless in unitnaginable spoils,
That earth is stranger to.”

BOSTON:

GOULD AND LINCOLN,

59 WASHINGTON STREET.

1852.



<— SS eS

i a ee

OEE



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1851, by
GOULDAND LINCOLN,
{n the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts.

STEREOTYPED BY THOMAS B. SMITH,
216 WILLIAM sTREET, N. ¥.

GEORGE C. RAND, PRINTER, BOSTON,



New York, Nov. 1851.
TO MY FRIEND,

“Saba ¥K uot,”

AUTHOR OF ‘CRUMBS FROM THE LAND 0’ CAKES.”

My Dear ‘' Knox,”

Long age, when to both of us, the future seemed in-
finitely wider, and richer in pleasant possibilities than it
now does, I promised,—or threatened,—that I would one

day ‘‘write a book,” and dedicate it to you.

Whether in the humble capacity of “ Editor” of the work
of another, I have properly any business to ‘‘ dedicate” it
at all, is a question which Iam not sufficiently familiar
with the code of literary etiquette to decide: butI will
venture inthe present instance to ‘take the responsibili-
ty,” even at the risk of being called to account forit by
‘the islanders” should they eventually ‘‘ tern up.”

Permit me, therefore, as a slight memento of the many
pleasant associations of ‘‘auld lang syne” in which we have
shared, and as the only fulfilment of a boyish pledge, that
it will probably ever be in my power to offer, affection-
ately to inscribe to you, this little volume.

CHRISTOPHER ROMAUNT.



“Cunteuts.

I,
THE TROPICAL ISLAND,

PAGE
Climbing for “ glory”—Max in a cocoa-palm—A tropical scene—How

people are “cast away”—Johnny’s views of Desert-Island life,. . 19
Il,
THE ALARM.
The fugitive—A hazardous attempt—A race with the mutineers—The
wounded rower—The coral ledge, se eee lee BB
III,

THE CONFLICT.

“ One more effort !—A brief warning—The struggle and its results—
The strange sail—Darkness~The open sea,. . . «© © . 38

IV.
at skal
A night of gloom—Morton’s narrative—-Frazer and the mutineers—
Visionary terrors—The first morning—An alarming discovery, . . 47
Vv.

THE CONSULTATION.

The last doubt resolyed—-Out of sight of land—Slender resources—
What's to be done ?—A “holiday adventure !"—A guess at our po-
sition, 2. 6. 6. ee le le lll

1*



vil CONTENTS,

VIL
THE CALM.
PAGE
The second watch—A narrow escape—An evil omen—The spectre fish

—The sky and the ocoan~—A breakfast lost—The commencement of

suffering,. 2. 6 6 ett ew le ll

Vil.
A CHANGE,

Threatening indications—A welcome peril—The Albacore and their
prey—A strange repast—A tropical thunder-storm, . . . - 81

VIL
TOKENS OF LAND.

Sunset on the Southern Ocean—~The perfect sphere— Must we per-
ish ?”—The mysterious sound—The distant conflagration, . - « 8

IX.
DARK WATERS,

A bitter disappointment—The little sufferer—Fever and delirium—The
midnight bath—A strange peril, . 2. 2. 1 1 le let

X.
A SAIL!

Sea-creatures—A mournful change—The Cachelot and his assailants—
The combat—New acquaintances, . . . . . ° . 108

XI.
A CATASTROPHE,

The little islander—A stupendous spectacle—The whirling pillars—We
lose our new friends, . . . 1» «© «© «© «© © © 1%



CONTENTS. vu

XI.

OUR ISLAND HOME,
rage
The “aveia”—The illusion of the golden haze—The barrier reef—A

wall of breakers—A struggle for life—The islet of cocoa-palms, . 131

XII.
THE EXPLORING EXPEDITION.

The evils of inaction—Arthur’s remedy—Eiulo—Exhilarating influ-
ences—Pcarl-shell beach—The feathered colony-——An invasion re-
pelled, . . . . . . . . . . . . 149

XIV.
CASTLE HILL.

The noon-day halt—A charming resting-place—Johnny instructa us
how desert-islanders are wont to make a fire~Heathen skill versus
civilization and the story-books, . . . . . . . - 166

XV.

CAMPING OUT.

Exemplary birds—A “ desperate engagement”—Johnny discovers “an
oyster-tree”—Vagrants, or kings?—A night in the woods—A sleeping
prescription, . 6 6 ee ee A AT

XVI.

DOMESTIC EMBARBASSMENTS.

A desert‘island breakfast—Coming out strong under discouraging
circumstances—Romance and reality—Consoling precedents—The
Prince and Princess, . «© +6 +» 2% «© « - . 191

XVII

THE PROGBESS OF DISCOVERY,

A voice in the woods—“ Vive Napoleon !—How dosert-islanders “do
their washing”—Arthur “calculates our longitude’—Rogerogee—
The “wild Frenchman’s” hat, . . . © «© «© «© © 200



vill CONTENTS.

XVIIL

ABOUT TEWA,

PaG
A dull chapter—But necessary—Future acquaintances—Wakatta and
Atollo—Tho siesta disturbed—A gentle hint~Max as anarchitecl, . 218

XIX,
THE CORAL REEF,

An expedition by water—An affectionate pair—Johnny and the Chama
—An ambuscade for land-crabs—Amateur pearl-diving—A shark
blockade—-Culinary genius, . . ee ee ww B84

XX.

ARTHUR’S STORY,

An evening at Palm islet~Story-telling~—Browne on “the knightly
character”—Rokéa—A voyage to the Cannibal island of Angatan, . 249

XAT
THE CANNIBAL VILLAGE,

The Miro grove—The Marae—The old priest—Mowno at home—A
happy savage—Cannibal young ladies—Olla and her friends—A can-
nibal dinner, . 8 . . + . . . 264

XXIL

AN EXPLOSION,

“Tai-ovi"—A flowery warfure—The Cannibals appreciate music and
eloquence—But take offence atthe new theology, . . . . 29

XXII.

THE FLIGHT.

The Priest’s spies, and Olla’s stratagem—Rokia’s expedition—The
hasty departure—The pursuit—The Priest’s ambush, » 4 6 299



CONTENTS. 1x

XXIV.
HOUSE-BUILDING.

PAGE
Dawn on the Lagoon—Johnny’s plan of making a fortune—The “ Sca-

Attorney”—The “ Shark Exterminator’’—Max “ carries the war into
Africa”—Our house besun—Mermaid’s Cove, —- . . . » 322
AXY,
THE CABIN BY THE LAKE,

Our house completed—Echo-vale and Lake Laicomo—A Democrat in
the woods—Harry Clay and General Jackson—Johnny’s “ wild
Frenchman” discovered at lust, 200. 0. . . » 336

AXVI.
THE REMOVAL

Preparations for the rainy season—Our house put to the test—Goaing
into winter-quarters—Laying in supplies—Monsieur Paul—Max bat-
tled—The Patriarch of the Lake, . 0.00. . 4 oo » dol

XXVIL

WINTER EVENINGS AT HOME.

Our in-loor resources—Amuscments and occupations—Ches¢ and
Yencing—The rival story-tellers—Tho “ South Sea Lyceum,” . . 360
AAVIIL
THE SEPARATION,
Our seclusion invaded—Spring in the tropics~The excursion—The
islet in the stream—The grove-tres—Lost companions, — « . . 371
AXIN.
TIE BEARCH,

The charm fading—Home, sweet home!~We seek the missing ones—
A startling discovery—The foot-jrints and the trail—The canoe upon
the shore, eee ee BB



x CONTENTS.

XXX.

THE ENCOUNTER.
PAGK
The two parties of natives—Tho pursuers and pursued~We are dis -
covered—The consultation and decision—An exciting momeut—
Fencing lessons put in practice—The principles of the broad-sword

exercise misapplied. =. 6 eee le
XXXL
RECONNOITERING BY NIGHT.
The return to the islet-—Perplexity and doubt—Morton’s determination
—The search renewed—The captives—Atollo and the Tewans,. —. 410
XXXII

THE SINGLE COMBAT.

Preparations for an attack—The islet fortified—-A demand and refusal
—Tho battle of Bunian islet—A timely reinforcement—The two cham-
pion, 2. 1 wwe ee le 4G

XXXII

THE MIGRATION,

An invitation to Tewa—Max’s flattering opinion of Wakatta—Induce-
ments to colonize—Preparations to depart—The manuscript and the
Messonger-ship, . 2 2 2 6 6 we le . 61



Ghitur’s Prefare.

Tus history of this little book, so far as it is
known to me, is briefly as follows.

Last fall, during a visit to my old friend,
Captain Nathaniel Tarbox, at the country resi-
dence on the shores of Long Island Sound, to
which, as a sort of “sailor’s snug harbor,” he
has retired, after some thirty-five years of a
sea-faring life, Master Decatur, my friend’s
only son, one day exhibited to me a miniature
ship, which he said his father had picked up
at sea, on his last voyage. He also casually
mentioned the circumstance of a roll of manu-
script having been found in the little vessel.

Upon my evincing some interest in the mat-
ter, and making inquiry for the manuscript,
it was, after diligent research, discovered in a
box of old papers in the garret. It consisted



xii EDITOR’S PREFACE.

of a number of loose sheets of fine French let-
ter-paper, several of which were badly torn,
and others soiled and discolored. A faded
green ribbon, with which they had been fas-
tened together, was broken, and they had be-
come entirely disarranged. The manuscript
was not paged, nor the sheets numbered; and
the work of ascertaining and restoring their
proper order, required both time and patience
for its accomplishment.

In the course of this task, I discovered that
some leaves of the first part of the manuscript
were missing, and the only information which
Icould glean respecting their probable fate,
favored the opinion that they had either been
put in requisition as kite tail, or served some
other equally inglorious purpose.

Upon endeavoring to ascertain the particu-
lars of the time and place of the discovery of
the little waif, I found that the log-book of the
voyage on which it had been picked up was
lost, and that the captain had no very certain
or definite recollection as to the circumstances
most essential to be known.



EDITOR’S PREFACE. xii

According to his best impression, it was about
the middle of June, 1841, and while sailing
somewhere in the neighborhood of the Kings-
mill Islands, that the little ship had been dis-
covered. He was, at the time, upon a trading
voyage, and engaged in endeavoring to pro-
cure among the islands a cargo of sandalwood
and béche de mer, for the Canton market.

Upon opening the hatches of the tiny ship,
which were carefully secured, and rendered
water-proof by a thick coating of some resinous
gum, a roll of paper was found to constitute
her entire cargo. On examination, it proved
to be a closely-written manuscript, in a crab-
bed, and indeed, almost illegible hand, well
calculated to discourage any very extended
investigation of its contents; at all events, the
curiosity of Master Decatur and his friends
had not been sufficiently powerful to overcome
the difficulty, and when the facts first came to
my knowledge, as above related, not one of
them could give me any account of the sub-
ject matter of the manuscript. It contained,
as I found, what purported to be a “narrative



xiv EDITOR 8 PREFACE.

of the adventures” of six lads, who, after get-
ting, strangely enough, adrift in a small boat,
and being several days at sea, in imminent
danger of starvation, finally, in the nick of
time, happened upon a “ desert island,” where,
after the fashion of Robinson Crusoe and other
shipwrecked worthies, they appear to have led
quite a romantic and holiday sort of life.

The narrative purports to have been written
by one of the youthful adventurers, for the
amusement of himself and companions, from
the materials furnished by a rude and meagre
journal, kept during the early period of their
residence on the island, upon fragments of the
leaves of some tropical tree, adapted to that
purpose.

It would seem_that the “islanders,” pleased,
perhaps, with the notion of becoming the
heroes of a tale, but probably rather in the
spirit of sportive mimicry, than of serious am-
bition, determined to cut up their narrative
into chapters, stick a fragment of rhyme at the
commencement of each, after the most ap-
proved fashion, and, repudiating altogether



EDITOR’S PREFACE. XV

the modest form of a journal, to give it the
garb and aspect of “a regular desert island
story.”

When finally reduced to its present shape,
it was, in accordance with the romantic sug-
gestion of one of the young Crusoes, securely
deposited in the hold of the little craft, which
was then launched forth upon the deep, to con-
vey to the world the story of the islanders.
Such appears to have been their intention with
regard to it, from the latter part of the manu-
script itself; and its subsequent discovery un-
der the circumstances stated, proves that the
design was put into execution.

At the termination of my visit, upon request-
ing permission to take the manuscript home
with me to examine at my leisure, the captain
at once relinquished all his right to it in my
favor, expressing some surprise that I should
take such an interest in the matter.

I subsequently read the narrative, in six win-
ter evening sittings, to my children and a few
of their playmates. They were all greatly de-
lighted with it, and by their enthusiasm on



xvi EDITOR'S PREFACE.

the subject, diffused among their juvenile ac-
quaintance so vehement a curiosity concerning
“the new desert island story,” that I at length
determined to publish it, as well for the grati-
fication of the young people, as for the purpose
of advertising the relatives and friends of the
castaways, if any such should still survive, of
the strange and deplorable fate that has befal-
len them ;* in order, as several of the little
folks have suggested, that suitable measures
may be taken to secure their restoration to
their homes and country, and the government
perhaps be induced to fit out an exploring ex-

* Upon a loose half-sheet of the manuscript, I have found the
following memorandum of the names and former places of
residence of these unfortunate young persons, probably de-
signed for the information of their friends. Having received no
answer to the letters of inquiry which I thought it my duty to
forward to these addresses (such of them, at least, as are vis-
ited by the mail), I publish the memorandum, in the hope that
it may thus reach the eyes of the interested parties :—

Joun Browns, of Glasgow, Scotland;

Agruur Hamitron, of Papieti, Tahiti;

Witt Monroy, of Hillsdale, New York;

Max Apbzter, of Hardscrabble, Columbia county, New Yorr;

Ricuagp Arcuer, of Norwich, Connecticut ;

Jouyny Livineston, of Milford, Mass.

his
Ervro, Prince of Tewa, X South Sea;
mark



EDITOR'S PREFACE. xvil

pedition, for the discovery of the island, and
the relief of the young exiles.

The style and general character of the narra-
tive are, in the main, such as one might reason-
ably expect; its supposed author, and the cir-
cumstances under which it purports to have
been written, being taken into consideration.
Isay purports, because it hasbeen suggested
in some quarters that the whole thing might be
nothing more than a harmless hoax, perpetra-
ted by some scribbling middy, who, after
writing the story as an agreeable pastime for
his vacant hours, had set it adrift in the man-
ner in which it was found, as the most eligible
mode of disposing of it—of which supposition I
have only to remark that it is entirely gratui-
tous, and unsupported by a particle of proof.

The very faults of the narrative confirm its
genuineness, by their consistency with its sup-
posed origin and authorship. It is unequal,
and evidently the work of an unpractised
hand ; a boyish tone of feeling and a boyish
sentimentality often characterize it. There is

also a great superfluity of detail ; the sayings, as
Q*



xviii EDITOR'S PREFACE.

well as the doings of the young adventurers are
frequently recorded with a tedious minuteness.
This disposition to dwell upon minutise, to at-
tach importance to things comparatively trivial,
is a characteristic of the youthful mind, and
marks that period of freshness, joyousness, and
inexperience, when everything is new, and pos-
sesses the power to surprise and to interest.

But as the faults to which I have alluded,
and others which it would be easy to enumer-
ate, escaped the criticism of the juvenile au-
ditory to which the story was first submitted,
and as some of those faults, and in particular
the prolixity and fulness of detail, of which I
have spoken, seemed, in their estimation, to
add to its interest, I have been unwilling to
take any liberties with it; and have finally
concluded to send the manuscript to the printer
in all its original integrity.

Tue Eprror.
New Yorks, Nov. 1, 1861.



I.

Ghe Gropical Sslaud.

MAX IN A COCOA-PALM—JOHNNY’S VIEWS OF DESERT-ISLAND LIFE.

“O give us some bright little isle of our own,
In the blue summer ocean, far off and alone.”

*& * & * * * % * &

* =* As we wandered along the shore (taking
care to keep in sight of Mr. Frazer, under whose con-
voy, in virtue of his double-barrelled fowling-piece, wo
considered ourselves), we came to a low and narrow
point, running out a little way into the sea, the extrem-
ity of which was adorned by a stately group of cocoanut-
trees,

The spot seemed ill adapted to support vegetation of
80 magnificent a growth, and nothing less hardy than
the cocoa-palm could have derived nourishment from
such a soil. Several of these fine trees stood almost at
the water’s edge, springing from a bed of sand, mingled
with black basaltic pebbles, and coarse fragments of
shells and coral, where their roots were washed by every
rising tide: yet their appearance was thrifty and flour-



20 THE ISLAND HOME.

ishing, and they were thickly covered with close-packed
bunches of tassel-like, straw-colored. blossoms, and loaded
with fruit in various stages of growth.

Johnny cast a wistful glance at the compact clusters
of nuts, nestling beneath the graceful tufts of long
leaves that crowned each straight and tapering trunk ;
but he had so recently learned from experience, the
hopelessness of undertaking to climb a cocoanut-tree,
that he was not at present disposed to renew the at-
tempt. Max, however, who greatly valued himself
upon his agility, and professed to be able to do anything
that could be done, in the way of climbing, manifested
an intention to hazard his reputation by making the
doubtful experiment. After looking carefully around,
he selected for the attempt, a young tree near the shore,
growing at a considerable inclination from the perpen-
dicular ; and clasping it firmly, he slowly commenced
climbing, or rather creeping, along the slanting trunk,
while Johnny watched the operation from below, with
an interest as intense as if the fate of empires depended
upon the result,

Max, who evidently considered his character at stake,
aud who climbed for “ glory,” rather than for cocoanuts,
proceeded with caution and perseverance. Once he
partly lost his hold, and swung round to the under side
of the trunk, but by a resolute and vigorous effort he
promptly recovered his position, and finally succeeded in
establishing himself quite comfortably among the enor-



THE TROPICAL ISLAND. Q1

mous leaves that drooped from the top of the tree. Here
he seemed disposed to rest for a while, after his arduous
and triumphant exertions, and he sat, looking compla-
cently down upon us from his elevated position, without
making any attempt to secure the fruit which hung
within his reach in abundant clusters,

“Hurrah for Harry Clay!” cried Johnny, capering
about, and clapping his hands with glee, as soon as this
much desired consummation was attained, “Now, Max,
pitch down the nuts !”

“Hurrah for Harry Clay, indeed!” growled Max,
puffing and panting from his recent efforts ; “it seems to
me that it would be much more proper and becoming
under the circumstances, to hurrah for Max Adeler.
Harry Clay couldn’t begin to climb this tree, and I doubt
if he can help you to these cocoanuts.”

“Johnny was but shouting his favorite war-cry, in
celebration of your success,” said Arthur; “though he
huzzaed for Harry Clay, his exultation was called forth
by your triumph ; therefore, hasten to let him participate
in its fruits.”

“He rejoices in the victory,” answered Max, “only
because he anticipates a share in the spoils. But do you.
suppose that I climbed this tree, animated by the vulgar
desire of sucking cocoanuts? No; I wished to show
you how difficulties apparently insurmountable vanish
before skill and perseverance.”

After having teased Johnny sufficiently, and enjoyed



22 THE ISLAND HOME.

the impatience caused by the tantalizing deliberation of
his own movements, Max detached two entire clusters
of nuts from tho tree, which furnished us an abundant
supply.

Selecting a pleasant spot beside the beach, we sat
down to discuss the cocoanuts at our leisure, which occu-
pied us some little time. Upon looking round after we
had finished, we discovered that our convoy had disap-
peared, and Johnny, whose imagination was continually
haunted by visionary savages and cannibals, manifested
considerable uneasiness upon finding that we were alone.

As the sun was already low in the west, and we sup-
posed that the party engaged in getting wood had, in
all probability, finished their work, we concluded to re-
turn, and to wait for Mr. Frazer, and the rest of the
shore party at the boats, if we should not find them al-
ready there.

As we skirted the border of the grove, on our return,
Johnny every now and then cast an uneasy glance to-
wards its darkening recesses, as though expecting to see
some wild animal, or a yelling troop of tattooed islanders
rush out upon us. The forest commenced about two
hundred yards from the beach, from which there was a
gradual ascent, and was composed of a greater variety
of trees than I had observed on the other islands of a
similar size at which we had previously landed. Arthur
called our attention to a singular and picturesque group
of Tournefortias, in the midst of which, like a patriarch



THE TROPICAL ISLAND. 23

surrounded by his family, stood one of uncommon size,
and covered with a species of fern, which gave it a strik-
ing and remarkable appearance. The group covered a
little knoll, that crowned a piece of rising ground, ad-
yanced a short distance beyond the edge of the forest.
It was a favorable spot for a survey of the scene around
us. The sun, now hastening to his setting, was tinging
all the western ocean with a rich vermilion glow. The
smooth white beach before us, upon which the long-roll-
ing waves broke in even succession, retired in a graceful
curve to the right, and was broken on the left by the
wooded point already mentioned.

As you looked inland, the undulating surface of the
island, rising gradually from the shore, and covered with
the wild and luxuriant vegetation of the tropics, de-
lighted the eye by its beauty and variety. The noble
Bread-fruit tree—its arching branches clothed with its
peculiarly rich and glossy foliage ; the elegantly shaped
Casuarina, the luxuriant Pandanus, and the Palms, with
their stately trunks, and green crests of nodding leaves,
imparted to the scene a character of oriental beauty.

“Why do they call so lovely a spot as this a desert
island, I wonder ?” exclaimed Johnny, after gazing around
him a few moments in silence.

“Did you ever hear of a desert island that wasn’t a
lovely spot 2” answered Max. “ Why, your regular desert
island should combine the richest productions of the
temperate, torrid, and frigid zones—a choice selection



Q4 THE ISLAND HOME.

of the fruits, flowers, vegetables, and animals of Europe,
Asia, and Africa. This would by no means come up to
the average standard. I doubt if you could find upon
it so much as a goat or a poll-parrot, much less an
‘énager, a buffalo, or a boa constrictor, some of which
at least are indispensable to a desert island of any re-
spectability.”

“ Why, then, do they call such delightful places des-
ert islands?” repeated Johnny. “I always thought a
desert was a barren wilderness, where there was nothing
to be seen but sand, and rocks, and Arabs.”

“T believe they are more properly called desolate
islands,” said Arthur; “and that seems proper enough ;
for even this island with all its beauty, is supposed to
be uninhabited, and it would be a very lonely and deso-
late home. Would you like to live here, Johnny, like
Robinson Crusoe, or the Swiss family ?”

“Not all alone, like Robinson Crusoe. O no! that
would be horrible; but I think we might all of us to
gether live here beautifully a little while, if we had
plenty of provisions, and plenty of arms to defend our-
selves against the savages; and then of course we
should want a house to live in, too.”

“ Nonsense,” said Max, “ what should we want of pro-
visions ?—the sea is full of fish, and the forest of birds;
the trees are loaded with fruit; there are oysters and
other shell-fish in the bays, and no doubt there are vart
ous roots, good for food, to be had by digging for them



THE TROPICAL ISLAND. 25

As to a house, we might sleep very comfortably in such
weather as this, under these Tournefortias, and never so
much as think of taking cold; or we could soon build a
serviceable hut, which would be proof against sun and
rain, of the trunks and boughs of trees, with a thatch
of palm-leaves for a roof. Then in regard to arms, of
course if it should be our fate to set up for desert island-
ers, we should be well supplied in that line. I never
heard of any one, from Robinson Crusoe down, being
cast away on a desert island, without a good store of
guns, pistols, cutlasses, &c. &e. Such a thing would
be contrary to all precedent, and is not for a moment to
be dreamed of”

“But we haven’t any arms,” said Johnny, “except
those old rusty cutlasses that Spot put into the yawl,
and if we should be cast away, or left here for instance,
where should we get them from ?”

“O, but we're not cast away yet,” replied Max.
“This is the way the thing always happens. When
people are cast away, it is in a ship, of course.”

“ Why, yes ; I suppose so,” said Johnny, rather doubt-
fully. ’

“Well—the ship is always abundantly supplied with
everything necessary to a desert island life; she is
driven ashore; the castaways—the future desert island-
ers—by dint of wonderful good fortune, get safely to
land ; the rest of course are all drowned, and so disposed
of: then, in due time, the ship goes to pieces, and

3



26 THE ISLAND HOME.

everything needful is washed ashore and secured by the
islanders—that’s the regular course of things—isn’t it,
Arthur?”

“Yes, I believe it is, according to the story-books,
which are the standard sources of information on the
subject.”

“Or sometimes,” pursued Max, “the ship gets com-
fortably wedged in between two convenient rocks (which
seem to have been designed for that special purpose),
so that the castaways can go out to it on a raft, or float
of some kind, and carry off everything they want—and
singularly enough, although the vessel is always on the
point of going to pieces, that catastrophe never takes
place, until everything which can be of any use is
secured.”

“Do you suppose, Arthur,” inquired Johnny, “ that
there are many uninhabited islands, that have never
been discovered %”

“There are believed to be a great many of them,”
answered Arthur, “and it is supposed that new ones are
constantly being formed by the labors of the coral in-
sect. A bart ledge of coral first appears, just at the
surface ; it arrests floating substances, weeds, trees, cc. ;
soon the sea birds begin to resort there ; by the decay
of vegetable and animal matter a thin soil gradually
covers the foundation of coral; a cocoanut is drifted
upon it by the winds, or the currents of the sca; it takes
root, springs up; its fruit ripens and falls, and in a



THE TROPICAL ISLAND. 27

few years the whole new-formed island is covered with
waving groves.”

“Mr, Frazer says he has no doubt that these seas
swarm with such islands, and that many of them haye
never been discovered,” said Max ; “ besides, here’s poetry
for it :—

“QO many are the beauteous isles,
Unseen by human eye,
That sleeping ’mid the Ocean smiles,
In happy silence lie.
The ship may pass them in the night,

Nor the sailors know what lovely sight
Is sleeping on the main ;”

but this poetical testimony will make Arthur doubt the
fact altogether.”

“Not exactly,” answered Arthur, “though I am free
to admit, that without Mr. Frazer’s opinion to back it,
your poetical testimony would not go very far with me.”

“Hark! There go Mr. Frazer’s two barrels,” cried
Max, as two reports in quick succession were heard,
coming apparently from the grove, in the direction of
the spring; “he has probably come across a couple of
‘rare specimens,’ to be added to his stuffed collection.”



IT.

Gye Alarm.

THE MUTINEERS--THE RACE FOR LIFE—THE CORAL LEDGS.

“Now bend the straining rowers to their oars;
Fast the light shallops leave the lessening shores,
No rival crews in emulous sport contend,

But life and death upon the event depend.”

Tus next moment, we were startled by a quick, fierce
shout, followed immediately by a long, piercing, and
distressful ery, proceeding from the same quarter from
which the reports of firearms had been heard; and be-
fore we had time to conjecture the cause or meaning of
these frightful sounds, Morton bounded like a deer from
the grove, about a hundred yards from the spot where
we were standing, and ran swiftly towards us, crying
out—To the boats! for your lives to the boats !”

Our first thought was, that the party at the spring
had been attacked and massacred by the natives. Ar-
thur seized Johnny by one hand, and motioned to me to
take the other, which I did, and without stopping to de-
mand any explanations, we started at a rapid pace, in the



THE ALARM. 29

direction of the yawl, Max taking the lead,—Arthur
and myself dragging Johnny between us coming next,
and Morton a few paces behind us, bringing up the rear.
Jt took but a few moments to enable us to reach the
spot where the yawl lay, hauled up, upon the beach.
There was no one in her, or in sight, except Browne,
who was comfortably stretched out near the boat sound
asleep, with an open book lying beside him.

Morton aroused the sleeper by aviolent shake. “Now,
then,” cried he, “let us get the boat into the water; the
tide is down, and the yawl is heavy; we shall want all
the strength we can muster.”

By a united effort we got the yawl to the edge of the
surf,

Browne, though not yet thoroughly awake, could not
but observe our pale faces and excited appearance, and
gazing from one to another in a bewildered manner, he
asked what was the matter; but no one made any an-
swer. Morton lifted Johnny into the boat, and asked
the rest of us to get in, except Arthur, saying that they
two would push her through the surf.

“Hold!” cried Arthur, “let us not be too fast; some
of the others may escape the savages, and they will
naturally run this way—we must not leave them to be
murdered.”

“ There are no savages in the case,” answered Morton,
“and there is no time to be lost; the men have killed
the first officer, and Mr. Frazer, too, I fear; and they

gt



80 THE ISLAND HOME.

will take the ship and commit more murders, unless we
can get there before them, to warn those on board.”

This was more horrible than anything that we had
anticipated ; but we had no time to dwell upon it: the
sound of oars rattling in the row-locks, was heard from
beyond the point.

“There are the mutineers!” cried Morton; “ but I
think that we have the advantage of them; they must
pull round yonder point, which will make at least a
quarter of a mile’s difference in the distance to the ship.”

“There is no use in trying to get to the ship before
them,” said Max, “the long-boat pulls eight oars, and
there are men enough to fill her.”

“ There és use in trying; it would be shameful not to
try; if they pull most oars, ours is the lightest boat,”
answered Morton, with vehemence.

“Tt is out of the question,” said Browne; “see, is
there any hope that we can succeed ?” and he pointed
to the bow of the long-boat, just appearing from behind
the point.

“O, but this is not right! Browne! Max! in the
name of all that is honorable, let us make the attempt,”
urged Morton, laying a hand in an imploring manner on
the arm of each, “Shall we let them take the ship and
murder our friends, without an effort to warn them of
their danger? You, Arthur, are for making the at
tempt, I know—this delay is wrong: the time is pre
cious.”



THE ALARM. 31

“ Yes, let us try it,” said Arthur, glancing rapidly
from the long-boat to the ship, “if we fail, no harm is
done, except that we incur the anger of the mutineers.
I, for one, am willing to take the risk.”

Max sprang into the boat and seized an oar without
another word.

“You know well that I am willing to share any dun-
ger with the rest, and that it was not the danger that
made me hesitate,” said Browne, laying his hand on
Morton’s shoulder, and looking earnestly into his face ;
and then, in his usual deliberate manner, he followed

Max’s example.
Morton Arthur, and myself now pushed the boat

into the surf, and sprang in. At Arthur's request, I
took the rudder; he and Morton seized the two remain-
ing oars, and the four commenced pulling with a degree
of coolness and vigor that would not have disgraced older
and more practised oarsmen. As I saw the manner in
which they bent to their work, and the progress we
were making, I began to think our chance of reaching
the ship before the crew of the long-boat by no means
desperate.

Morton, in spite of his slender figure and youthful
appearance, which his fresh, ruddy complexion, blue
eyes, and brown, curling locks rendered almost effemi-
nate, possessed extraordinary strength, and indomitable
energy.

Browne, though his rather heavy frame and breadth



32 THE ISLAND HOME.

of shoulders gave him the appearance of greater strength
than he actually possessed, was undoubtedly capable,
when aroused, of more powerful temporary exertion
than any other of our number; though in point of ac.
tivity and endurance, he would scarcely equal Morton
or Arthur. Max, too, was vigorous and active, and
when stimulated by danger or emulation, was capable
of powerful effort. Arthur, though of slight and deli-
cate frame, was compact and well knit, and his coolnesg,
judgment, and resolution, enabled him to dispose of his
strength to the best advantage. All were animated by
that high and generous spirit which is of greater value
in an emergency than any amount of mere physical
strength; a spirit which often stimulates the feeble to
efforts as surprising to him who puts them forth, as to
those who witness them.

Browne had the bow-oar, and putting his whole fore
into every stroke, was pulling like a giant. Morton,
who was on the same side, handled his oar with les
excitement and effort, but with greater precision and
equal efficiency. It was plain that these two were pull-
ing Max and Arthur round, and turning the boat from
her course; and as I had not yet succeeded in shipping
the rudder, which was rendered difficult by the rising
and falling of the boat, and the sudden impulse she re
ceived from every stroke, I requested Browne and Mor
ton to pull more gently. Jnst as I had succeeded in
getting the rudder hung, the crew of the long-boat



THE ALARM. 33

seemed to have first observed us. They had eleared
the point to the southward, and we were, perhaps, a
hundred yards nearer the long point, beyond which we
eculd see the masts of the ship, and on doubling which
we should be almost within hail of her. The latter
‘point was probably a little more than half a mile distant
‘from us, and towards the head of it, both boats were
ssteering. The long-boat was pulling eight oars, and
iLuerson, the Englishman, who had had the difficulty
with the first officer at the Kingsmill Islands, was at the
helm. As soon as he observed us, he appeared to
- speak to the crew of his boat, and they commenced
‘pulling with greater vigor than before. He then
thailed us,—

“ Holloa, lads! where’s Frazer? Are you going to
‘leave him on the island ?”

We pulled on in silence.

“ He is looking for you, now, somewhere along shore ;
he left us, just below the point, to find you; you had
better pull back and bring him off.”
| “Alla trick,” said Morton; “don’t waste any breath
With them ;” and we bent to the oars with new energy.

“The young scamps meanto give the alarm,” I could
hear Luerson mutter with an oath, as he surveyed, for
h moment the interval between the two boats, and then
the distance to the point.

“There's no use of mincing matters, my lads,” he
tried, standing up in the stern; “we have knocked the



34 THE ISLAND HOME.

first officer on the head, and served some of those who
didn’t approve of the proceeding in the same way; and
now we are going to take the ship.”

“We know it, and intend to prevent you,” cried Mor.
ton, panting with the violence of his exertions.

“Unship your oars till we pass you, and you shall
not be hurt,” pursued Luerson in the same breath;
‘pull another stroke at them, and I will serve you like
your friend, Frazer, and he lies at the spring with his
throat slit !”

The ruffian’s design, in this savage threat, was doubt
less to terrify us into submission ; or, at least, so to ap-
pal and agitate us, as to make our exertions more con-
fused and feeble. In this last calculation he may have
been partially correct, for the threat was fearful, and
the danger imminent; the harsh, deep tones of his
voice, with the ferocious determination of his manner,
sent a thrill of horror to every heart. More than this,
he could not effect; there was not a craven spirit among
our number.

“Steadily!” said Arthur, in a low, collected tone;
“less than five minutes will bring us within hail of tho
ship.”

But the minutes seemed hours, amid such tremen-
dous exertions, and such intense anxiety. The sweat
streamed from the faces of the rowers; they gasped and
panted for breath; the swollen veins stood out on their
foreheads.



THE ALARM. 35

“ Perhaps,” cried Luerson, after a pause, “ perhaps
there is some one in that boat who desires to save his
life; whoever drops his oar shall not be harmed; the
rest die.”

A scornful laugh from Morton was the only answer
to this tempting offer.

Luerson now stooped for 2 moment, and seemed to
be groping for something in the bottom of the boat.
‘When he rose, it was with a musket, or fowling-piece in
his hands, which he cocked, and, coming forward to the
bow, levelled towards us.

“Once more,” he cried, “and once forall, drop your
oars, or I fire among you.”

“J don’t believe it is loaded,” said Arthur, “or he
would have used it sooner.”

“T think it is Frazer's gun,” said Morton, “and he
fired both barrels before they murdered him; there has
been no time to re-load it.”

The event showed the truth of these suspicions; for
upon seeing that his threat produced no effect, Luerson
resumed his seat in the bows, the helm having been
given to one of the men not at the oars.

We were now close upon the point, and as I glanced
from our pursuers to the ship, I began to breathe more
freely. They had gained upon us; but it was inch by
inch, and the goal was now at hand. The long-boat,
though pulling eight oars, and those of greater length
than ours, was a clumsier boat than the yaw], and at pre-



36 THE ISLAND HOME.

sent heavily loaded ; we had almost held our own with
them thus far.

But now Luerson sprang up once more in the bow of
the long-boat, and presented towards us the weapon
with which he had a moment before threatened us; and
this time it was no idle menace. A puff of smoke rose
from the muzzle of the piece, and just as the sharp re-
port reached our ears, Browne uttered a quick exclama-
tion of pain, and let fall his oar.

For a moment all was confusion and alarm; but
Browne, who had seized his oar again almost instantly,
declared that he was not hurt; that the ball had merely
razed the skin of his arm; and he attempted to re-com-
mence rowing; before, however, he had pulled half-a-
dozen strokes, his right hand was covered with the
blood which streamed down his arm.

"I now insisted on taking his oar; and he took my
place at the helm.

While this change was being effected, our pursuers
gained upon us perceptibly. Every moment was pre-
cious. Luerson urged his men to greater efforts; the
turning point of the struggle was now at hand, and tho
excitement became terrible.

“Steer close in; it will save something in distance,”
gasped Morton, almost choking for breath.

“Not too close,” panted Arthur; “don’t get us

aground.”



THE ALARM. 37

“There is no danger of that,” answered Morton, “ it
is deep, off the point.”

Almost as he spoke a sharp, grating sound was heard
beneath the bottom of the boat, and our progress was
arrested with a suddenness that threw Max and myself
from our seats. We were upon a ledge of coral, which
at a time of less excitement we could scarcely have failed
to have observed and avoided, from the manner in which
the sea broke upon it.

A shout of mingled exultation and derision, as they
witnessed this disaster, greeted us from the long-boat,
which was ploughing through the water, but a little
way behind us, and some twenty yards further out from
the shore.

“It is all up,” said Morton, bitterly, dropping his oar.

“ Back water! Her stern still swings free,” cried Ar-
thur, “the next swell will lift her clear.”

We got as far aft as possible, to lighten the bows ; a
huge wave broke npon the ledge, and drenched us with
spray, but the yawl still grated upon the coral.

Luerson probably deemed himself secure of a more
convenient opportunity, at no distant period, to wreak
his vengeance upon us: at any rate there was no time
for it now ; he merely menaced us with his clenched fist,
as they swept by. Almost at the same moment a great
sea came rolling smoothly in, and as our oars dipped to.
back water, we floated free; then a few vigorous strokes
carried us to a safe distance from the treacherous shoal.

4



TIL

Che Cuntlict

A FINAL EFFORT—A BRIEF WARNING-—-THE 8TRANGS GAIL,

Hermann. Brother, though we should fail, the attempt were noble.
Amanp. We'll make the essay: here is my hand upon it.

“One more effort!” cried Arthur, as the mutineers
disappeared behind the point, “we are not yet too late
to give them a warning, though it will be but a short
one.”

Again we bent to the oars, and in a moment we too
had doubled the point, and were in the wake of the long-
boat. The ship lay directly before us, and within long
hailing distance.

“Now, comrades, let us shout together, and try to
make them understand their danger,” said Browne,
standing up in the stern.

“A dozen strokes more,” said Arthur, “and we can
do it with more certain success.”

Luerson merely glanced back at us, as he once more
heard the dash of our oars; but he took no farther no-
tice of us: the crisis was too close at hand,



THE CONFLICT. 39

On board the ship all seemed quiet. Some of the
men were gathered together on the starboard bow,
apparently engaged in fishing; they did not seem to no-
tice the approach of the boats.

“Now, then!” cried Arthur, at length, unshipping
his oar, and springing to his feet, “one united effort to
attract their attention—all together—now, then !” and
we sent up a cry that echoed wildly across the water,
and startled the idlers congregated at the bows, who
came running to the side of the vessel nearest us.

“We have got their attention ; now hail them,” said
Arthur, turning to Browne, who had a deep, powerful
voice, “ tell them not to let the long-boat board them.”

Browne put his hands to his mouth, and in tones that
could have been distinctly heard twice the distance,
shouted—

“Look out for the long-boat—don’t let them board
you—the men have killed the first officer, and want to
take the ship!” From the stir and confusion that fol-
lowed, it was clear that the warning was understood.

But the mutineers were now scarcely twenty yards
from the vessel, towards which they were ploughing
their way with unabated speed. The next moment
they were under her bows ; just as their oars flew into
the air, we could hear a deep voice from the deck, stern-
ly ordering them to “keep off,” and I thought that I
could distinguish Captain Erskine, standing near the
bowsprit.



40 THE ISLAND HOME.

The mutineers gave no heed to the order; several of
them sprang into the chains, and Luerson among the
rest. A fierce, though unequal struggle at once com-
menced. The captain, armed with a weapon which he
wielded in both hands, and which I took to be a cap-
stan-bar, struck right and left among the boarders, as
they attempted to gain the deck, and one, at least, of
them fell back with a heavy plunge into the water.
But the captain seemed to be almost unsupported; and
the mutineers had nearly all reached the deck, and were
pressing upon him.

“Oh, but this is a cruel sight ” said Browne, turning
away with ashudder. “Comrades, can we do nothing
more ?”

Morton, who had been groping beneath the sail in the
bottom of the boat, now dragged forth the cutlasses
which Spot had insisted on placing there when we went
ashore.

“Here are arms!” he exclaimed, “we are not such
boys, but that we can take a part in what is going on—
let us pull to the ship !”

“ What say you?” cried Arthur, glancing inquiringly
from one to another, “we can’t perhaps do much, but
shall we sit here and see Mr. Erskine murdered, without
trying to help him ?”

“ Friends, let us to the ship!” cried Browne, with deep
emotion, “I am ready.”



THE CONFLICT. 41

“And I! gasped Max, pale with excitement, “we
can but be killed.”

Can we hope to turn the scale of this unequal strife ?
shall we de more than arrive at the scene of conflict in
time to experience the vengeance of the victorious muti-
neers ?—such were the thoughts that flew hurriedly
through my mind. I was entirely unaccustomed to
scenes of violence and bloodshed, and my head swam,
and my heart sickened, as I gazed at the confused con-
flict raging on the vessel’s deck, and heard the shouts
and cries of the combatants. Yet I felt an inward recoil
against the baseness of sitting an idle spectator of such a
struggle. A glance at the lion-hearted Erskine still
maintaining the unequal fight, was an appeal to every
noble and generous feeling: it nerved me for the at-
tempt, and though I trembled as I grasped an oar, it
was with excitement, and eagerness, not with fear.

The yawl had hardly received the first impulse in the
direction of the ship, when the report of firearms was
heard.

“Merciful heavens!” eried Morton, “the captain is
down! that fiend Luerson has shot him !”

The figure which I had taken for that of Mr. Erskine,
was no longer to be distinguished among the comba-
tants; some person was now dragged to the side of the
ship towards us, and thrown overboard; he sunk after a
feeble struggle; a triumphant shout followed, and then
two men were seen running up the rigging.

4*



42 THE ISLAND HOME.

“ There goes poor Spot, up to the foretop,” said Max,
pointing to one of the figures in the rigging, “he can
only gain time at the best; but it can’t be that they'll
\3H him in cold blood.”

“ Luerson is just the man to do it,” answered Morton,
“the faithful fellow has stood by the captain, and that
will seal his fate—look ! it is as I said,” and I could see
some one pointing what was doubtless Mr. Frazer’s
fowling-piece, at the figure in the foretop. A parley
seemed to follow; as the result of which, the fugitive
came down and surrendered himself. The struggle |
now appeared to be over, and quiet was once more re-
stored.

So rapidly had these events passed, and so stunning
was their effect, that it was some moments before we
could collect our thoughts, or fully realize our situation ;
and we sat, silent and bewildered, gazing toward the
ship.

Max was the first to break silence; “And now, what’s
to be done?” he said, “as to going aboard, that is of
course out of the question: the ship is no longer our
home.”

“T don’t know what we can do,” said Morton, “ excepi
to pull ashore, and stand the chance of being taken off
by some vessel, before we starve.”

“Here is something better,” cried Max eagerly, point
ing out to sea; and looking in the direction indicated,
we saw a large ship with all her sails set, steering di-



THE CONFLICT. 438

rectly for us, or so nearly so, as to make it apparent that
if she held on her present course, she must pass very
near to us. ILad we not been entirely engrossed by
what was taking place immediately around us, we could
not have failed to have seen her sooner, as she must
have been in sight a considerable time.

“ They have already seen her, on board,” said Morton,
“and that accounts for their great hurry in getting up
anchor; they don’t feel like being neighborly just now,
with strange vessels.”

In fact, there was every indication on board of our
own ship, of haste, and eagerness to be gone. While
some of the men were at the capstan, getting up the
anchor, others were busy in the rigging, and sail after
sail was rapidly spread to the breeze, so that by the time
the anchor was at the bows, the ship began to move
slowly through the water.

“They don’t seem to consider us of much account
anyway,” said Max, “they are going without so much as
saying—good-bye.”

“They may know more of the stranger than we do,”
said Arthur, “ they have glasses on board ; if she should
be an American man-of-war, their hurry is easily ex-
plained.”

“T can’t help believing that they see or suspect more,
in regard to her than appears to us,” said Morton, “or

they would not fail to make an attempt to recover the
yawl.”



44 THE ISLAND HOME.

“Tt is rapidly getting dark,” said Arthur, “and I
think we had better put up the sail, and steer for tho
stranger.”

Right,” said Morton, “for she may possibly tack be-
fore she sees us.”

Morton and myself proceeded to step the mast, and
rig the sail; meantime Arthur got Browne’s coat off,
and examined and bandaged the wound on his arm,
which had been bleeding all the while profusely ; he
pronounced it to be but a trifling hurt. A breeze from
the south-east had sprung up at sunset, and we now had
a free wind to fill our sail, as we steered directly out to
sea, to meet the stranger, which was still at too great a
distance to make it probable that we had been seen by
her people.

It was with a feeling of anxiety and uneasiness, that I
saw the faint twilight fading away, with the suddenness
usual in those latitudes, and the darkness gathering
rapidly round us. Already the east was wrapped in
gloom, and only a faint streak of light along the western
horizon marked the spot where the sun had so recently
disappeared.

“How suddenly the night has come upon us,” said
Arthur, who had been peering through the dusk, to-
ward the approaching vessel, in anxious silence ; “O, for
twenty minutes more of daylight! I fear that she is
about tacking.”

This announcement filled us all with dismay, and



THE CONFLICT. 45

every eye was strained towards her with intense and
painful interest. .

Meantime, the breeze had freshened somewhat, and
we now had rather more of it than we desired, as our
little boat was but poorly fitted to navigate the open
ocean in rough weather. Johnny began to manifest some
alarm, as we were tossed like a chip from wave to wave,
and occasionally deluged with spray, by a sea bursting
with a rude shock over our bow. I had not even in the
violent storm of the preceding week, experienced such a
sense of insecurity, such a feeling of helplessness, as
now, when the actual danger was comparatively slight.
The waves seemed tenfold lorger and more threatening
than when viewed from the deck of a large vessel. As
we sunk into the trough of the sea, our horizon was con-
tracted to the breadth of half-a-dozen yards, and we en-
tirely lost sight of the land, and of both ships.

But it was evident that we were moving through the
water with considerable velocity, and there was encour-
agement in that, for we felt confident that if the stranger
should hold on her present course but a little longer, we
should be on board of her before our safety would be
seriously endangered by the increasing breeze.

If, however, she were really tacking, our situation
would indeed be critical. A very few moments put a
period to our suspense by confirming Arthur's opinion,
and our worst fears; the stranger had altered her course ;
her yards were braced round, and she was standing fur-



46 THE ISLAND HOME,

ther out to sea. Still, however, there would have been
a possibility of reaching her, but for the failure of light,
for she had not so far changed her course, but that she
would have to pass a point, which we could probably
gain before her. But now, it was with difficulty, and
only by means of the cloud of canvass she carried, that
we could distinguish her through the momently deepen-
ing gloom ; and with sinking hearts we relinquished the
last hopes connected with her. Soon she entirely van-
ished from our sight, and when we gazed anxiously
around the narrow horizon that now bounded our vision,
we could nowhere distinguish the land.



IV.

Qt Seal

2
& NIGHT OF GLOOM—MORTON'S NARRATIVE—VISIONARY TERRORS—
AN ALARMING DISCOVERY.

“Over the deep! o’er the deep!
Where the whale, and the shark, and the sword-fish sleep.”

Even in open day, the distance of a few miles would
be sufficient to sink the low shores of the island; and
now that night had so suddenly overtaken us, it might
be quite near, without our being able to distinguish it.

We were even uncertain, and divided in opinion, as to
the direction in which it lay—so completely were we be-
wildered. The night was one of deep and utter gloom.
There was no moon; and not a single star shed its feeble
light over the wilderness of agitated waters, upon which
our little boat was tossing. Heavy, low-hanging clouds
covered the sky; but soon, even these could no longer
be distinguished ; a cold, damp mist, dense, and almost
palpable to the touch, crept over the ocean, and envel-
oped us so closely, that it was impossible to see clearly
from one end of the yawl to the other.

The wind, however, instead of freshening, as we had



48 THE ISLAND HOME.

feared, died gradually away. For this, we had reason to
be thankful ; for though our situation that night seemed
dismal enough, yet how much more fearful would it
have been, if the rage of the elements, and danger of
immediate destruction, had been added to the other cir-
cumstances of terror by which we were surrounded!

As it was, however, the sca having gone down, we
supposed ourselves to be in no great or pressing peril.
Though miserably uncomfortable, and somewhat agitated
and anxious, we yet confidently expected that the light
of morning would show us the land again.

The terrible and exciting scenes through which we
had so recently passed, had completely exhausted us,
and we were too much overwhelmed by the suddenness
of our calamity, and the novel situation in which we
now found ourselves, to be greatly disposed to talk.
Johnny sobbed himself asleep in Arthur’s arms; and
even Max’s usual spirits seemed now to have quite for-
saken him. After the mast had been unstepped, arid
such preparations as our circumstances permitted were
made, for passing the night comfortably, Morton related
all that he knew of what had taken place on shore, pre-
vious to the alarm which he had given.

I repeat the narrative as nearly as possible in his own
words, not perhaps altogether as he related it on that
night, for the circumstances were not then favorable to a
full and orderly account, but partly as I afterwards, in
various conversations, gathered the particulars from him.



AT SEA. 49

“You recollect,” said he, “that we separated at the
boats; Mr. Frazer and the rest of you, going along the
shore towards the point, leaving Browne declaiming By-
ron’s address to the Ocean, from the top of a coral
block, with myself and the breakers for an audience.
Shortly afterwards I strolled off towards the interior,
and left Browne lying on the sand, with his pocket
Shakspeare, where we found him, when we reached the
boats. I kept on inland until the forest became so dense,
and was so overgrown with tangled vines and creeping
plants, that I could penetrate no farther in that direction.
In endeavoring to return, I got bewildered, and at length
fairly lost, having no clear notion as to the direction of
the beach. The groves were so thick and dark as to
shut out the light almost entirely ; and I could not get a
glimpse of the sun so as to fix the points of the com-
pass. At last I came to an opening, large enough to
let in the light and show which way the shadows fell.
Knowing that we had landed on the west side of the
island, I could now select my course without hesitation.
It was getting late in the afternoon, and I walked as fast
as the nature of the ground would allow, until I unex-
pectedly found myself at the edge of the grove, east. of
the spring where the men were at work filling the
breakers. The moment I came in sight of them, I per-
ceived that something unusual was taking place. The
first officer and Luerson were standing opposite each
other, and the men pausing from their work, were look-

5



50 THE ISLAND HOME,

ing on. As I inferred, Mr. Nichol had giver some order
which Luerson had refused to obey. Both looked excited,
but no words passed between them after I reached the
place. There was a pause of nearly a minute, when
Mr. Nichol advanced as if to lay hands on Luerson, and
the latter struck him a blow with his cooper’s mallet,
which he held in his hand, and knocked him down.
Before he had time to rise, Atod, the Sandwich Islander,
sprang upon him, and stabbed him twice with his belt-
knife. All this passed so rapidly that no one had a

chance to interfere—” °

“Hark!” said Browne, interrupting the narration,
“what noise is that? It sounds like the breaking of the
surf upon the shore.”

But the rest of us could distinguish no sound except
the washing of the waves against the boat. The eye
was of no assistance in deciding whether we were near
the shore or not, as it was impossible to penetrate the
murky darkness, a yard in any direction.

“We must be vigilant,” said Arthur, “the land can-
not be far off, and we may be drifted upon it before
Morning.”

After listening for some moments in anxious silence,
we became satisfied that Browne had been mistaken, and
Morton proceeded.

“Just as Atod sprang upon Mr. Nichol and stabbed
him, Mr. Knight, who was the first to recover his pres-
ence of mind, seized the murderer, and wrenched the



AT BEA. 51

knife from his hand, at the same time calling on the
men to secure Luerson ; but no one stirred to do so. A
part seemed confused and undecided ; while others ap-
peared to me, to have been fully prepared for what had
taken place. One man stepped forward near Luerson,
and declared in a brutal and excited manner, that
‘Nichol was a bloody tyrant, and had got what he de-
served, and that no man could blame Luerson for taking
his revenge, after being treated as he had been” For a
moment all was clamor and confusion; then Luerson
approached Mr. Knight in a threatening manner, and
bade him loose Atod, instead of which, he held his pris-
oner firmly with one hand, and warning Luerson off
with the other, called on the men to stand by their offi-
cers. Just at this moment, Mr. Frazer, with his gun on
his shoulder, came out of the grove from the side toward
the shore, and to him Mr. Knight eagerly appealed for
assistance in sccuring the murderers of Mr. Nichol.
Pointing from the bleeding corpse at his feet, to Luer-
son, he said, ‘There is the ringleader—shoot him
through the head at once, and that will finish the mat-
ter—otherwise we shall all be murdered—fire, I will
answer for the act!’

“ Frazer seemed to comprehend the situation of things
ata glance. With great presence of mind, he stepped
back a pace, and bringing his gun to his shoulder, called
on Luerson to throw down his weapon and surrender
himself, declaring that he would shoot the first man who



52 THE ISLAND HOME.

lifted a hand to assist him. His manner was such as to
leave no doubt of his sincerity, or his resolution. The
men had no firearms, and were staggered by the sud-
denness of the thing; they stood hesitating and undeci-
ded. Mr. Knight seized this as a favorable moment, and
advanced upon Luerson, with the intention of securing
him, and the Islander was thus left free. At this mo-
ment I observed the man who had denounced Mr.
Nichol, and justified Luerson, stealing round behind
Frazer. I called out to him at the top of my voice to
warn him; but he did not seem to hear. I looked for
something which might serve me for a weapon; but
there was nothing, not so much as a broken bough within
reach, and in another instant the whole thing was over.
As Knight grappled with Luerson, he dropped the knife
which he had wrested from Ato, his intention evidently
being to secure, and not to kill him.

“ Atod immediately leaped forward and seized the knife,
and had his arm already raised to stab Mr. Knight in
the back, when Frazer shot him dead. At almost the
same instant, Luerson struck Mr. Knight a tremendous
blow on the head with his mallet, which felled him to
the earth, stunned and lifeless. He next rushed upon
Frazer, who had fairly covered him with the muzzle of
his piece, and would inevitably have shot him, but just
as he pulled the trigger, the man whom I had seen
ereeping round behind him, sprang upon him and de-
ranged his aim; two or three of the others, who had



AT SEA. 853

stood looking on, taking no part in the affair, now inter-
posed, and by their assistance Frazer was overpowered
and secured. Whether they murdered him or not, as
Luerson afterwards declared, I do not know. As soon as
the struggle was over, the man who had seconded Luer-
son so actively throughout (the tall, dark man who
goes by the name of ‘the Boatswain,’), shouted out,
‘ Now, then, for the ship !

“¢ Yes, for the ship ! cried Luerson, ‘though this has
not come about just as was arranged, and has been hur-
ried on sooner than we expected, it is as well so as any-
way, and must be followed up. There’s no one aboard
but the captain and four or five men and boys, all
told: the landsmen are all ashore, scattered over the
island. We can take her without riskk—and then for a
merry life at the islands

“This revealed the designs of the mutineers, and I de-
termined to anticipate them if possible. As I started for
the beach I was observed, and they hailed me; but
without paying any attention to their shouts, I ran as
fast at least, as I ever ran before, until I came out of the
forest, near where you were standing.”

From the words of Luerson which Morton had heard,
it was clear that the mutiny had not been a sudden and
unpremeditated act; and we had no doubt that it had
grown out of the difficulties at the Kingsmills, between
him and the unfortunate Mr. Nichol.

It was quite late before we felt any disposition to

5*



54 THE ISLAND HOME.

sleep; but notwithstanding the excitement, and the dis-
comforts of our situation, we began at length to expe-
rience the effects of the fatigue and anxiety which we
had undergone, and bestowing ourselves as conveniently
as possible about the boat, which furnished but slender
accommodations for such a number, we bade each other
the accustomed “ good night,” and one by one dropped
asleep.

Knowing that we could not be far from land, and
aware of our liability to be drifted ashore during the
night, it had been decided to maintain a watch. Arthur,
Morton, and I, had agreed to divide the time between
us, as accurately as possible, and to relieve one another
in turn. The first watch fell to Arthur, the last to me,
and after exacting a promise from Morton, that he would
not fail to awaken me when it was fairly my turn, I laid
down upon the ceiling planks, close against the side of
the boat, between which, and Browne, who was next me,
there was barely room to squeeze myself.

It was a dreary night. The air was damp, and even
chilly. The weltering of the waves upon the outside of
the thin plank against which my head was pressed, made
a dismal kind of music, and suggested vividly how frail
was the only barrier that separated us from the wide,
dark waste of waters, below and around.

The heavy, dirge-like swell of the ocean, though
soothing, in the regularity and monotony of its sluggish
motion, soufided inexpressibly mournful.



AT BEA, 55

The gloom of the night, and the tragic scenes of the
day, seemed to give character to my dreams, for they
were dark and hideous, and so terribly vivid, that I sev-
eral times awoke strangely agitated.

At one time I saw Luerson, with a countenance of
supernatural malignity, and the expression of a fiend,
murdering poor Frazer. At another, our boat seemed
drawn by some irresistible, but unseen power, to the
verge of a yawning abyss, and began to descend between
green-glancing walls of water, to vast depths where un-
described sea-monsters, never seen upon the surface,
glided about in an obscurity that increased their hideous-
ness, Suddenly the feeble light that streamed down into
the gulf, through the green translucent sea, seemed to be
cut off; the liquid wails closed above our heads ; and we
were whirled away, with the sound of rushing waters,
and in utter darkness.

All this was vague and confused, and consisted of the
usual “ stuff that dreams are made of.” What followed
was wonderfully vivid and real: everything was as dis-
tinct as a picture, and it has left an indelible impression
upon my mind; there was something about it, far more
awful than all the half-defined shapes and images of ter-
ror that preceded it.

I seemed to be all alone, in our little boat, in the
midst of the sea. It was night—and what a night!
not a breath of wind rippled the glassy waters. There
was no moon, but the sky was cloudless, and the stars



56 THE ISLAND HOME.

were out, in solemn and mysterious beauty. Everything
seemed preternaturally still, and I felt oppressed by a
strange sense of loneliness; I looked round in vain for
some familiar object, the sight of which might afford
me relief. But far, far as the eye could reach, to the
last verge of the horizon, where the gleaming sapphire
vault closed down upon the sea, stretched one wide, des-
olate, unbroken expanse. I seemed to be isolated and
cut off from all living things ;

“ Alone—alone, all, all alone !
Alone on a wide, wide sea ;
So lonely ‘twas, that God Himself
Scarce seemed there to be ;”

and there was something in this feeling, and in the uni-
versal, death-like silence, that was unutterably awful. I
tried to pray—to think of God as present even there—
to think of Him as “Our Father”—as caring for, and
loving his creatures—and thus to escape the desolating
sense of loneliness that oppressed me. But it was in
vain ; I could not pray: there was something in the
scene that mocked at faith, and seemed in harmony
with the dreary creed of the atheist. The horrible idea
of a godless universe forced itself upon me, and bade
me relinquish, as a fond illusion, the belief in a Heavenly
Father, whose Providence is over all, and who notes
even the fall of a sparrow. Language cannot express
the desolation of that thought.



AT BEA. 57
’
Then the scene changed once more. We were again

on board the ship, and in the power of the enraged mu-
tincers, about to suffer whatever their vengeance might
impel them to inflict. Poor Spot was swinging, a livid
corpse, at one of the yard-arms. Browne was bound to
the main-mast, while Luerson and his fiendish crew
were exhausting their ingenuity in torturing him. The
peculiar expression of his mild, open countenance, dis-
torted by pain, went to my heart, and the sound of that
familiar and friendly voice, now hoarse and broken, and
quivering with agony, thrilled me with horror. As he
besought his tormentors to kill him at once, I thought
that I kneeled to Luerson, and seconded the entreaty—
the greatest favor that could be hoped from him. The
rest of us were doomed to walk the plank. Morton
was stern and silent; Max pale and sorrowful; his arm
was round my neck, and he murmured that life was
sweet, and that it was a hard and terrible thing to die—
to die so! Arthur, calm and collected, cheered and en-
couraged us; and his face scemed like the face of an
angel, as he spoke sweetly and solemnly, of the good-
ness and the love of God, and bade us put our whole trust
and hope in Christ our Saviour. His earnest words and
serene look, soothed and strengthened us ; we also became
calm and almost resigned. There was no abject fear, no
useless cries, or supplications to our foes for mercy; but
the solemn sense of the awfulness of death, was mingled
with a sweet and sustaining faith in God, and Christ,



58 THE ISLAND HOME.

and Immortality. Hand in hand, like brothers, we were
preparing to take the fearful plunge—when I started
and awoke.

Even the recollection of our real situation was insuffi-
cient to impair the deep sense of relief which I experi-
enced. My first impulse was to thank God that these
were but dreams; and if I had obeyed the next, I
should have embraced heartily, each of my slumbering
companions, for in the first confusion of thought and feel-

‘ing, my emotions were very much what they would nat-

urally have been, had the scenes of visionary terror, in
which we seemed to have just participated together,
been real.

Morton was at his post, and I spoke to him, scarcely
knowing or caring what I said. All I wanted, was to
hear his voice, to revive the sense of companionship, and
so escape the painful impressions which even yet clung
to me.

He said that he had just commenced his watch, Arthur
having called him but a few moments before. The night
was still lowering and overcast, but there was less wind
and sea than when I first laid down. I proposed to re-
lieve him at once, but he felt no greater inclination to
sleep than myself, and we watched together until morn-
ing. The two or three hours immediately befure dawn
seemed terribly long. Just as the first gray light ap-
peared in the east, Arthur joined us. A dense volume
of vapor whick rested upon the water, and contributed



AT SEA. 59

to the obscurity in which we were enveloped, now gath-
ered slowly into masses, and floated upward as the day
advanced, gradually clearing the prospect; and we kept
looking out for the island, in the momentary expectation
of seeing it loom up before us through the mist. But
when, as the light increased, and the fog rolled away, the
boundaries of our vision rapidly enlarged, and still no
land could be seen, we began to feel scriously alarmed.
A short period of intense and painful anxiety followed,
during which we continued alternately gazing, and wait-
ing for more light, and again straining our aching eyes
in every direction, and still in vain.

At last it became evident that we had in some manner
drifted completely away from the island. The appalling
conviction could no longer be resisted. There we were,
Jost and helpless on the open ocean, in our chip of a
boat, without provisions for a single day, or to speak
more definitely, without a morsel of bread or a drop of
water,



Vv.

Che Consultation

OUT OF SIGHT OF LAND—SLENDER RESOURCES—-WHAT '8 TO
BH DONE ?

« How rapidly, how rapidly, we ride along the sea!

The morning is all sunshine, the wind is blowing free 5

The billows are all sparkling, and bounding in the light,

Like creatures in whose sunny veins, the blood is running bright.”

Morrow alone, still refused to relinquish the hope that
by broad-day light, we should yet be able to make out
the island. He persisted in pronouncing it wholly in-
credible that we had made during the night, a distance
sufficient to sink the land, which was but three or four
miles off, at the utmost, when we were overtaken by
darkness; he could not understand, he said, how such a
thing was possible.

Arthur accounted for it, by supposing that we had got
into the track of one of the ocean currents that exist in
those seas, especially among the islands, many of which
run at the rate of from two to three miles an hour.

This seemed the more probable, from the fact that we
were to the west of the island, when we lost sight of



THE CONSULTATION. 61

it, and that the great equatorial current, which traverses
the Pacific and Indian oceans, has a prevailing westerly
course, though among the more extensive groups and
clusters of islands, it is so often deflected hither and
thither, by the obstacles which it encounters, or turned
upon itself, in eddies and counter-currents, that no certain
calculations can be made respecting it. Morton, however,
did not consider this supposition sufficient to explain the
difficulty.

“TI should judge,” said he, “that in a clear day, such
an island might be seen fifteen or twenty miles, and we
cannot have drifted so great a distance.”

“Tt might perhaps be seen,” said Arthur, “as far as
that, from the mast-head of a ship, or even from her
deck, but not from a small boat hardly raised above the
surface of the water. At our present level, eight or ten
miles would be enough to sink it completely.”

At length, when it was broad-day, and from the ap-
pearance of the eastern sky, the sun was just about to
rise, Morton stepped the mast and climbed to the top, in
the hope that from that additional elevation, slight as it
was, he might catch a glimpse of land. There was by
this time light enough, as he admitted, to see anything
that could be seen at all, and after making a deliberate
survey of our whole horizon, he was fully convinced that
we had drifted completely away from the island. “I
give it up,” he said as he slid down the mast, “we are at
sea, beyond all question.”



62 THE ISLAND HOME.

Presently Max awoke. He cast a quick, surprised look
around, and at first seemed greatly shocked. Ie speedily
recovered himself, however, and after another, and closer
scrutiny of the horizon, thought that he detected an appear-
ance like that of land in the south. For a moment there
was again the flutter of excited hope, as every eye was
turned eagerly in that direction; but it soon subsided. A
brief cxamination satisfied us all, that what we saw, was
but a low bank of clouds lying against the sky.

“This really begins to look serious,” said Max, “ what
are we to do?”

“Tt strikes me,” replied Morton, “that we are pretty
much relieved from the necessity of considering that
question; our only part for the present seems to be a
passive one.”

“T can’t fully persuade myself that this is real,” said
Max, “it half seems like an ugly dream, from which we
should awake by-and-bye, and draw a long breath at
the relief of finding it no more than a dream.”

“We aro miserably provisioned for a sea-voyage,”
said Morton, “but I believe the breaker is half full of
water; without that, we should indeed be badly off.”

“There is not a drop in it,” said Arthur, shaking his
head, and he lifted the breaker and shook it lightly—it
was quite empty.

He now proceeded to force open the locker, in the
hope of finding there something that might be service-
able to us ; but its entire contents consisted of a coil of



THE CONSULTATION. 638

fine rope, some pieces of rope-yarn, an empty quart-
bottle, and an old and battered hatchet-head.

Meanwhile, Browne, without a trace of anxiety upon
his upturned countenance, and Johnny, who was nestled
close beside him, continued to sleep soundly, in happy
unconsciousness of our alarming situation.

“Nothing ever interferes with the soundness of
Browne’s sleep, or the vigor of his appetite,” said Max,
contemplating his placid sluambers with admiration. “T
should be puzzled to decide whether sleeping, eating, or
dramatic recitation, is his forte; it certainly lies between
the three.”

“Poor fellow!” said Morton, “from present appear-
ances, and the state of our supplies, he will have to take
it all out in sleeping, for some time to come, as it is to
be presumed he'll hardly feel like spouting.”

“One would think that what happened yesterday, and
the condition of things as we left them last night, would
. be enough to disturb one’s nerves somewhat; yet you
see how little it affects him—and I now predict that the
first thing he will say on opening his eyes, will be about
the means of breaking his long fast.”

“TI don’t understand how you can go on in that strain,
Max,” said Arthur, looking up in a surprised manner,
and shaking his head disapprovingly.

“Why, I was merely endeavoring to do my share to-
wards keeping our spirits up; but I suppose any spirits

got up’ under the present circumstances, must be some-



64 THE ISLAND HOME.

what forced, and as my motives don’t seem to be prop
erly appreciated, I will renownce the unprofitable at-
tempt.”

The sun rose in a clear sky, and gave promise of a
hot day. There was, however, a cool and refreshing
breeze that scattered the spray from the foaming ridges
of the waves, and occasionally showered us, not unpleas-
antly, with the fine liquid particles. A sea breaking over
our bow, dashed a bucket-full of water into Browne’s
face, and abruptly disturbed his slumbers.

“Good morning, comrades!” said he, sitting up, and
looking about him with a perplexed and bewildered air.
“ But, how is this? Ah! I recollect it all now. So then,
we are really out of sight of land ?”

“There is no longer any doubt of that,” said Arthur,
“and it is now time for us to decide what we shall do
——our chance of falling in with a ship will be quite as
good, and that of reaching land will of course be much
better, if instead of drifting like a log upon the water,
we put up our sail, and steer in almost any direction ;
though I think there is a choice.”

“Of course there is a choice,” said Morton; “ the
island cannot be at any great distance; and the probabil-
ity of our being able to find it again is so much greater,
than that of making any other land, that we ought to
steer in the direction in which we have good reason to
think it lies—that is, to the east.”

“The wind for the last twelve hours has been pretty



. THE CONSULTATION. 65

nearly south,” observed Arthur, “and has probably had
some effect upon our position; we had better, therefore,
steer a little south of east, which with this breeze will be
easy sailing.”

To this all assented, and the sail was hoisted, and the
boat’s head put in the direction agreed upon, each of us,
except Johnny, sailing and steering her in turn. There
was quite as much wind as our little craft could sail
with to advantage, and without danger. As it filled her
bit of canvass, she careered before it, leaping and plung-
ing from wave to wave, in a manner that sometimes
seemed perilous. The bright sky above us, the blue sea
gleaming in the light of morning, over which we sped ;
the dry, clear atmosphere (now that the sun was up, and
the mist dissipated), the fresh breeze, without which we
must have suffered ‘intensely from the heat; together
with our rapid and bounding motion, had an exhilarat-
ing effect, in spite of the gloomy anticipations that sug-
gested themselves.

“ After all,” said Max, “ why need we take such a dis-
mal view of the matter? We have a fine staunch little
boat, a good breeze, and islands all around us. Besides
we are in the very track of the béche de mer, and sandal-
wood traders. It would be strange indeed, if we should
fail to meet some of them soon. In fact, if it were not
for thinking of poor Frazer, and of the horrible events of
yesterday (which to be sure, are enough to make one
sad), I should be disposed to look upon the whole affair,

. et



66 THE ISLAND HOME.

as a sort of holiday adventure—something to tell of
when we get home, and to talk over pleasantly together
twenty years hence.”

“Tf we had a breaker of water, and a keg of biscuit,”
said Morton, “and could then be assured of fair weather
for a week, I might be able to take that view of it; as it
is, I confess, that to me, it has anything but the ‘aspect
of a holiday adventure.”

When Johnny awoke, Arthur endeavored to soothe
his alarm, by explaining to him that we had strong
hopes of being able to reach the island again, and men-
tioning the various circumstances which rendered such a
hope reasonable. The little fellow did not, however,
seem to be as much troubled as might have been ex-
pected. He either reposed implicit confidence in the
resources, or the fortunes, of his cempanions, or else, did
not at all realize the perils to which we were exposed.
But this could not last long.

That which I knew Arthur had been painfully antici-
pating, came at last. Johnny, who had been asking
Morton a multitude of questions as to the events of the
previous day, suddenly said that he was very thirsty, and
asked in the most unsuspecting manner, for a drink of
water. When he learned that the breaker was empty,
and that we had not so much as a drop of water with us,
some notion of our actual situation seemed to dawn upon
him, and he became all at once, grave and silent,

Hour after hour dragged slowly on, until the sun was



THE CONSULTATION. 67

in the zenith, with no change for the better in our af
fairs. It was now clear, that we must give up the hope
of reaching the island which we had left, for it was cer-
tain that we had sailed farther since morning, than the
boat could possibly have been drifted during the night,
by the wind or the current, or both combined. Our cal-
culations at the outset must therefore have been erro-
neous, and we had not been sailing in the right direction.
If so, it was too late to correct the mistake; we could
not regain our starting-point, in order to steer from it
another course. We now held a second consultation.
Although we had but a general notion of our geo-
graphical position, we knew that we were in the neigh-
borhood of seattered groups of low coral islands, From
the Kingsmills we were to have sailed directly for Can-
ton, and Max, Morton, and myself, would before now, in
all probability, have commenced our employment in the
American factory there, but for Captain Erskine’s sud-
den resolution to take the responsibility of returning to
the Samoan Group, with the double object of rescuing
the crew of the wrecked barque, and completing his
cargo, which, according to the information received from
the master of the whaler, there would be no difficulty in
doing. From Upolu, we had steered a north-westerly
course, and it was on the fourth or fifth day after leaving
it, that we had reached the island where the mutiny took
place, and which Mr. Erskine claimed as a discovery of
his own. Its latitude and longitude had of course been



68 THE ISLAND HOME.

calculated, but none of us learned the result, or at any
rate remembered it. We knew only, that we were at no
great distance from the Kingsmills, and probably to the
south-west of them.

Arthur was confident from conversations had with Mr.
Frazer, and from the impressions left on his mind by his
last examination of the charts, that an extensive cluster
of low islands, scattered over several degrees of latitude,
lay just to the south-cast of us.

It was accordingly determined to continue our present
course as long as the wind should permit, which there
was reason to fear might be but a short time, as easterly
winds are the prevailing ones within the tropics, as near
the line as we supposed ourselves to be.



VIL

Ghe Calm.

THE SECOND WATCH-—-AN EVIL OMEN—THE WHITE SHARK—
A BREAKFAST LOST.

“ All in a hot and copper sky
The bloody sun at noon
Right up above the mast did stand,
No bigger than the moon.”

Dorine the remainder of the day the wind continued
fair, and we held on our course, steering by the sun, and
keeping a vigilant lookout in every direction. But the
night set in, and we had yet seen no appearance of land,
no speck in the distance which could be mistaken for a
sail, not even a wandering sea-bird or a school of flying-
fish—nothing to break the dead monotony of the briny
waste we were traversing. As I sat at the helm, taking
my turn in sailing the boat, and watched the sun go
down, and saw the darkness gathering over the sea, a
feeling nearly akin to despair took possession of me. In
vain I strove to take an encouraging and hopeful view
of our circumstances. The time within which relief
must come in order to be effectual, was so short, that I



70 THE ISLAND HOME.

could not help feeling that the probabilities were strongly
against us. I could not shut my eyes to the fact, that
dangers, imminent and real, such as we had read and
talked of, without ever half realizing, or dreaming that
they would one day fall to our own lot, now pressed
upon us, and threatened us close at hand. I knew that
those fearful tales of shipwreck and starvation, were only
too true—that men, lost at sea like ourselves, had pined
day after day, without a morsel of food, or a drop of
water, until they had escaped in stupor or delirium, all
consciousness of suffering. And worse even than this—
too horrible to be thought or spoken of—I knew some-
thing of the dreadful and disgusting expedients to pro-
long life, which have sometimes been resorted to by fam-
ishing wretches. I had read how the pangs of hunger,
and the still fiercer torments of thirst, had seemed to
work a dire change even in kind and generous natures,
making men wolfish, so that they slew and fed upon
each other. Now, all that was most revolting and in-
human, in what I had heard or read of such things, rose
vividly before me, and I shuddered at the growing prob-
ability that experiences like these might be reserved for
us. “Why not for us,” I thought, “as well as for the
many others, the records of whose terrible fate I have
perused with scarcely more emotion than would be ex-
cited by a tale of imaginary suffering; and the still
greater number whose story has never been recorded.
We have already been conducted many steps on this



THE CALM. "1

fearful path, and no laws of nature will be stayed, no or-
dinary rules of God’s dealing violated, on our behalf.
No inevitable necessity requires the complexion of our
future, to correspond and harmonize with that of our past
lives. This feeling, which seems to assure me that such
things cannot happen to us, is but one of the cheats and
illusions of a shrinking and self-pitying spirit. All the
memories that cluster about a happy childhood, all the
sweet associations of home and kindred, afford no guar-
anty against the new and bitter experiences which seem
about to open upon us.”

Such were the thoughts that began to disquiet my
own mind. As to my companions, Morton seemed less
anxious and excited than any of the others. During the
evening he speculated in a cool, matter-of-fact manner,
upon our chances of reaching an island, or meeting a
ship, before being reduced to the last extremity. He
spoke of the number of traders that frequent the islands,
for tortoise-shell, mother-of-pearl, sandal-wood, béche de
mer, &c.; the whalers that come in pursuit of the
cachelot, or sperm whale; the vessels that resort there
for fruit, or supplies of wood and water; the vast num-
ber of islands scattered through these seas; from all
which he finally concluded, that the chances were largely
in our favor. If, however, we should fail of immediate
relief in this shape, he thought it probable that we should
have opportunities of catching fish, or sea-birds, and so
prolonging life for many days. He talked the whole



72 THE ISLAND HOME.

matter over in such a calm, sober, unexcited manner,
furnishing facts and reasons for every opinion, that I felt
some confidence in his conclusions.

Browne, though quite composed and self-possessed,
had, from the moment when he djscovered that we were
out of sight of land, taken the most serious view of our
situation. He seemed to have made up his mind for the
worst, and was abstracted, and indisposed to converse.
I knew that the anxiety which Arthur evinced, was not
mainly on his own account. It did not withdraw his
atiention from what was passing, or diminish his interest
in it. Far from being gloomy or abstracted, he was ac-
tive and watchful, and spoke with heartiness and cheer-
fulness. His mental disquietude only appeared, in a
certain softness and tremor of his voice; especially when
speaking to Johnny, who, as the night drew on, asked
him over and over again, at short intervals, “Don’t you
think, Arthur, that we shall certainly find land to-mor-
row?” This was truly distressing.

As to Max, his feelings rose and fell capriciously, and
without any apparent cause; he was sanguine or de-
pressed, not from a consideration of all our circum-
stances, and a favorable or unfavorable conclusion drawn
therefrom; but according as this view or that, for the
moment, impressed his mind. He rendered no reasons
for his hopes or his fears. At one moment you would
judge from his manner and conversation that we were
indeed out upon some “ holiday excursion,” with no se-



THE CALM. 73

rious danger impending over us; the next, without any-
thing to account for the change, he would appear misera-
bly depressed and wretched.

Soon after sunset the moon rose—pale and dim at
first, but shining out with a clearer and brighter ra-
diance, as the darkness increased. The wind held
steadily from the same quarter, and it was determined
to continue through the night, the arrangement for tak-
ing charge of the sailing of the boat, in turn. Browne
and Max insisted on sharing between themselves the
watch for the entire night, saying, that they had taken
no part in that of the one previous, and that it would be
useless to divide the twelve hours of darkness into more
than two watches. This was finally agreed upon, the
wind being so moderate that the same person could steer
the yaw] and manage the sail without difficulty.

Before lying down, I requested Max, who took the first
turn, to awake me at the same time with Browne, a part
of whose watch I intended to share. I fell asleep, look-
ing up at the moon, and the light clouds sailing across
the sky, and listening to the motion of the water beneath
the boat. At first I slumbered lightly, without losing a
sort of dreamy consciousness, so that I heard Max hum-
ming over to himself fragments of tunes, and odd verses
of old songs, and even knew when he shifted his position
in the stern, from one side to the other. At length I
must have fallen into a deep sleep: I do not know how
long it, had lasted (it seemed to me but a short time),

7



74 THE ISLAND HOME.

when I was aroused by an exclamation, from Max, as I at
first supposed ; but on sitting up I saw that Browne was
at the helm, while Max was sleeping at my side. On
perceiving that I was awake, Browne, from whom the
exclamation had proceeded, pointed to something in the
water, just astern. Following the direction of his finger
with my eye, I saw, just beneath the surface, a large
ghastly-looking white shark, gliding stealthily along, and
apparently following the boat. Browne said that he had
first noticed it about half an hour before, since which
time it had steadily followed us, occasionally making a
leisurely circuit round the boat, and then dropping astern
again. A moment ago, having fallen into a doze at the
helm, and awaking with a start, he found himself leaning
over the gunwale, and the shark, just at his elbow.
This had startled him, and caused the sudden exclama-
tion by which I had been aroused. I shuddered at his
narrow escape, and I acknowledge that the sight of this
hideous and formidable creature, stealing along in our
wake, and manifesting an intention to keep us company,
caused me some uneasy sensations, ° He swam with his
dorsal fin almost at the surface, and his broad nose
searcely three feet from the rudder. Tis color rendered
him distinetly visible.

“ What a spectre of a fish it is,” said Browne, “ with
his pallid, corpse-like skin, and noiseless motion ; he has
no resemblance to any of the rest of his kind, that I have
ever seen. You know what the sailors would say, if



THE CALM. 15

they should see him dogging us in this way ; Old Cross-
trees, or Spot, would shake their heads ominously, and set
us down as a doomed company.”

“ Aside from any such superstitious notions, he is an
unpleasant and dangerous neighbor, and we must be cir-
cumspect while he is prowling about.”

“It certainly won't do to doze at the helm,” resumed
Browne, “I consider that I have just now had a really
narrow escape. I was leaning quite over the gunwale ; a
lurch of the boat would have thrown me overboard, and
then there would have been no chance for me.”

There would not, in fact, have been the shadow of a
chance.

“ Even as it was,” resumed he, “if this hideous-look-
ing monster had been as active and vigilant as some of
his tribe, it would have fared badly with me. I have
heard of their seizing persons standing on the shore,
where the water was deep enough to let them swim close
in; and Spot tells of a messmate of his, on one of his
voyages in a whaler, who was carried off, while standing
entirely out of water, on the carcass of a whale, which
he was assisting in cutting up, as it lay alongside the
ship. The shark threw himself upon the carcass, five or
six yards from where the man was busy; worked him-
self slowly along the slippery surface, until within reach
of his victim ; knocked him off into the water, and then
sliding off himself, seized and devoured him.”

Picking my way carefully among the sleepers, who



6 THE ISLAND HOME.

covered tho bottom of the yawl, I sat down beside
Browne in the stern, intending to share the remainder of
his watch. It was now long past midnight ; fragments
of light clouds were scattered over the sky, frequently
obscuring the moon; and the few stars that were visible,
twinkled faintly with a cold and distant light. The
Southern Cross, by far the most brilliant constellation of
that heiisphere, was conspicuous among the clusters of
feehler luminarics. Well has it been called “the glory
of the southern skies.” Near the zenith, and second only
to the Cross, in brilliancy, appeared the Northern Crown,
consisting of seven large stars, so disposed as to form the
outline of two thirds of an oval. Of the familiar constel-
lations of the northern hemisphere, scarcely one was vis-
ible, except Orion, and the Pleiades.

At length the moon descended behind a bank of
silvery clouds, piled up along the horizon. The partial
obscurity that ensued, only added to the grandeur of the
midnight scene, as we sat gazing silently abroad upon
the confused mass of swelling waters, stretching away
into the gloom. But if the seene was grand, it was also
desolate; we two, were perhaps the only human beings,
for many hundreds of miles, who looked forth upon it.
Our companions were wrapped in unconsciousness, and
their deep and regular breathing, attested the soundness
of their slumbers. As the light failed more and more,
and the shadows deepened, the sca began to assume a
beautiful and striking appearance, gleaming in places



THE CALM. a7

with a bluish, lambent light, and exhibiting, where the
water was most agitated, large luminous patches. Thin
waves of flame curled over our bow, and whenever a sea
broke upon it, it seemed as though the boat was plung-
ing through surges of fire. A long bmilliant line, thickly
strewn on each side, with little globules, of the color of
burning coals, marked our wake.

But the shark, which still followed close behind our
keel, presented by far the most singular and striking
spectacle. He seemed to be surrounded by a luminous
medium; and his nose, his dorsal and side fins, and his
tail, each had attached to them slender jets of phosphoric
fire. Towards morning this brilliant appearance began
to fade, and soon vanished altogether. By this time I
found it difficult to keep my eyes open longer, and
leaving Browne to finish his watch alone, I resumed my
place on the ceiling planks, and in spite of the hardness
of my bed, which caused every bone in my body to ache,
soon slept soundly. When I again awoke, it was long
after sunrise, and we were lying completely becalmed.
A school of large fish were pursuing their gambols at a
short distance, and Browne was rowing cautiously toward.
them, while Arthur and Morton stood prepared to attack
them with their cutlasses as soon as we should get within
striking distance. We had got almost among them, and
were just beginning to congratulate ourselves upon their
apparent indifference to our approach, when they all at
once scattered in every direction, with manifest signs of

vk



78 THE ISLAND HOME.

terror. The cause of this sudden movement was not
long concealed; a brace of sharks rose in their very
midst ; one was visible but for a moment, as he rolled
over to seize his prey; the other, less successful in se-
curing a victim, shot past us, like an arrow, in pursuit of
a large division of the fugitives. Soon after, both of
them were seen playing around the boat. They belonged
to the species known as the tiger shark, and bore no
resemblance to our ghastly visitor of the preceding eyen-
ing. By the consternation which their sudden ap-
pearance had produced among the lesser fishes, they had
in all probability robbed us of our breakfast. Morton
with his characteristic enterprise, suggested an attack
upon one of them by way of reprisals; but before any
measures for that purpose could be taken, they disap-
peared, leaving us with no other resource than to await
our fate with such patience and resignation as we could
command. The wind having entirely failed, there was
nothing that we could doto change our situation—abso-
lutely nothing. This forced inaction, with no occupation
for mind or body, no object of effort, contributed to en-
hance whatever was painful in our condition, by leaving
us to brood over it. The dead calm which had fallen upon
the sea, secmncd all that was necessary to complete our
misery. We were all stiff and sore, from the exceed-
ingly uncomfortable sleeping accommodations of the last
two nights; but this was a comparatively trifling evil.
Johnny had a severe cold, and his eyes were inflamed



THE CALM. 79

and bloodshot; he exhibited also strong symptoms of
fever. He was nevertheless silent and uncomplaining,
and came and sat down quietly by the side of Arthur in
the stern.

As the day advanced, the heat became dreadful. We
had not suffered much from it the day before, on account
of the fresh breeze which had prevailed; but now, not a
breath of air was stirring, and the glassy sea reflected
back upon us the scorching rays of the sun, with in-
creased intensity. Towards noon it exceeded anything I
had ever experienced. The whole arch of the heavens
glowed with a hot and coppery glare. It seemed as
though instead of one sun, there were ten thousand, cov-
ering all the sky, and blending their rays into a broad
canopy of fire. The air was like that of an oven: the
water had no coolness, no refreshing quality; it was tepid
and stagnant: no living thing was to be seen near the
surface, for life could not be sustained there; and the
fishes, great and small, kept themselves in the cooler
depths, far below. Almost stifled by the heat, we began
to experience the first real and extreme suffering that
most of us had ever known. At Arthur's suggestion,
we disengaged the now uscless sail from the mast, and

ontrived a kind of awning, by fastening two of the oars
upright in the boat, with the mast extending between
them, throwing the sail over the latter, and securing the
ends to the gunwales. This, although it could not pro-
tect us from the sultry and suffocating air, warded off the



80 THE ISLAND HOME.

blistering beams of the sun, and during the greater part
of the day, we lay crouched beneath it, a miserable com-
pany; one or another of us crawling out occasionally, to
take a survey. Towards the close of the afternoon, my
sufferings from thirst grew absolutely intolerable, and
amounted to torment. My blood became fevered; my
brain seemed on fire; my shrunk and shrivelled tongue,
was like a dry stick in my mouth. The countenances of
my companions, their blood-shot eyes, and cracked and
swollen lips, showed what they were undergoing. Johnny
lay in the bottom of the boat, with his eyes shut, endur-
ing all, with as much fortitude as the rest of us, except
that now and then, a half suppressed moan escaped him.

It was quite clear, that relief, in order to be of any
avail, must be speedy.



VII.

A Change.

A WELCOME PERIL—THE ALBACORE AND THEIR PREY—
A TROPICAL THUNDER-8TORM,

“Eternal Providence, exceeding thought,
Where none appears, can make itself a way.”

Wuute lying crouched under the sail almost gasping
for breath, near the middle, as I suppose, of that terrible
afternoon, I all at once became sensible of a perceptible
cooling of the atmosphere, and a sudden decrease of
light. Looking out to discover the cause of this change,
I perceived that the sky was overcast, and that a light,
unsteady breeze from the north-west had sprung up.
Knowing that within the tropics, and near the line, winds
from that quarter frequently precede a storm, and that
great extremes of heat are often succeeded by violent
gales, I observed with apprehension dark masses of
clouds gathering in the north. It would not require a
tempest, to insure our destruction ; for our little craft could
not live a moment, even in such a gale as would be at-
tended by no danger to a staunch ship with plenty of
sea room.



82 THE ISLAND HOME,

The temperature had fallen many degrees, though the
wind was still moderate and unsteady, ranging from west
to north-east. The sun was completely obscured, so that
the awning was no longer needed, and we pulled it down
in order the more fully to enjoy the breeze, and the de-
licious coolness of the darkened atmosphere, to the grate-
fulness of which, not even our awakening apprehensions
could render us insensible.

While observing the strange appearance of the sky,
and the preparations for a storm which secmed to be
going on in the north and west, Morton espied a troop
of flying-fish a hundred yards or so to windward. Flut-
tering feebly a short distance in the air, they would drop
into the sea, soon emerging, however, for a fresh flight ;
thus, alternately swimming and flying, they were steadily
approaching ; and from their rapid and confused motions,
it was evident that they were hard pressed by some of
the numerous and greedy persecutors of their helpless
race; from whom they were struggling to eseape. Pres-
ently a glittering Albacore shot from the water, close in
the track of the fugitives, descending again in the grace-
ful curve peculiar to his active and beautiful, but rapa-
cious tribe. Another and another followed, their golden
scales flashing in the light, as they leaped clear of the
water, sometimes two or three together. We hastily
made ready to attack both pursuers and pursued, the in-
stant they should come within reach. The course of the
chase brought them directly towards us, until the hunted



A CHANGE. 83

fishes fell in a glittering shower, so near, that I feared
they might pass under the boat before rising again; but
they came to the surface close beside us, and as they flut-
tered into the air, we knocked down six or seven of them,
and caught a number more, that dropped into the boat.
Morton and “Max, ambitious of larger game, devoted their
attention to the Albacore, and slashed and thrust furi-
ously, at such as came within reach of their cutlasses;
which many of them did. Some darted under the boat,
instead of shecring round it; and one enormous fellow,
miscaleulating in his haste our draught of water, must
have scraped all the fins off his back against the keel, as
he performed this manceuvre ; for the shock of the contact,
caused the yawl to tremble from stem to stern. But
such was the marvellous celerity of their movements, that
though they came within easy striking distance, all the
hostile demonstrations of Max and Morton proved futile.
The flying-fish which had been taken, were divided
and apportioned with scrupulous exactness, and devoured
with very little ceremony. The only dressing, or prepa-
ration bestowed upon them, consisted simply in stripping
off the long shining pectoral fins, or wings (they serve as
both), without paying much attention to such trifling
matters as scales, bones, and the lesser fins. Max, in-
deed, began to nibble rather fastidiously at first, at this
raw food, which a minute before had been so full of life
and activity ; but his appetite improved as he proceeded,
and he at last so far got the better of his scruples, as to



84 THE ISLAND HOME.

leave nothing of his share except the tails, and very little
even of those. Hunger, in fact, made this repast, which
would have been revolting under ordinary circumstances,
not only acceptable, but positively delicious.

Meantime the dark mass of clouds in the north had
extended itself, and drawn nearer to us. Another tem-
pest seemed to be gathering in the west, while in the
south, a violent thunder-storm appeared to be actually
raging: the lightning in that quarter was vivid and al-
most incessant, but we could hear no thunder, the storm
being still at a considerable distance.

Immediately around us, all was yet comparatively
calm, but the heavy clouds, gathering on three sides,
seemed gradually converging towards a common centre ;
a short, abrupt, cross sea began to form, and the water
assumed a glistening inky hue. There was something
peculiar and striking in the appearance of the clouds
surrounding us; they seemed to rest upon the surface of
the ocean, and towered upward like a dark wall to the
skies. Their upper extremities were torn and irregular,
and long narrow fragments, like giant arms, streamed out
from the main body, and extended over ws, as if beckon-
ing each other to a nearer approach, and threatening to
unite their gloomy array overhead, and shut out the
light of day. As they drew nearer to one another, the
lightning began to dart from cloud to cloud, while the
most terrific peals of thunder that I have ever heard, rolled
and reverberated on every side. We appeared to be



A CHANGE. 85

surrounded by storms, some of which were very near, for
the deep crash of the thunder, followed close upon the
vivid lightnings that flashed in the south and west. Still
the narrow space of sky directly overhead was clear, and
the war of elements which was raging all around, did not
extend to our immediate neighborhood. Against the
dark sides of the cloudy pavilion that encompassed us,
the sharp, zigzag lines of lightning, as they ran from the
sky to the ocean, shone out with a blinding glare. A
single half-hour had sufficed to change everything about
us. The brazen, burning sky, was transformed into a
cold, clear expanse, of a bluish black. The sea, no longer
stagnant and glassy, was fretted by short inky waves,
with creamy crests, that gave it altogether a new aspect.
The air was now fresh and cool, and the wind rising and
falling fitfully, at one moment scarcely lifted our hair or
stirred our garments, and the next, tore off the entire
crests of wayes, and scattered them over us in a shower
of spray. For nearly an hour we remained apprehensive
that the wind might increase to a gale. At the end of
about that time, it came gradually round to the south-
east, growing steady, but by no means violent, and the
storms moved off in a westerly direction. One heavy
cloud, as it slowly passed over toward that quarter, dis-
charged a grateful shower of rain. We hastily spread
the sail and some of our garments, to gather the precious
drops. The shower lasted only a few minutes, but dur-
ing that time it rained briskly. I never shall forget my
8



86 THE isLAND HOME.

sensations as I stood with face upturned, while the big
drops, more delicious than ambrosia, came pelting down.
It was far better and more strengthening than food, or
any medicine or cordial could have been, and seemed to
infuse fresh life into us all. When it was over, we wrung
out from the saturated canvass, and from our clothing,
water enough to mitigate for the time, though by no
means to satisfy, the raging thirst from which we had
suffered so intensely.

Arthur had at first taken out of the locker the large
bottle which had been found there, in the hope of being
able to hoard up a small supply for the future; but
there was not a drop of surplus for such a purpose, and
he was obliged to put it back again empty as before.



VITL

Cokeng of Lank.

THE CENTRE OF THE SPHERE-——-THE MYSTERIOUS soUND—
THE CONFLAGRATION,

“Thou glorious sea! before me gleaming,
Olt wilt thou float in sunset pride,
And often shall I hear in dreaming,
Thy resonance at evening tide!”

Ar sunset, every trace of the storms by which we had
been so recently encompassed had vanished: the sky,
except along the western horizon, was without a cloud :
not a breath of wind ruffled the sea, and we lay once
more completely becalmed.

This was our third night at sea; though to me, at
least, it seemed that many days had passed since the
mutiny and the immediately succeeding occurrences. It
is a night which I shall not soon forget; the impression
of its almost uncarthly beauty is still fresh and vivid,
and haunts me like a vision of fairy-land. At this mo-
ment, if I but close my eyes, the whole scene rises be-
fore me with the distinctness of a picture; though one
would naturally suppose that persons situated as we



88 THE ISLAND HOME,

then were, could scarcely have been in a state of mind
congenial to the reception of such impressions.

The transition from early twilight to the darkness of
night, was beautiful beyond description. The array of
clouds in the west just after sunset ; their forms, arrange-
ment, and colors; with the manner in which they blend-
ed and melted into one another, composed a spectacle,
of the magnificence of which, neither language nor the
art of the painter can convey any adequate idea, Along
the edge of the horizon stretched a broad tract of the
deepest crimson, reflecting far upon the waters, a light
that gave them the appearance of an ocean of blood.
Above this was a band of vivid flame color: then one of
a clear translucent green, perfectly peculiar, unlike that
of any leaf or gem, and of surpassing delicacy and
beauty. This gradually melted, through many fine
gradations, into a sea of liquid amber, so soft and golden,
that the first large stars of evening, floating in its trans-
parent depths, could scarcely be distinguished, as they
twinkled mildly, amid the flood of kindred radiance. A
narrow streak of pearly blue bounded this amber sea
with its islands of light, and divided it from the deeper
blue of the wide vault above. During the earlier part
of this glorious display, the eastern sky, as if in rivalry
of the splendor of the opposite quarter of the heavens,
was spanned by two concentric rainbows, describing
complete semicircles, with their bases resting upon the
sea. In the smaller and interior bow, all the colors

\



TOKENS OF LAND. 89

were beautifully distinct; in the outer and larger one,
they were less brilliant, and arranged in an order the re-
verse of that which is usual, the violet being the lowest,
instead of the red. The rainbows vanished with the
sun, and soon afterwards the fiery glow in the west
began to fade. But the scene only changed its charac-
ter, without losing any of its beauty. So smooth was
the sea on that night, that the whole dome of the sky,
with every sailing cloudflake, and every star, was per-
fectly reflected in it. Until the moon rose, the line
where the sky joined the ocean was indistinctly defined,
and the two were so blended together, that we actually
seemed suspended in the centre of a vast sphere; the
heavens, instead of terminating at the horizon, extend-
ed, spangled with stars, on every side—below as well as
above and around. The illusion was wonderfully per-
fect: you almost held your breath as you glanced down-
ward, and could hardly refrain from starting nervously,
so strong and bewildering was the appearance of hang-
ing poised in empty space.

Johnny, who had been sitting for a long time with his
hands supporting his head, and his elbows resting upon
Arthur’s knee, gazing out upon the ocean, suddenly
looked up into his face, and said—

“ Arthur, I want you to tell me truly—do you still
believe that we shall be saved—do you hope so now, as
you did yesterday, or do you think that we must
perish ?”

gt



90 THE ISLAND HOME.

“Do you suppose that I would try to deceive you,
Johnny,” said Arthur, “that you ask me so carnestly to
tell you truly ?”

“No, but I feared you would not, perhaps, tell me the
worst, thinking that I could not bear it: and I suspected
‘to-night, that you spoke more cheerfully than you felt,
on my account. But I am not afraid, dear Arthur, to
know the truth; and do not hide it from me! I will
try to bear patiently, with you and with the rest, what-
ever comes upon us.”

“T would not deceive you about such a matter, Johnny.
I should not think it right, though you are so young.
But [can know nothing certainly. We are in the hands
of God. I have told you all the reasons we have to
hope; we have the same reasons still, Only a few hours
ago, the sea supplied us with food and the clouds with
drink : why may we not hope for future supplies accord-
ing to our need? I think we yet have more reason to
hope than to despair.”

“Did you ever know, or hear of such a thing,” in-
quired Johnny after a pause, “as a company of boys, like
us, starving at sea?”

“T do not remember that I have, under circumstances
at all similar to ours,” answered Arthur.

“Tt is too dreadful to believe! Is not God, our Father
in heaven? He will not surely let us perish so misera-
bly.”

“Yes, Johnny,” said Arthur gently but earnestly,



TOKENS OF LAND. 91

“God is our heavenly Father; but we must not make
our belief in his love and goodness, a ground of confidence
that any suffering, however terrible, shall not befall us.
The young suffer and die, as well as the old; the good
as well as the bad. Not only the strong martyrs, who tri-
umphed while they were tortured, but feeble old men, and
little children, have been torn in pieces by wild beasts, or
burned alive, or cast down precipices. And these things,
that seem so very hard to us, God has permitted. Yet
he is good, and loves and cares for us as a father. This
we must believe, and hold fast to,ein spite of everything
that in our ignorance may seem to contradict it. If we
feel as we ought, and as by his grace we may, we shall
be able to trust all to him, with sweet resignation.”

“But is it not very hard, dear Arthur, to be left to die
so?—and God can save us so easily, if he will.”

Arthur was deeply affected: the tears filled his eyes
as he took Johnny upon his knee, and tried to explain to
him how wrong and selfish it would be, to make our be-
lief in the goodness of God, depend upon our rescue and
preservation. _ It was a difficult task, perhaps an untimely
one, as Max hinted. But Johnny gradually sobbed away
his excitement, and became soothed and calm.

“Well,” said he after a while, drawing a long breath,
and wiping away his tears, “I know one thing: whatever
may happen, we will be kind and true to one another to
the last, and never think of such inhuman things as I



92 THE ISLAND HOME.

have read of shipwrecked people doing, when nearly dead
with hunger, though we all starve together.”

“Come to me, Johnny,” cried Browne with a faltering
voice, “I must kiss you for those words. Yes, we will
perish, if we must, like brothers, not sullenly, as if none
had ever suffered evil before us. Weak and gentle spirits
have borne without repining, sufferings as great as threaten
us. Often has my mother told me the story of sweet
* Margery Wilson, drowned in the Solway water, in the
days of the bloody Claverhouse, because she met with
her friends and kindred to worship God after their man-
ner—and never could I listen to it without tears. Ab,
what a spirit was there! She was but eighteen, and she
could have saved her life by saying a few words. Life
was as sweet to her as it is to us: she too had a home
and friends and kindred, whom it must have been hard
for the poor young thing to leave so suddenly and aw-
fully. And yet she refused to speak those words—she
chose to die rather. They took her out upon the sand
where the tide was rising fast, and bound her to a stake.
Soon the water came up to her face. She saw it go over
the head of a poor old woman, whom they had tied
farther out than herself. She saw her death struggles ;
she heard her gasp for breath, as she choked and stran-
gled in the yellow waves. Ah! she must have had
courage from the Lord, or that sight would have made
her young heart fail. Once more, and for the last time,
the king’s officer asked her to make the promise never to

\



TOKENS OF LAND. 93

attend a conventicle again. He urged it, for he pitied
her youth and innocence. Her friends and neighbors
begged her to save her life. ‘O speak, dear Margaret!’
they cried, ‘and make the promise; it can’t be wrong.
Do it for our sakes, dear Margaret, and they will let you
go! But she would not save her life by doing what she
had been taught to think was wroug; and while the
swirling waves of the Solway were rising fast around her,
she prayed to God, and kept singing fragments of psalms,
till the water choked her voice—and so she perished.
But, O friends, to know that such things have been; that
spirits gentle and brave as this have lived, makes it
easier to suffer courageously.”

“ Horrible!” exclaimed Max, “I seem to see, all that
you have so graphically told. - But how stern and cruel
the teachers who would sacrifice human life rather than
abate their own sullen obstinacy, even in trifles—who
could encourage this innocent but misguided girl, in her
refusal to save her life by the harmless promise to attend
a church instead of a conventicle.”

Just as Browne was commencing an eager and indig-
nant reply to Max’s rash reflections upon the strictness
of covenanting teachings, we were suddenly startled by
a deep and solemn sound, which seemed to come from
a distance. While we listened intently, it was several
times repeated at short intervals of about fifteen seconds,
each time more distinctly than before. It resembled
somewhat, the deepest tones of a powerful organ, heard



94 THE ISLAND HOME.

for an instant, and then abruptly stopped. Nothing
was to be seen in the direction from which it seemed to
proceed, but the sea glittering in the moonlight. Is it
to be wondered at, if we listened with feelings tinged
with superstitious awe, to that strange sound, heard
under such circumstances, and at such an hour?
Johnny nestled closer to Arthur’s side, and I thought
that the faces of my companions grew visibly pale.
Even Arthur looked perplexed and disturbed.

“What can that be?” said Morton, after a few
minutes of almost breathless silence, during which we
had listened in vain for its repetition.

“It is certainly very strange,” said Arthur. “TI never
heard anything at sea, at all like it, but once, and it is
impossible that this can be what I then heard—but
hark!” And again the same deep pealing sound was
repeated several times, at shorter intervals, but more
faintly than before; after continuing for a few minutes
it ceased again.

“ ‘What was the sound which you speak of, as resem-
bling this?” asked Morton, when all was silent once
more.

“It was the ery of a kind of penguin, found at the
Falkland Islands ; when heard on shore it is harsh and
loud; but a short distance at sea, and in the night it
has a pealing, solemn sound, like that which we have
just heard.”

“Tt must come from land in the neighborhood,” said



TOKENS OF LAND. 95

Morton, “we can probably hear farther on such a night
as this than we can distinguish land.”

“Yes, sounds on the water, in calm still nights, when
there is no wind, can be heard at great distances,” said
Arthur ; “it is said that the ‘ All’s well! of the British
sentinel at Gibraltar, is sometimes heard across the
strait, on the African shore, a distance of thirteen miles.
Thave seen at the Society Islands, native drums made
of large hollow logs which might perhaps at a distance,
sound like what we heard a moment ago. A Wesleyan
missionary there, once told me of a great drum that he
saw at the Tonga Islands, called the ‘Tonga Toki,’
which sounded like an immense gong, and could be
heard from seven to ten miles.”

“Why, I thought that this sounded like a gong,”
said Johnny, “ perhaps we are near some island now ;
but what could they be drumming for so late in the
night?”

“There would be nothing very unusual about that,”
said Arthur. “The Areoi Societies, which are a kind of
native Freemasons, and are extended over most of the
larger inhabited islands in this part of the Pacific, some-
times hold their great celebrations, like the pow-wows,
and war-danees, of our American Indians, in the night-
time. At the Fejee Islands they have a strange cere-
mony called ‘Tambo Nalanga, which they celebrate at
night, with the beating of drums, the blowing of conchs,
and a number of savage and cruel rites. Something or



96 . THE ISLAND HOME.

other of the same kind is observed at most of the
islands, though under different names, and with slight
variations.”

While speculating in this way, and endeavoring to
account for the noise which had startled us so much, we
all at once became aware of an increasing light in the
south, the ‘Cross,’ now half-way between the horizon
and the zenith, enabling us to fix the points of the com-
pass. As we gazed in that direction, the sky became
strongly illuminated by a red glare, and an immense
column of flame and smoke was seen shooting up in the
distance. Nothing but the expanse of the ocean, splen-
didly illuminated, and glowing like a sea of fire, could
be discerned by this light. Whether it was caused by a
burning ship, at such a distance that nothing but the
light of her conflagration was visible, or by a fire on
some distant island, we could not determine. It was in
the same quarter from which the sound had seemed to
come.

Arthur was now of the opinion that we were in the
neighborhood of an inhabited island or group, and that
the light proceeded from the burning béche-de-mei house
of some successful trader, who had sct fire to it (as is
their custom at the end of a prosperous season), to pre-
vent it from falling into the hands of others in the same
business.

We all grasped cagerly at this idea, for the probabil-
ity that we were not only in the neighborhood of land,



TOKENS OF LAND. 97

but of a place where we should meet with Europeans,
and have an opportunity of getting home, or perhaps to
the places of our respective destination, was full of en-
couragement. In a very short time the conflagration
was over, and a dark column of smoke, which marked
the spot where it had raged, was lifted slowly into the
air. We heard no more of the mysterious sound. None
of the explanations suggested were so perfectly satisfac-
tory, as to remove entirely the unpleasant impression
which it had produced. Before lying down in our ac-
customed places, we made our usual arrangements as to
the watch, unnecessary as it seemed, during the calm.
9



IX.

Dark Waters.

BUFFERING AND DELIRIUM-—-THE MIDNIGHT BATH-~
A STRANGE PERIL.

% Water, water, everywhere,
And all the boards did shrink;
Water, water, everywhere—
But not a drop to drink.”

SEVERAL times in the course of the night, I was
awakened by confused noises, like the blowing of por-
poises, or the spouting of whales; but the sky had be-
come overcast, and it had grown so dark, that on getting
up and looking about, I could see nothing of the crea-
tures producing these sounds. My slumbers were broken
and uneasy, and in the morning I found myself suffer-
ing from a dull, heavy pain in the head, accompanied by
a slight nausea, and a general feeling of languor and
weakness. Even to get upon my feet required some-
thing of an effort, which I made, impelled rather by a
dim, confused sense of duty, than by any spontaneous
impulse or inclination : had I consulted inclination alone,



DARK WATERS. 99

T believe I should have remained passive, and let things
take their course.

The occurrences of the last night had given rise to
some faint expectation that by daylight we should dis-
cover land in sight to the southward, where we had seen
the great light. But nothing was visible in that or any
other quarter. Possessed by some hope of this kind,
Arthur had been up, searching the horizon since the first
streak of day in the east. He showed me a large green
branch which he had picked up as it floated near us.
By the elegantly scolloped leaves, of a dark and glossy
green, it was easily recognized as a branch of the
bread-fruit tree; and from their bright, fresh color, and
the whiteness of the wood, where it had joined the
trunk, it must have been torn off quite recently. The
calm still continued. Immense schools of black-fish, or
porpoises, or some similar species, could be seen about
half a mile distant, passing westward, in an apparently
endless line. The temporary beneficial effect of yester-
day’s scanty supply of food and drink, had passed away
entirely, and all seemed to feel in a greater or less de-
gree, the bodily pain and weakness, and the lassitude
and indisposition to any kind of effort, by which I was
affected. To such an extent was this the case, that
when Arthur proposed that we should row towards the
school of fish in sight, and try to take some of them,
the strongest disinclination to make any such attempt was
evinced, and it was only after much argument and per-



Full Text



i ees

i DES

'

\

mW
@

ri}

Wiis a
~~

THE

ISLAND HO

OB, THE

a rn ee ee

ME:

YOUNG CAST-AWAYS.,

EDITED BY

CHRISTOPHER ROMAUNTW ESQ.

“And conjured up
My boyhood’s earliest dreams of isles that lie
In farthest depths of ocean; girt with all

Of natura! wealth and spiendor—jewelled isles,

Boundless in unitnaginable spoils,
That earth is stranger to.”

BOSTON:

GOULD AND LINCOLN,

59 WASHINGTON STREET.

1852.



<— SS eS

i a ee

OEE
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1851, by
GOULDAND LINCOLN,
{n the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts.

STEREOTYPED BY THOMAS B. SMITH,
216 WILLIAM sTREET, N. ¥.

GEORGE C. RAND, PRINTER, BOSTON,
New York, Nov. 1851.
TO MY FRIEND,

“Saba ¥K uot,”

AUTHOR OF ‘CRUMBS FROM THE LAND 0’ CAKES.”

My Dear ‘' Knox,”

Long age, when to both of us, the future seemed in-
finitely wider, and richer in pleasant possibilities than it
now does, I promised,—or threatened,—that I would one

day ‘‘write a book,” and dedicate it to you.

Whether in the humble capacity of “ Editor” of the work
of another, I have properly any business to ‘‘ dedicate” it
at all, is a question which Iam not sufficiently familiar
with the code of literary etiquette to decide: butI will
venture inthe present instance to ‘take the responsibili-
ty,” even at the risk of being called to account forit by
‘the islanders” should they eventually ‘‘ tern up.”

Permit me, therefore, as a slight memento of the many
pleasant associations of ‘‘auld lang syne” in which we have
shared, and as the only fulfilment of a boyish pledge, that
it will probably ever be in my power to offer, affection-
ately to inscribe to you, this little volume.

CHRISTOPHER ROMAUNT.
“Cunteuts.

I,
THE TROPICAL ISLAND,

PAGE
Climbing for “ glory”—Max in a cocoa-palm—A tropical scene—How

people are “cast away”—Johnny’s views of Desert-Island life,. . 19
Il,
THE ALARM.
The fugitive—A hazardous attempt—A race with the mutineers—The
wounded rower—The coral ledge, se eee lee BB
III,

THE CONFLICT.

“ One more effort !—A brief warning—The struggle and its results—
The strange sail—Darkness~The open sea,. . . «© © . 38

IV.
at skal
A night of gloom—Morton’s narrative—-Frazer and the mutineers—
Visionary terrors—The first morning—An alarming discovery, . . 47
Vv.

THE CONSULTATION.

The last doubt resolyed—-Out of sight of land—Slender resources—
What's to be done ?—A “holiday adventure !"—A guess at our po-
sition, 2. 6. 6. ee le le lll

1*
vil CONTENTS,

VIL
THE CALM.
PAGE
The second watch—A narrow escape—An evil omen—The spectre fish

—The sky and the ocoan~—A breakfast lost—The commencement of

suffering,. 2. 6 6 ett ew le ll

Vil.
A CHANGE,

Threatening indications—A welcome peril—The Albacore and their
prey—A strange repast—A tropical thunder-storm, . . . - 81

VIL
TOKENS OF LAND.

Sunset on the Southern Ocean—~The perfect sphere— Must we per-
ish ?”—The mysterious sound—The distant conflagration, . - « 8

IX.
DARK WATERS,

A bitter disappointment—The little sufferer—Fever and delirium—The
midnight bath—A strange peril, . 2. 2. 1 1 le let

X.
A SAIL!

Sea-creatures—A mournful change—The Cachelot and his assailants—
The combat—New acquaintances, . . . . . ° . 108

XI.
A CATASTROPHE,

The little islander—A stupendous spectacle—The whirling pillars—We
lose our new friends, . . . 1» «© «© «© «© © © 1%
CONTENTS. vu

XI.

OUR ISLAND HOME,
rage
The “aveia”—The illusion of the golden haze—The barrier reef—A

wall of breakers—A struggle for life—The islet of cocoa-palms, . 131

XII.
THE EXPLORING EXPEDITION.

The evils of inaction—Arthur’s remedy—Eiulo—Exhilarating influ-
ences—Pcarl-shell beach—The feathered colony-——An invasion re-
pelled, . . . . . . . . . . . . 149

XIV.
CASTLE HILL.

The noon-day halt—A charming resting-place—Johnny instructa us
how desert-islanders are wont to make a fire~Heathen skill versus
civilization and the story-books, . . . . . . . - 166

XV.

CAMPING OUT.

Exemplary birds—A “ desperate engagement”—Johnny discovers “an
oyster-tree”—Vagrants, or kings?—A night in the woods—A sleeping
prescription, . 6 6 ee ee A AT

XVI.

DOMESTIC EMBARBASSMENTS.

A desert‘island breakfast—Coming out strong under discouraging
circumstances—Romance and reality—Consoling precedents—The
Prince and Princess, . «© +6 +» 2% «© « - . 191

XVII

THE PROGBESS OF DISCOVERY,

A voice in the woods—“ Vive Napoleon !—How dosert-islanders “do
their washing”—Arthur “calculates our longitude’—Rogerogee—
The “wild Frenchman’s” hat, . . . © «© «© «© © 200
vill CONTENTS.

XVIIL

ABOUT TEWA,

PaG
A dull chapter—But necessary—Future acquaintances—Wakatta and
Atollo—Tho siesta disturbed—A gentle hint~Max as anarchitecl, . 218

XIX,
THE CORAL REEF,

An expedition by water—An affectionate pair—Johnny and the Chama
—An ambuscade for land-crabs—Amateur pearl-diving—A shark
blockade—-Culinary genius, . . ee ee ww B84

XX.

ARTHUR’S STORY,

An evening at Palm islet~Story-telling~—Browne on “the knightly
character”—Rokéa—A voyage to the Cannibal island of Angatan, . 249

XAT
THE CANNIBAL VILLAGE,

The Miro grove—The Marae—The old priest—Mowno at home—A
happy savage—Cannibal young ladies—Olla and her friends—A can-
nibal dinner, . 8 . . + . . . 264

XXIL

AN EXPLOSION,

“Tai-ovi"—A flowery warfure—The Cannibals appreciate music and
eloquence—But take offence atthe new theology, . . . . 29

XXII.

THE FLIGHT.

The Priest’s spies, and Olla’s stratagem—Rokia’s expedition—The
hasty departure—The pursuit—The Priest’s ambush, » 4 6 299
CONTENTS. 1x

XXIV.
HOUSE-BUILDING.

PAGE
Dawn on the Lagoon—Johnny’s plan of making a fortune—The “ Sca-

Attorney”—The “ Shark Exterminator’’—Max “ carries the war into
Africa”—Our house besun—Mermaid’s Cove, —- . . . » 322
AXY,
THE CABIN BY THE LAKE,

Our house completed—Echo-vale and Lake Laicomo—A Democrat in
the woods—Harry Clay and General Jackson—Johnny’s “ wild
Frenchman” discovered at lust, 200. 0. . . » 336

AXVI.
THE REMOVAL

Preparations for the rainy season—Our house put to the test—Goaing
into winter-quarters—Laying in supplies—Monsieur Paul—Max bat-
tled—The Patriarch of the Lake, . 0.00. . 4 oo » dol

XXVIL

WINTER EVENINGS AT HOME.

Our in-loor resources—Amuscments and occupations—Ches¢ and
Yencing—The rival story-tellers—Tho “ South Sea Lyceum,” . . 360
AAVIIL
THE SEPARATION,
Our seclusion invaded—Spring in the tropics~The excursion—The
islet in the stream—The grove-tres—Lost companions, — « . . 371
AXIN.
TIE BEARCH,

The charm fading—Home, sweet home!~We seek the missing ones—
A startling discovery—The foot-jrints and the trail—The canoe upon
the shore, eee ee BB
x CONTENTS.

XXX.

THE ENCOUNTER.
PAGK
The two parties of natives—Tho pursuers and pursued~We are dis -
covered—The consultation and decision—An exciting momeut—
Fencing lessons put in practice—The principles of the broad-sword

exercise misapplied. =. 6 eee le
XXXL
RECONNOITERING BY NIGHT.
The return to the islet-—Perplexity and doubt—Morton’s determination
—The search renewed—The captives—Atollo and the Tewans,. —. 410
XXXII

THE SINGLE COMBAT.

Preparations for an attack—The islet fortified—-A demand and refusal
—Tho battle of Bunian islet—A timely reinforcement—The two cham-
pion, 2. 1 wwe ee le 4G

XXXII

THE MIGRATION,

An invitation to Tewa—Max’s flattering opinion of Wakatta—Induce-
ments to colonize—Preparations to depart—The manuscript and the
Messonger-ship, . 2 2 2 6 6 we le . 61
Ghitur’s Prefare.

Tus history of this little book, so far as it is
known to me, is briefly as follows.

Last fall, during a visit to my old friend,
Captain Nathaniel Tarbox, at the country resi-
dence on the shores of Long Island Sound, to
which, as a sort of “sailor’s snug harbor,” he
has retired, after some thirty-five years of a
sea-faring life, Master Decatur, my friend’s
only son, one day exhibited to me a miniature
ship, which he said his father had picked up
at sea, on his last voyage. He also casually
mentioned the circumstance of a roll of manu-
script having been found in the little vessel.

Upon my evincing some interest in the mat-
ter, and making inquiry for the manuscript,
it was, after diligent research, discovered in a
box of old papers in the garret. It consisted
xii EDITOR’S PREFACE.

of a number of loose sheets of fine French let-
ter-paper, several of which were badly torn,
and others soiled and discolored. A faded
green ribbon, with which they had been fas-
tened together, was broken, and they had be-
come entirely disarranged. The manuscript
was not paged, nor the sheets numbered; and
the work of ascertaining and restoring their
proper order, required both time and patience
for its accomplishment.

In the course of this task, I discovered that
some leaves of the first part of the manuscript
were missing, and the only information which
Icould glean respecting their probable fate,
favored the opinion that they had either been
put in requisition as kite tail, or served some
other equally inglorious purpose.

Upon endeavoring to ascertain the particu-
lars of the time and place of the discovery of
the little waif, I found that the log-book of the
voyage on which it had been picked up was
lost, and that the captain had no very certain
or definite recollection as to the circumstances
most essential to be known.
EDITOR’S PREFACE. xii

According to his best impression, it was about
the middle of June, 1841, and while sailing
somewhere in the neighborhood of the Kings-
mill Islands, that the little ship had been dis-
covered. He was, at the time, upon a trading
voyage, and engaged in endeavoring to pro-
cure among the islands a cargo of sandalwood
and béche de mer, for the Canton market.

Upon opening the hatches of the tiny ship,
which were carefully secured, and rendered
water-proof by a thick coating of some resinous
gum, a roll of paper was found to constitute
her entire cargo. On examination, it proved
to be a closely-written manuscript, in a crab-
bed, and indeed, almost illegible hand, well
calculated to discourage any very extended
investigation of its contents; at all events, the
curiosity of Master Decatur and his friends
had not been sufficiently powerful to overcome
the difficulty, and when the facts first came to
my knowledge, as above related, not one of
them could give me any account of the sub-
ject matter of the manuscript. It contained,
as I found, what purported to be a “narrative
xiv EDITOR 8 PREFACE.

of the adventures” of six lads, who, after get-
ting, strangely enough, adrift in a small boat,
and being several days at sea, in imminent
danger of starvation, finally, in the nick of
time, happened upon a “ desert island,” where,
after the fashion of Robinson Crusoe and other
shipwrecked worthies, they appear to have led
quite a romantic and holiday sort of life.

The narrative purports to have been written
by one of the youthful adventurers, for the
amusement of himself and companions, from
the materials furnished by a rude and meagre
journal, kept during the early period of their
residence on the island, upon fragments of the
leaves of some tropical tree, adapted to that
purpose.

It would seem_that the “islanders,” pleased,
perhaps, with the notion of becoming the
heroes of a tale, but probably rather in the
spirit of sportive mimicry, than of serious am-
bition, determined to cut up their narrative
into chapters, stick a fragment of rhyme at the
commencement of each, after the most ap-
proved fashion, and, repudiating altogether
EDITOR’S PREFACE. XV

the modest form of a journal, to give it the
garb and aspect of “a regular desert island
story.”

When finally reduced to its present shape,
it was, in accordance with the romantic sug-
gestion of one of the young Crusoes, securely
deposited in the hold of the little craft, which
was then launched forth upon the deep, to con-
vey to the world the story of the islanders.
Such appears to have been their intention with
regard to it, from the latter part of the manu-
script itself; and its subsequent discovery un-
der the circumstances stated, proves that the
design was put into execution.

At the termination of my visit, upon request-
ing permission to take the manuscript home
with me to examine at my leisure, the captain
at once relinquished all his right to it in my
favor, expressing some surprise that I should
take such an interest in the matter.

I subsequently read the narrative, in six win-
ter evening sittings, to my children and a few
of their playmates. They were all greatly de-
lighted with it, and by their enthusiasm on
xvi EDITOR'S PREFACE.

the subject, diffused among their juvenile ac-
quaintance so vehement a curiosity concerning
“the new desert island story,” that I at length
determined to publish it, as well for the grati-
fication of the young people, as for the purpose
of advertising the relatives and friends of the
castaways, if any such should still survive, of
the strange and deplorable fate that has befal-
len them ;* in order, as several of the little
folks have suggested, that suitable measures
may be taken to secure their restoration to
their homes and country, and the government
perhaps be induced to fit out an exploring ex-

* Upon a loose half-sheet of the manuscript, I have found the
following memorandum of the names and former places of
residence of these unfortunate young persons, probably de-
signed for the information of their friends. Having received no
answer to the letters of inquiry which I thought it my duty to
forward to these addresses (such of them, at least, as are vis-
ited by the mail), I publish the memorandum, in the hope that
it may thus reach the eyes of the interested parties :—

Joun Browns, of Glasgow, Scotland;

Agruur Hamitron, of Papieti, Tahiti;

Witt Monroy, of Hillsdale, New York;

Max Apbzter, of Hardscrabble, Columbia county, New Yorr;

Ricuagp Arcuer, of Norwich, Connecticut ;

Jouyny Livineston, of Milford, Mass.

his
Ervro, Prince of Tewa, X South Sea;
mark
EDITOR'S PREFACE. xvil

pedition, for the discovery of the island, and
the relief of the young exiles.

The style and general character of the narra-
tive are, in the main, such as one might reason-
ably expect; its supposed author, and the cir-
cumstances under which it purports to have
been written, being taken into consideration.
Isay purports, because it hasbeen suggested
in some quarters that the whole thing might be
nothing more than a harmless hoax, perpetra-
ted by some scribbling middy, who, after
writing the story as an agreeable pastime for
his vacant hours, had set it adrift in the man-
ner in which it was found, as the most eligible
mode of disposing of it—of which supposition I
have only to remark that it is entirely gratui-
tous, and unsupported by a particle of proof.

The very faults of the narrative confirm its
genuineness, by their consistency with its sup-
posed origin and authorship. It is unequal,
and evidently the work of an unpractised
hand ; a boyish tone of feeling and a boyish
sentimentality often characterize it. There is

also a great superfluity of detail ; the sayings, as
Q*
xviii EDITOR'S PREFACE.

well as the doings of the young adventurers are
frequently recorded with a tedious minuteness.
This disposition to dwell upon minutise, to at-
tach importance to things comparatively trivial,
is a characteristic of the youthful mind, and
marks that period of freshness, joyousness, and
inexperience, when everything is new, and pos-
sesses the power to surprise and to interest.

But as the faults to which I have alluded,
and others which it would be easy to enumer-
ate, escaped the criticism of the juvenile au-
ditory to which the story was first submitted,
and as some of those faults, and in particular
the prolixity and fulness of detail, of which I
have spoken, seemed, in their estimation, to
add to its interest, I have been unwilling to
take any liberties with it; and have finally
concluded to send the manuscript to the printer
in all its original integrity.

Tue Eprror.
New Yorks, Nov. 1, 1861.
I.

Ghe Gropical Sslaud.

MAX IN A COCOA-PALM—JOHNNY’S VIEWS OF DESERT-ISLAND LIFE.

“O give us some bright little isle of our own,
In the blue summer ocean, far off and alone.”

*& * & * * * % * &

* =* As we wandered along the shore (taking
care to keep in sight of Mr. Frazer, under whose con-
voy, in virtue of his double-barrelled fowling-piece, wo
considered ourselves), we came to a low and narrow
point, running out a little way into the sea, the extrem-
ity of which was adorned by a stately group of cocoanut-
trees,

The spot seemed ill adapted to support vegetation of
80 magnificent a growth, and nothing less hardy than
the cocoa-palm could have derived nourishment from
such a soil. Several of these fine trees stood almost at
the water’s edge, springing from a bed of sand, mingled
with black basaltic pebbles, and coarse fragments of
shells and coral, where their roots were washed by every
rising tide: yet their appearance was thrifty and flour-
20 THE ISLAND HOME.

ishing, and they were thickly covered with close-packed
bunches of tassel-like, straw-colored. blossoms, and loaded
with fruit in various stages of growth.

Johnny cast a wistful glance at the compact clusters
of nuts, nestling beneath the graceful tufts of long
leaves that crowned each straight and tapering trunk ;
but he had so recently learned from experience, the
hopelessness of undertaking to climb a cocoanut-tree,
that he was not at present disposed to renew the at-
tempt. Max, however, who greatly valued himself
upon his agility, and professed to be able to do anything
that could be done, in the way of climbing, manifested
an intention to hazard his reputation by making the
doubtful experiment. After looking carefully around,
he selected for the attempt, a young tree near the shore,
growing at a considerable inclination from the perpen-
dicular ; and clasping it firmly, he slowly commenced
climbing, or rather creeping, along the slanting trunk,
while Johnny watched the operation from below, with
an interest as intense as if the fate of empires depended
upon the result,

Max, who evidently considered his character at stake,
aud who climbed for “ glory,” rather than for cocoanuts,
proceeded with caution and perseverance. Once he
partly lost his hold, and swung round to the under side
of the trunk, but by a resolute and vigorous effort he
promptly recovered his position, and finally succeeded in
establishing himself quite comfortably among the enor-
THE TROPICAL ISLAND. Q1

mous leaves that drooped from the top of the tree. Here
he seemed disposed to rest for a while, after his arduous
and triumphant exertions, and he sat, looking compla-
cently down upon us from his elevated position, without
making any attempt to secure the fruit which hung
within his reach in abundant clusters,

“Hurrah for Harry Clay!” cried Johnny, capering
about, and clapping his hands with glee, as soon as this
much desired consummation was attained, “Now, Max,
pitch down the nuts !”

“Hurrah for Harry Clay, indeed!” growled Max,
puffing and panting from his recent efforts ; “it seems to
me that it would be much more proper and becoming
under the circumstances, to hurrah for Max Adeler.
Harry Clay couldn’t begin to climb this tree, and I doubt
if he can help you to these cocoanuts.”

“Johnny was but shouting his favorite war-cry, in
celebration of your success,” said Arthur; “though he
huzzaed for Harry Clay, his exultation was called forth
by your triumph ; therefore, hasten to let him participate
in its fruits.”

“He rejoices in the victory,” answered Max, “only
because he anticipates a share in the spoils. But do you.
suppose that I climbed this tree, animated by the vulgar
desire of sucking cocoanuts? No; I wished to show
you how difficulties apparently insurmountable vanish
before skill and perseverance.”

After having teased Johnny sufficiently, and enjoyed
22 THE ISLAND HOME.

the impatience caused by the tantalizing deliberation of
his own movements, Max detached two entire clusters
of nuts from tho tree, which furnished us an abundant
supply.

Selecting a pleasant spot beside the beach, we sat
down to discuss the cocoanuts at our leisure, which occu-
pied us some little time. Upon looking round after we
had finished, we discovered that our convoy had disap-
peared, and Johnny, whose imagination was continually
haunted by visionary savages and cannibals, manifested
considerable uneasiness upon finding that we were alone.

As the sun was already low in the west, and we sup-
posed that the party engaged in getting wood had, in
all probability, finished their work, we concluded to re-
turn, and to wait for Mr. Frazer, and the rest of the
shore party at the boats, if we should not find them al-
ready there.

As we skirted the border of the grove, on our return,
Johnny every now and then cast an uneasy glance to-
wards its darkening recesses, as though expecting to see
some wild animal, or a yelling troop of tattooed islanders
rush out upon us. The forest commenced about two
hundred yards from the beach, from which there was a
gradual ascent, and was composed of a greater variety
of trees than I had observed on the other islands of a
similar size at which we had previously landed. Arthur
called our attention to a singular and picturesque group
of Tournefortias, in the midst of which, like a patriarch
THE TROPICAL ISLAND. 23

surrounded by his family, stood one of uncommon size,
and covered with a species of fern, which gave it a strik-
ing and remarkable appearance. The group covered a
little knoll, that crowned a piece of rising ground, ad-
yanced a short distance beyond the edge of the forest.
It was a favorable spot for a survey of the scene around
us. The sun, now hastening to his setting, was tinging
all the western ocean with a rich vermilion glow. The
smooth white beach before us, upon which the long-roll-
ing waves broke in even succession, retired in a graceful
curve to the right, and was broken on the left by the
wooded point already mentioned.

As you looked inland, the undulating surface of the
island, rising gradually from the shore, and covered with
the wild and luxuriant vegetation of the tropics, de-
lighted the eye by its beauty and variety. The noble
Bread-fruit tree—its arching branches clothed with its
peculiarly rich and glossy foliage ; the elegantly shaped
Casuarina, the luxuriant Pandanus, and the Palms, with
their stately trunks, and green crests of nodding leaves,
imparted to the scene a character of oriental beauty.

“Why do they call so lovely a spot as this a desert
island, I wonder ?” exclaimed Johnny, after gazing around
him a few moments in silence.

“Did you ever hear of a desert island that wasn’t a
lovely spot 2” answered Max. “ Why, your regular desert
island should combine the richest productions of the
temperate, torrid, and frigid zones—a choice selection
Q4 THE ISLAND HOME.

of the fruits, flowers, vegetables, and animals of Europe,
Asia, and Africa. This would by no means come up to
the average standard. I doubt if you could find upon
it so much as a goat or a poll-parrot, much less an
‘énager, a buffalo, or a boa constrictor, some of which
at least are indispensable to a desert island of any re-
spectability.”

“ Why, then, do they call such delightful places des-
ert islands?” repeated Johnny. “I always thought a
desert was a barren wilderness, where there was nothing
to be seen but sand, and rocks, and Arabs.”

“T believe they are more properly called desolate
islands,” said Arthur; “and that seems proper enough ;
for even this island with all its beauty, is supposed to
be uninhabited, and it would be a very lonely and deso-
late home. Would you like to live here, Johnny, like
Robinson Crusoe, or the Swiss family ?”

“Not all alone, like Robinson Crusoe. O no! that
would be horrible; but I think we might all of us to
gether live here beautifully a little while, if we had
plenty of provisions, and plenty of arms to defend our-
selves against the savages; and then of course we
should want a house to live in, too.”

“ Nonsense,” said Max, “ what should we want of pro-
visions ?—the sea is full of fish, and the forest of birds;
the trees are loaded with fruit; there are oysters and
other shell-fish in the bays, and no doubt there are vart
ous roots, good for food, to be had by digging for them
THE TROPICAL ISLAND. 25

As to a house, we might sleep very comfortably in such
weather as this, under these Tournefortias, and never so
much as think of taking cold; or we could soon build a
serviceable hut, which would be proof against sun and
rain, of the trunks and boughs of trees, with a thatch
of palm-leaves for a roof. Then in regard to arms, of
course if it should be our fate to set up for desert island-
ers, we should be well supplied in that line. I never
heard of any one, from Robinson Crusoe down, being
cast away on a desert island, without a good store of
guns, pistols, cutlasses, &c. &e. Such a thing would
be contrary to all precedent, and is not for a moment to
be dreamed of”

“But we haven’t any arms,” said Johnny, “except
those old rusty cutlasses that Spot put into the yawl,
and if we should be cast away, or left here for instance,
where should we get them from ?”

“O, but we're not cast away yet,” replied Max.
“This is the way the thing always happens. When
people are cast away, it is in a ship, of course.”

“ Why, yes ; I suppose so,” said Johnny, rather doubt-
fully. ’

“Well—the ship is always abundantly supplied with
everything necessary to a desert island life; she is
driven ashore; the castaways—the future desert island-
ers—by dint of wonderful good fortune, get safely to
land ; the rest of course are all drowned, and so disposed
of: then, in due time, the ship goes to pieces, and

3
26 THE ISLAND HOME.

everything needful is washed ashore and secured by the
islanders—that’s the regular course of things—isn’t it,
Arthur?”

“Yes, I believe it is, according to the story-books,
which are the standard sources of information on the
subject.”

“Or sometimes,” pursued Max, “the ship gets com-
fortably wedged in between two convenient rocks (which
seem to have been designed for that special purpose),
so that the castaways can go out to it on a raft, or float
of some kind, and carry off everything they want—and
singularly enough, although the vessel is always on the
point of going to pieces, that catastrophe never takes
place, until everything which can be of any use is
secured.”

“Do you suppose, Arthur,” inquired Johnny, “ that
there are many uninhabited islands, that have never
been discovered %”

“There are believed to be a great many of them,”
answered Arthur, “and it is supposed that new ones are
constantly being formed by the labors of the coral in-
sect. A bart ledge of coral first appears, just at the
surface ; it arrests floating substances, weeds, trees, cc. ;
soon the sea birds begin to resort there ; by the decay
of vegetable and animal matter a thin soil gradually
covers the foundation of coral; a cocoanut is drifted
upon it by the winds, or the currents of the sca; it takes
root, springs up; its fruit ripens and falls, and in a
THE TROPICAL ISLAND. 27

few years the whole new-formed island is covered with
waving groves.”

“Mr, Frazer says he has no doubt that these seas
swarm with such islands, and that many of them haye
never been discovered,” said Max ; “ besides, here’s poetry
for it :—

“QO many are the beauteous isles,
Unseen by human eye,
That sleeping ’mid the Ocean smiles,
In happy silence lie.
The ship may pass them in the night,

Nor the sailors know what lovely sight
Is sleeping on the main ;”

but this poetical testimony will make Arthur doubt the
fact altogether.”

“Not exactly,” answered Arthur, “though I am free
to admit, that without Mr. Frazer’s opinion to back it,
your poetical testimony would not go very far with me.”

“Hark! There go Mr. Frazer’s two barrels,” cried
Max, as two reports in quick succession were heard,
coming apparently from the grove, in the direction of
the spring; “he has probably come across a couple of
‘rare specimens,’ to be added to his stuffed collection.”
IT.

Gye Alarm.

THE MUTINEERS--THE RACE FOR LIFE—THE CORAL LEDGS.

“Now bend the straining rowers to their oars;
Fast the light shallops leave the lessening shores,
No rival crews in emulous sport contend,

But life and death upon the event depend.”

Tus next moment, we were startled by a quick, fierce
shout, followed immediately by a long, piercing, and
distressful ery, proceeding from the same quarter from
which the reports of firearms had been heard; and be-
fore we had time to conjecture the cause or meaning of
these frightful sounds, Morton bounded like a deer from
the grove, about a hundred yards from the spot where
we were standing, and ran swiftly towards us, crying
out—To the boats! for your lives to the boats !”

Our first thought was, that the party at the spring
had been attacked and massacred by the natives. Ar-
thur seized Johnny by one hand, and motioned to me to
take the other, which I did, and without stopping to de-
mand any explanations, we started at a rapid pace, in the
THE ALARM. 29

direction of the yawl, Max taking the lead,—Arthur
and myself dragging Johnny between us coming next,
and Morton a few paces behind us, bringing up the rear.
Jt took but a few moments to enable us to reach the
spot where the yawl lay, hauled up, upon the beach.
There was no one in her, or in sight, except Browne,
who was comfortably stretched out near the boat sound
asleep, with an open book lying beside him.

Morton aroused the sleeper by aviolent shake. “Now,
then,” cried he, “let us get the boat into the water; the
tide is down, and the yawl is heavy; we shall want all
the strength we can muster.”

By a united effort we got the yawl to the edge of the
surf,

Browne, though not yet thoroughly awake, could not
but observe our pale faces and excited appearance, and
gazing from one to another in a bewildered manner, he
asked what was the matter; but no one made any an-
swer. Morton lifted Johnny into the boat, and asked
the rest of us to get in, except Arthur, saying that they
two would push her through the surf.

“Hold!” cried Arthur, “let us not be too fast; some
of the others may escape the savages, and they will
naturally run this way—we must not leave them to be
murdered.”

“ There are no savages in the case,” answered Morton,
“and there is no time to be lost; the men have killed
the first officer, and Mr. Frazer, too, I fear; and they

gt
80 THE ISLAND HOME.

will take the ship and commit more murders, unless we
can get there before them, to warn those on board.”

This was more horrible than anything that we had
anticipated ; but we had no time to dwell upon it: the
sound of oars rattling in the row-locks, was heard from
beyond the point.

“There are the mutineers!” cried Morton; “ but I
think that we have the advantage of them; they must
pull round yonder point, which will make at least a
quarter of a mile’s difference in the distance to the ship.”

“There is no use in trying to get to the ship before
them,” said Max, “the long-boat pulls eight oars, and
there are men enough to fill her.”

“ There és use in trying; it would be shameful not to
try; if they pull most oars, ours is the lightest boat,”
answered Morton, with vehemence.

“Tt is out of the question,” said Browne; “see, is
there any hope that we can succeed ?” and he pointed
to the bow of the long-boat, just appearing from behind
the point.

“O, but this is not right! Browne! Max! in the
name of all that is honorable, let us make the attempt,”
urged Morton, laying a hand in an imploring manner on
the arm of each, “Shall we let them take the ship and
murder our friends, without an effort to warn them of
their danger? You, Arthur, are for making the at
tempt, I know—this delay is wrong: the time is pre
cious.”
THE ALARM. 31

“ Yes, let us try it,” said Arthur, glancing rapidly
from the long-boat to the ship, “if we fail, no harm is
done, except that we incur the anger of the mutineers.
I, for one, am willing to take the risk.”

Max sprang into the boat and seized an oar without
another word.

“You know well that I am willing to share any dun-
ger with the rest, and that it was not the danger that
made me hesitate,” said Browne, laying his hand on
Morton’s shoulder, and looking earnestly into his face ;
and then, in his usual deliberate manner, he followed

Max’s example.
Morton Arthur, and myself now pushed the boat

into the surf, and sprang in. At Arthur's request, I
took the rudder; he and Morton seized the two remain-
ing oars, and the four commenced pulling with a degree
of coolness and vigor that would not have disgraced older
and more practised oarsmen. As I saw the manner in
which they bent to their work, and the progress we
were making, I began to think our chance of reaching
the ship before the crew of the long-boat by no means
desperate.

Morton, in spite of his slender figure and youthful
appearance, which his fresh, ruddy complexion, blue
eyes, and brown, curling locks rendered almost effemi-
nate, possessed extraordinary strength, and indomitable
energy.

Browne, though his rather heavy frame and breadth
32 THE ISLAND HOME.

of shoulders gave him the appearance of greater strength
than he actually possessed, was undoubtedly capable,
when aroused, of more powerful temporary exertion
than any other of our number; though in point of ac.
tivity and endurance, he would scarcely equal Morton
or Arthur. Max, too, was vigorous and active, and
when stimulated by danger or emulation, was capable
of powerful effort. Arthur, though of slight and deli-
cate frame, was compact and well knit, and his coolnesg,
judgment, and resolution, enabled him to dispose of his
strength to the best advantage. All were animated by
that high and generous spirit which is of greater value
in an emergency than any amount of mere physical
strength; a spirit which often stimulates the feeble to
efforts as surprising to him who puts them forth, as to
those who witness them.

Browne had the bow-oar, and putting his whole fore
into every stroke, was pulling like a giant. Morton,
who was on the same side, handled his oar with les
excitement and effort, but with greater precision and
equal efficiency. It was plain that these two were pull-
ing Max and Arthur round, and turning the boat from
her course; and as I had not yet succeeded in shipping
the rudder, which was rendered difficult by the rising
and falling of the boat, and the sudden impulse she re
ceived from every stroke, I requested Browne and Mor
ton to pull more gently. Jnst as I had succeeded in
getting the rudder hung, the crew of the long-boat
THE ALARM. 33

seemed to have first observed us. They had eleared
the point to the southward, and we were, perhaps, a
hundred yards nearer the long point, beyond which we
eculd see the masts of the ship, and on doubling which
we should be almost within hail of her. The latter
‘point was probably a little more than half a mile distant
‘from us, and towards the head of it, both boats were
ssteering. The long-boat was pulling eight oars, and
iLuerson, the Englishman, who had had the difficulty
with the first officer at the Kingsmill Islands, was at the
helm. As soon as he observed us, he appeared to
- speak to the crew of his boat, and they commenced
‘pulling with greater vigor than before. He then
thailed us,—

“ Holloa, lads! where’s Frazer? Are you going to
‘leave him on the island ?”

We pulled on in silence.

“ He is looking for you, now, somewhere along shore ;
he left us, just below the point, to find you; you had
better pull back and bring him off.”
| “Alla trick,” said Morton; “don’t waste any breath
With them ;” and we bent to the oars with new energy.

“The young scamps meanto give the alarm,” I could
hear Luerson mutter with an oath, as he surveyed, for
h moment the interval between the two boats, and then
the distance to the point.

“There's no use of mincing matters, my lads,” he
tried, standing up in the stern; “we have knocked the
34 THE ISLAND HOME.

first officer on the head, and served some of those who
didn’t approve of the proceeding in the same way; and
now we are going to take the ship.”

“We know it, and intend to prevent you,” cried Mor.
ton, panting with the violence of his exertions.

“Unship your oars till we pass you, and you shall
not be hurt,” pursued Luerson in the same breath;
‘pull another stroke at them, and I will serve you like
your friend, Frazer, and he lies at the spring with his
throat slit !”

The ruffian’s design, in this savage threat, was doubt
less to terrify us into submission ; or, at least, so to ap-
pal and agitate us, as to make our exertions more con-
fused and feeble. In this last calculation he may have
been partially correct, for the threat was fearful, and
the danger imminent; the harsh, deep tones of his
voice, with the ferocious determination of his manner,
sent a thrill of horror to every heart. More than this,
he could not effect; there was not a craven spirit among
our number.

“Steadily!” said Arthur, in a low, collected tone;
“less than five minutes will bring us within hail of tho
ship.”

But the minutes seemed hours, amid such tremen-
dous exertions, and such intense anxiety. The sweat
streamed from the faces of the rowers; they gasped and
panted for breath; the swollen veins stood out on their
foreheads.
THE ALARM. 35

“ Perhaps,” cried Luerson, after a pause, “ perhaps
there is some one in that boat who desires to save his
life; whoever drops his oar shall not be harmed; the
rest die.”

A scornful laugh from Morton was the only answer
to this tempting offer.

Luerson now stooped for 2 moment, and seemed to
be groping for something in the bottom of the boat.
‘When he rose, it was with a musket, or fowling-piece in
his hands, which he cocked, and, coming forward to the
bow, levelled towards us.

“Once more,” he cried, “and once forall, drop your
oars, or I fire among you.”

“J don’t believe it is loaded,” said Arthur, “or he
would have used it sooner.”

“T think it is Frazer's gun,” said Morton, “and he
fired both barrels before they murdered him; there has
been no time to re-load it.”

The event showed the truth of these suspicions; for
upon seeing that his threat produced no effect, Luerson
resumed his seat in the bows, the helm having been
given to one of the men not at the oars.

We were now close upon the point, and as I glanced
from our pursuers to the ship, I began to breathe more
freely. They had gained upon us; but it was inch by
inch, and the goal was now at hand. The long-boat,
though pulling eight oars, and those of greater length
than ours, was a clumsier boat than the yaw], and at pre-
36 THE ISLAND HOME.

sent heavily loaded ; we had almost held our own with
them thus far.

But now Luerson sprang up once more in the bow of
the long-boat, and presented towards us the weapon
with which he had a moment before threatened us; and
this time it was no idle menace. A puff of smoke rose
from the muzzle of the piece, and just as the sharp re-
port reached our ears, Browne uttered a quick exclama-
tion of pain, and let fall his oar.

For a moment all was confusion and alarm; but
Browne, who had seized his oar again almost instantly,
declared that he was not hurt; that the ball had merely
razed the skin of his arm; and he attempted to re-com-
mence rowing; before, however, he had pulled half-a-
dozen strokes, his right hand was covered with the
blood which streamed down his arm.

"I now insisted on taking his oar; and he took my
place at the helm.

While this change was being effected, our pursuers
gained upon us perceptibly. Every moment was pre-
cious. Luerson urged his men to greater efforts; the
turning point of the struggle was now at hand, and tho
excitement became terrible.

“Steer close in; it will save something in distance,”
gasped Morton, almost choking for breath.

“Not too close,” panted Arthur; “don’t get us

aground.”
THE ALARM. 37

“There is no danger of that,” answered Morton, “ it
is deep, off the point.”

Almost as he spoke a sharp, grating sound was heard
beneath the bottom of the boat, and our progress was
arrested with a suddenness that threw Max and myself
from our seats. We were upon a ledge of coral, which
at a time of less excitement we could scarcely have failed
to have observed and avoided, from the manner in which
the sea broke upon it.

A shout of mingled exultation and derision, as they
witnessed this disaster, greeted us from the long-boat,
which was ploughing through the water, but a little
way behind us, and some twenty yards further out from
the shore.

“It is all up,” said Morton, bitterly, dropping his oar.

“ Back water! Her stern still swings free,” cried Ar-
thur, “the next swell will lift her clear.”

We got as far aft as possible, to lighten the bows ; a
huge wave broke npon the ledge, and drenched us with
spray, but the yawl still grated upon the coral.

Luerson probably deemed himself secure of a more
convenient opportunity, at no distant period, to wreak
his vengeance upon us: at any rate there was no time
for it now ; he merely menaced us with his clenched fist,
as they swept by. Almost at the same moment a great
sea came rolling smoothly in, and as our oars dipped to.
back water, we floated free; then a few vigorous strokes
carried us to a safe distance from the treacherous shoal.

4
TIL

Che Cuntlict

A FINAL EFFORT—A BRIEF WARNING-—-THE 8TRANGS GAIL,

Hermann. Brother, though we should fail, the attempt were noble.
Amanp. We'll make the essay: here is my hand upon it.

“One more effort!” cried Arthur, as the mutineers
disappeared behind the point, “we are not yet too late
to give them a warning, though it will be but a short
one.”

Again we bent to the oars, and in a moment we too
had doubled the point, and were in the wake of the long-
boat. The ship lay directly before us, and within long
hailing distance.

“Now, comrades, let us shout together, and try to
make them understand their danger,” said Browne,
standing up in the stern.

“A dozen strokes more,” said Arthur, “and we can
do it with more certain success.”

Luerson merely glanced back at us, as he once more
heard the dash of our oars; but he took no farther no-
tice of us: the crisis was too close at hand,
THE CONFLICT. 39

On board the ship all seemed quiet. Some of the
men were gathered together on the starboard bow,
apparently engaged in fishing; they did not seem to no-
tice the approach of the boats.

“Now, then!” cried Arthur, at length, unshipping
his oar, and springing to his feet, “one united effort to
attract their attention—all together—now, then !” and
we sent up a cry that echoed wildly across the water,
and startled the idlers congregated at the bows, who
came running to the side of the vessel nearest us.

“We have got their attention ; now hail them,” said
Arthur, turning to Browne, who had a deep, powerful
voice, “ tell them not to let the long-boat board them.”

Browne put his hands to his mouth, and in tones that
could have been distinctly heard twice the distance,
shouted—

“Look out for the long-boat—don’t let them board
you—the men have killed the first officer, and want to
take the ship!” From the stir and confusion that fol-
lowed, it was clear that the warning was understood.

But the mutineers were now scarcely twenty yards
from the vessel, towards which they were ploughing
their way with unabated speed. The next moment
they were under her bows ; just as their oars flew into
the air, we could hear a deep voice from the deck, stern-
ly ordering them to “keep off,” and I thought that I
could distinguish Captain Erskine, standing near the
bowsprit.
40 THE ISLAND HOME.

The mutineers gave no heed to the order; several of
them sprang into the chains, and Luerson among the
rest. A fierce, though unequal struggle at once com-
menced. The captain, armed with a weapon which he
wielded in both hands, and which I took to be a cap-
stan-bar, struck right and left among the boarders, as
they attempted to gain the deck, and one, at least, of
them fell back with a heavy plunge into the water.
But the captain seemed to be almost unsupported; and
the mutineers had nearly all reached the deck, and were
pressing upon him.

“Oh, but this is a cruel sight ” said Browne, turning
away with ashudder. “Comrades, can we do nothing
more ?”

Morton, who had been groping beneath the sail in the
bottom of the boat, now dragged forth the cutlasses
which Spot had insisted on placing there when we went
ashore.

“Here are arms!” he exclaimed, “we are not such
boys, but that we can take a part in what is going on—
let us pull to the ship !”

“ What say you?” cried Arthur, glancing inquiringly
from one to another, “we can’t perhaps do much, but
shall we sit here and see Mr. Erskine murdered, without
trying to help him ?”

“ Friends, let us to the ship!” cried Browne, with deep
emotion, “I am ready.”
THE CONFLICT. 41

“And I! gasped Max, pale with excitement, “we
can but be killed.”

Can we hope to turn the scale of this unequal strife ?
shall we de more than arrive at the scene of conflict in
time to experience the vengeance of the victorious muti-
neers ?—such were the thoughts that flew hurriedly
through my mind. I was entirely unaccustomed to
scenes of violence and bloodshed, and my head swam,
and my heart sickened, as I gazed at the confused con-
flict raging on the vessel’s deck, and heard the shouts
and cries of the combatants. Yet I felt an inward recoil
against the baseness of sitting an idle spectator of such a
struggle. A glance at the lion-hearted Erskine still
maintaining the unequal fight, was an appeal to every
noble and generous feeling: it nerved me for the at-
tempt, and though I trembled as I grasped an oar, it
was with excitement, and eagerness, not with fear.

The yawl had hardly received the first impulse in the
direction of the ship, when the report of firearms was
heard.

“Merciful heavens!” eried Morton, “the captain is
down! that fiend Luerson has shot him !”

The figure which I had taken for that of Mr. Erskine,
was no longer to be distinguished among the comba-
tants; some person was now dragged to the side of the
ship towards us, and thrown overboard; he sunk after a
feeble struggle; a triumphant shout followed, and then
two men were seen running up the rigging.

4*
42 THE ISLAND HOME.

“ There goes poor Spot, up to the foretop,” said Max,
pointing to one of the figures in the rigging, “he can
only gain time at the best; but it can’t be that they'll
\3H him in cold blood.”

“ Luerson is just the man to do it,” answered Morton,
“the faithful fellow has stood by the captain, and that
will seal his fate—look ! it is as I said,” and I could see
some one pointing what was doubtless Mr. Frazer’s
fowling-piece, at the figure in the foretop. A parley
seemed to follow; as the result of which, the fugitive
came down and surrendered himself. The struggle |
now appeared to be over, and quiet was once more re-
stored.

So rapidly had these events passed, and so stunning
was their effect, that it was some moments before we
could collect our thoughts, or fully realize our situation ;
and we sat, silent and bewildered, gazing toward the
ship.

Max was the first to break silence; “And now, what’s
to be done?” he said, “as to going aboard, that is of
course out of the question: the ship is no longer our
home.”

“T don’t know what we can do,” said Morton, “ excepi
to pull ashore, and stand the chance of being taken off
by some vessel, before we starve.”

“Here is something better,” cried Max eagerly, point
ing out to sea; and looking in the direction indicated,
we saw a large ship with all her sails set, steering di-
THE CONFLICT. 438

rectly for us, or so nearly so, as to make it apparent that
if she held on her present course, she must pass very
near to us. ILad we not been entirely engrossed by
what was taking place immediately around us, we could
not have failed to have seen her sooner, as she must
have been in sight a considerable time.

“ They have already seen her, on board,” said Morton,
“and that accounts for their great hurry in getting up
anchor; they don’t feel like being neighborly just now,
with strange vessels.”

In fact, there was every indication on board of our
own ship, of haste, and eagerness to be gone. While
some of the men were at the capstan, getting up the
anchor, others were busy in the rigging, and sail after
sail was rapidly spread to the breeze, so that by the time
the anchor was at the bows, the ship began to move
slowly through the water.

“They don’t seem to consider us of much account
anyway,” said Max, “they are going without so much as
saying—good-bye.”

“They may know more of the stranger than we do,”
said Arthur, “ they have glasses on board ; if she should
be an American man-of-war, their hurry is easily ex-
plained.”

“T can’t help believing that they see or suspect more,
in regard to her than appears to us,” said Morton, “or

they would not fail to make an attempt to recover the
yawl.”
44 THE ISLAND HOME.

“Tt is rapidly getting dark,” said Arthur, “and I
think we had better put up the sail, and steer for tho
stranger.”

Right,” said Morton, “for she may possibly tack be-
fore she sees us.”

Morton and myself proceeded to step the mast, and
rig the sail; meantime Arthur got Browne’s coat off,
and examined and bandaged the wound on his arm,
which had been bleeding all the while profusely ; he
pronounced it to be but a trifling hurt. A breeze from
the south-east had sprung up at sunset, and we now had
a free wind to fill our sail, as we steered directly out to
sea, to meet the stranger, which was still at too great a
distance to make it probable that we had been seen by
her people.

It was with a feeling of anxiety and uneasiness, that I
saw the faint twilight fading away, with the suddenness
usual in those latitudes, and the darkness gathering
rapidly round us. Already the east was wrapped in
gloom, and only a faint streak of light along the western
horizon marked the spot where the sun had so recently
disappeared.

“How suddenly the night has come upon us,” said
Arthur, who had been peering through the dusk, to-
ward the approaching vessel, in anxious silence ; “O, for
twenty minutes more of daylight! I fear that she is
about tacking.”

This announcement filled us all with dismay, and
THE CONFLICT. 45

every eye was strained towards her with intense and
painful interest. .

Meantime, the breeze had freshened somewhat, and
we now had rather more of it than we desired, as our
little boat was but poorly fitted to navigate the open
ocean in rough weather. Johnny began to manifest some
alarm, as we were tossed like a chip from wave to wave,
and occasionally deluged with spray, by a sea bursting
with a rude shock over our bow. I had not even in the
violent storm of the preceding week, experienced such a
sense of insecurity, such a feeling of helplessness, as
now, when the actual danger was comparatively slight.
The waves seemed tenfold lorger and more threatening
than when viewed from the deck of a large vessel. As
we sunk into the trough of the sea, our horizon was con-
tracted to the breadth of half-a-dozen yards, and we en-
tirely lost sight of the land, and of both ships.

But it was evident that we were moving through the
water with considerable velocity, and there was encour-
agement in that, for we felt confident that if the stranger
should hold on her present course but a little longer, we
should be on board of her before our safety would be
seriously endangered by the increasing breeze.

If, however, she were really tacking, our situation
would indeed be critical. A very few moments put a
period to our suspense by confirming Arthur's opinion,
and our worst fears; the stranger had altered her course ;
her yards were braced round, and she was standing fur-
46 THE ISLAND HOME,

ther out to sea. Still, however, there would have been
a possibility of reaching her, but for the failure of light,
for she had not so far changed her course, but that she
would have to pass a point, which we could probably
gain before her. But now, it was with difficulty, and
only by means of the cloud of canvass she carried, that
we could distinguish her through the momently deepen-
ing gloom ; and with sinking hearts we relinquished the
last hopes connected with her. Soon she entirely van-
ished from our sight, and when we gazed anxiously
around the narrow horizon that now bounded our vision,
we could nowhere distinguish the land.
IV.

Qt Seal

2
& NIGHT OF GLOOM—MORTON'S NARRATIVE—VISIONARY TERRORS—
AN ALARMING DISCOVERY.

“Over the deep! o’er the deep!
Where the whale, and the shark, and the sword-fish sleep.”

Even in open day, the distance of a few miles would
be sufficient to sink the low shores of the island; and
now that night had so suddenly overtaken us, it might
be quite near, without our being able to distinguish it.

We were even uncertain, and divided in opinion, as to
the direction in which it lay—so completely were we be-
wildered. The night was one of deep and utter gloom.
There was no moon; and not a single star shed its feeble
light over the wilderness of agitated waters, upon which
our little boat was tossing. Heavy, low-hanging clouds
covered the sky; but soon, even these could no longer
be distinguished ; a cold, damp mist, dense, and almost
palpable to the touch, crept over the ocean, and envel-
oped us so closely, that it was impossible to see clearly
from one end of the yawl to the other.

The wind, however, instead of freshening, as we had
48 THE ISLAND HOME.

feared, died gradually away. For this, we had reason to
be thankful ; for though our situation that night seemed
dismal enough, yet how much more fearful would it
have been, if the rage of the elements, and danger of
immediate destruction, had been added to the other cir-
cumstances of terror by which we were surrounded!

As it was, however, the sca having gone down, we
supposed ourselves to be in no great or pressing peril.
Though miserably uncomfortable, and somewhat agitated
and anxious, we yet confidently expected that the light
of morning would show us the land again.

The terrible and exciting scenes through which we
had so recently passed, had completely exhausted us,
and we were too much overwhelmed by the suddenness
of our calamity, and the novel situation in which we
now found ourselves, to be greatly disposed to talk.
Johnny sobbed himself asleep in Arthur’s arms; and
even Max’s usual spirits seemed now to have quite for-
saken him. After the mast had been unstepped, arid
such preparations as our circumstances permitted were
made, for passing the night comfortably, Morton related
all that he knew of what had taken place on shore, pre-
vious to the alarm which he had given.

I repeat the narrative as nearly as possible in his own
words, not perhaps altogether as he related it on that
night, for the circumstances were not then favorable to a
full and orderly account, but partly as I afterwards, in
various conversations, gathered the particulars from him.
AT SEA. 49

“You recollect,” said he, “that we separated at the
boats; Mr. Frazer and the rest of you, going along the
shore towards the point, leaving Browne declaiming By-
ron’s address to the Ocean, from the top of a coral
block, with myself and the breakers for an audience.
Shortly afterwards I strolled off towards the interior,
and left Browne lying on the sand, with his pocket
Shakspeare, where we found him, when we reached the
boats. I kept on inland until the forest became so dense,
and was so overgrown with tangled vines and creeping
plants, that I could penetrate no farther in that direction.
In endeavoring to return, I got bewildered, and at length
fairly lost, having no clear notion as to the direction of
the beach. The groves were so thick and dark as to
shut out the light almost entirely ; and I could not get a
glimpse of the sun so as to fix the points of the com-
pass. At last I came to an opening, large enough to
let in the light and show which way the shadows fell.
Knowing that we had landed on the west side of the
island, I could now select my course without hesitation.
It was getting late in the afternoon, and I walked as fast
as the nature of the ground would allow, until I unex-
pectedly found myself at the edge of the grove, east. of
the spring where the men were at work filling the
breakers. The moment I came in sight of them, I per-
ceived that something unusual was taking place. The
first officer and Luerson were standing opposite each
other, and the men pausing from their work, were look-

5
50 THE ISLAND HOME,

ing on. As I inferred, Mr. Nichol had giver some order
which Luerson had refused to obey. Both looked excited,
but no words passed between them after I reached the
place. There was a pause of nearly a minute, when
Mr. Nichol advanced as if to lay hands on Luerson, and
the latter struck him a blow with his cooper’s mallet,
which he held in his hand, and knocked him down.
Before he had time to rise, Atod, the Sandwich Islander,
sprang upon him, and stabbed him twice with his belt-
knife. All this passed so rapidly that no one had a

chance to interfere—” °

“Hark!” said Browne, interrupting the narration,
“what noise is that? It sounds like the breaking of the
surf upon the shore.”

But the rest of us could distinguish no sound except
the washing of the waves against the boat. The eye
was of no assistance in deciding whether we were near
the shore or not, as it was impossible to penetrate the
murky darkness, a yard in any direction.

“We must be vigilant,” said Arthur, “the land can-
not be far off, and we may be drifted upon it before
Morning.”

After listening for some moments in anxious silence,
we became satisfied that Browne had been mistaken, and
Morton proceeded.

“Just as Atod sprang upon Mr. Nichol and stabbed
him, Mr. Knight, who was the first to recover his pres-
ence of mind, seized the murderer, and wrenched the
AT BEA. 51

knife from his hand, at the same time calling on the
men to secure Luerson ; but no one stirred to do so. A
part seemed confused and undecided ; while others ap-
peared to me, to have been fully prepared for what had
taken place. One man stepped forward near Luerson,
and declared in a brutal and excited manner, that
‘Nichol was a bloody tyrant, and had got what he de-
served, and that no man could blame Luerson for taking
his revenge, after being treated as he had been” For a
moment all was clamor and confusion; then Luerson
approached Mr. Knight in a threatening manner, and
bade him loose Atod, instead of which, he held his pris-
oner firmly with one hand, and warning Luerson off
with the other, called on the men to stand by their offi-
cers. Just at this moment, Mr. Frazer, with his gun on
his shoulder, came out of the grove from the side toward
the shore, and to him Mr. Knight eagerly appealed for
assistance in sccuring the murderers of Mr. Nichol.
Pointing from the bleeding corpse at his feet, to Luer-
son, he said, ‘There is the ringleader—shoot him
through the head at once, and that will finish the mat-
ter—otherwise we shall all be murdered—fire, I will
answer for the act!’

“ Frazer seemed to comprehend the situation of things
ata glance. With great presence of mind, he stepped
back a pace, and bringing his gun to his shoulder, called
on Luerson to throw down his weapon and surrender
himself, declaring that he would shoot the first man who
52 THE ISLAND HOME.

lifted a hand to assist him. His manner was such as to
leave no doubt of his sincerity, or his resolution. The
men had no firearms, and were staggered by the sud-
denness of the thing; they stood hesitating and undeci-
ded. Mr. Knight seized this as a favorable moment, and
advanced upon Luerson, with the intention of securing
him, and the Islander was thus left free. At this mo-
ment I observed the man who had denounced Mr.
Nichol, and justified Luerson, stealing round behind
Frazer. I called out to him at the top of my voice to
warn him; but he did not seem to hear. I looked for
something which might serve me for a weapon; but
there was nothing, not so much as a broken bough within
reach, and in another instant the whole thing was over.
As Knight grappled with Luerson, he dropped the knife
which he had wrested from Ato, his intention evidently
being to secure, and not to kill him.

“ Atod immediately leaped forward and seized the knife,
and had his arm already raised to stab Mr. Knight in
the back, when Frazer shot him dead. At almost the
same instant, Luerson struck Mr. Knight a tremendous
blow on the head with his mallet, which felled him to
the earth, stunned and lifeless. He next rushed upon
Frazer, who had fairly covered him with the muzzle of
his piece, and would inevitably have shot him, but just
as he pulled the trigger, the man whom I had seen
ereeping round behind him, sprang upon him and de-
ranged his aim; two or three of the others, who had
AT SEA. 853

stood looking on, taking no part in the affair, now inter-
posed, and by their assistance Frazer was overpowered
and secured. Whether they murdered him or not, as
Luerson afterwards declared, I do not know. As soon as
the struggle was over, the man who had seconded Luer-
son so actively throughout (the tall, dark man who
goes by the name of ‘the Boatswain,’), shouted out,
‘ Now, then, for the ship !

“¢ Yes, for the ship ! cried Luerson, ‘though this has
not come about just as was arranged, and has been hur-
ried on sooner than we expected, it is as well so as any-
way, and must be followed up. There’s no one aboard
but the captain and four or five men and boys, all
told: the landsmen are all ashore, scattered over the
island. We can take her without riskk—and then for a
merry life at the islands

“This revealed the designs of the mutineers, and I de-
termined to anticipate them if possible. As I started for
the beach I was observed, and they hailed me; but
without paying any attention to their shouts, I ran as
fast at least, as I ever ran before, until I came out of the
forest, near where you were standing.”

From the words of Luerson which Morton had heard,
it was clear that the mutiny had not been a sudden and
unpremeditated act; and we had no doubt that it had
grown out of the difficulties at the Kingsmills, between
him and the unfortunate Mr. Nichol.

It was quite late before we felt any disposition to

5*
54 THE ISLAND HOME.

sleep; but notwithstanding the excitement, and the dis-
comforts of our situation, we began at length to expe-
rience the effects of the fatigue and anxiety which we
had undergone, and bestowing ourselves as conveniently
as possible about the boat, which furnished but slender
accommodations for such a number, we bade each other
the accustomed “ good night,” and one by one dropped
asleep.

Knowing that we could not be far from land, and
aware of our liability to be drifted ashore during the
night, it had been decided to maintain a watch. Arthur,
Morton, and I, had agreed to divide the time between
us, as accurately as possible, and to relieve one another
in turn. The first watch fell to Arthur, the last to me,
and after exacting a promise from Morton, that he would
not fail to awaken me when it was fairly my turn, I laid
down upon the ceiling planks, close against the side of
the boat, between which, and Browne, who was next me,
there was barely room to squeeze myself.

It was a dreary night. The air was damp, and even
chilly. The weltering of the waves upon the outside of
the thin plank against which my head was pressed, made
a dismal kind of music, and suggested vividly how frail
was the only barrier that separated us from the wide,
dark waste of waters, below and around.

The heavy, dirge-like swell of the ocean, though
soothing, in the regularity and monotony of its sluggish
motion, soufided inexpressibly mournful.
AT BEA, 55

The gloom of the night, and the tragic scenes of the
day, seemed to give character to my dreams, for they
were dark and hideous, and so terribly vivid, that I sev-
eral times awoke strangely agitated.

At one time I saw Luerson, with a countenance of
supernatural malignity, and the expression of a fiend,
murdering poor Frazer. At another, our boat seemed
drawn by some irresistible, but unseen power, to the
verge of a yawning abyss, and began to descend between
green-glancing walls of water, to vast depths where un-
described sea-monsters, never seen upon the surface,
glided about in an obscurity that increased their hideous-
ness, Suddenly the feeble light that streamed down into
the gulf, through the green translucent sea, seemed to be
cut off; the liquid wails closed above our heads ; and we
were whirled away, with the sound of rushing waters,
and in utter darkness.

All this was vague and confused, and consisted of the
usual “ stuff that dreams are made of.” What followed
was wonderfully vivid and real: everything was as dis-
tinct as a picture, and it has left an indelible impression
upon my mind; there was something about it, far more
awful than all the half-defined shapes and images of ter-
ror that preceded it.

I seemed to be all alone, in our little boat, in the
midst of the sea. It was night—and what a night!
not a breath of wind rippled the glassy waters. There
was no moon, but the sky was cloudless, and the stars
56 THE ISLAND HOME.

were out, in solemn and mysterious beauty. Everything
seemed preternaturally still, and I felt oppressed by a
strange sense of loneliness; I looked round in vain for
some familiar object, the sight of which might afford
me relief. But far, far as the eye could reach, to the
last verge of the horizon, where the gleaming sapphire
vault closed down upon the sea, stretched one wide, des-
olate, unbroken expanse. I seemed to be isolated and
cut off from all living things ;

“ Alone—alone, all, all alone !
Alone on a wide, wide sea ;
So lonely ‘twas, that God Himself
Scarce seemed there to be ;”

and there was something in this feeling, and in the uni-
versal, death-like silence, that was unutterably awful. I
tried to pray—to think of God as present even there—
to think of Him as “Our Father”—as caring for, and
loving his creatures—and thus to escape the desolating
sense of loneliness that oppressed me. But it was in
vain ; I could not pray: there was something in the
scene that mocked at faith, and seemed in harmony
with the dreary creed of the atheist. The horrible idea
of a godless universe forced itself upon me, and bade
me relinquish, as a fond illusion, the belief in a Heavenly
Father, whose Providence is over all, and who notes
even the fall of a sparrow. Language cannot express
the desolation of that thought.
AT BEA. 57
’
Then the scene changed once more. We were again

on board the ship, and in the power of the enraged mu-
tincers, about to suffer whatever their vengeance might
impel them to inflict. Poor Spot was swinging, a livid
corpse, at one of the yard-arms. Browne was bound to
the main-mast, while Luerson and his fiendish crew
were exhausting their ingenuity in torturing him. The
peculiar expression of his mild, open countenance, dis-
torted by pain, went to my heart, and the sound of that
familiar and friendly voice, now hoarse and broken, and
quivering with agony, thrilled me with horror. As he
besought his tormentors to kill him at once, I thought
that I kneeled to Luerson, and seconded the entreaty—
the greatest favor that could be hoped from him. The
rest of us were doomed to walk the plank. Morton
was stern and silent; Max pale and sorrowful; his arm
was round my neck, and he murmured that life was
sweet, and that it was a hard and terrible thing to die—
to die so! Arthur, calm and collected, cheered and en-
couraged us; and his face scemed like the face of an
angel, as he spoke sweetly and solemnly, of the good-
ness and the love of God, and bade us put our whole trust
and hope in Christ our Saviour. His earnest words and
serene look, soothed and strengthened us ; we also became
calm and almost resigned. There was no abject fear, no
useless cries, or supplications to our foes for mercy; but
the solemn sense of the awfulness of death, was mingled
with a sweet and sustaining faith in God, and Christ,
58 THE ISLAND HOME.

and Immortality. Hand in hand, like brothers, we were
preparing to take the fearful plunge—when I started
and awoke.

Even the recollection of our real situation was insuffi-
cient to impair the deep sense of relief which I experi-
enced. My first impulse was to thank God that these
were but dreams; and if I had obeyed the next, I
should have embraced heartily, each of my slumbering
companions, for in the first confusion of thought and feel-

‘ing, my emotions were very much what they would nat-

urally have been, had the scenes of visionary terror, in
which we seemed to have just participated together,
been real.

Morton was at his post, and I spoke to him, scarcely
knowing or caring what I said. All I wanted, was to
hear his voice, to revive the sense of companionship, and
so escape the painful impressions which even yet clung
to me.

He said that he had just commenced his watch, Arthur
having called him but a few moments before. The night
was still lowering and overcast, but there was less wind
and sea than when I first laid down. I proposed to re-
lieve him at once, but he felt no greater inclination to
sleep than myself, and we watched together until morn-
ing. The two or three hours immediately befure dawn
seemed terribly long. Just as the first gray light ap-
peared in the east, Arthur joined us. A dense volume
of vapor whick rested upon the water, and contributed
AT SEA. 59

to the obscurity in which we were enveloped, now gath-
ered slowly into masses, and floated upward as the day
advanced, gradually clearing the prospect; and we kept
looking out for the island, in the momentary expectation
of seeing it loom up before us through the mist. But
when, as the light increased, and the fog rolled away, the
boundaries of our vision rapidly enlarged, and still no
land could be seen, we began to feel scriously alarmed.
A short period of intense and painful anxiety followed,
during which we continued alternately gazing, and wait-
ing for more light, and again straining our aching eyes
in every direction, and still in vain.

At last it became evident that we had in some manner
drifted completely away from the island. The appalling
conviction could no longer be resisted. There we were,
Jost and helpless on the open ocean, in our chip of a
boat, without provisions for a single day, or to speak
more definitely, without a morsel of bread or a drop of
water,
Vv.

Che Consultation

OUT OF SIGHT OF LAND—SLENDER RESOURCES—-WHAT '8 TO
BH DONE ?

« How rapidly, how rapidly, we ride along the sea!

The morning is all sunshine, the wind is blowing free 5

The billows are all sparkling, and bounding in the light,

Like creatures in whose sunny veins, the blood is running bright.”

Morrow alone, still refused to relinquish the hope that
by broad-day light, we should yet be able to make out
the island. He persisted in pronouncing it wholly in-
credible that we had made during the night, a distance
sufficient to sink the land, which was but three or four
miles off, at the utmost, when we were overtaken by
darkness; he could not understand, he said, how such a
thing was possible.

Arthur accounted for it, by supposing that we had got
into the track of one of the ocean currents that exist in
those seas, especially among the islands, many of which
run at the rate of from two to three miles an hour.

This seemed the more probable, from the fact that we
were to the west of the island, when we lost sight of
THE CONSULTATION. 61

it, and that the great equatorial current, which traverses
the Pacific and Indian oceans, has a prevailing westerly
course, though among the more extensive groups and
clusters of islands, it is so often deflected hither and
thither, by the obstacles which it encounters, or turned
upon itself, in eddies and counter-currents, that no certain
calculations can be made respecting it. Morton, however,
did not consider this supposition sufficient to explain the
difficulty.

“TI should judge,” said he, “that in a clear day, such
an island might be seen fifteen or twenty miles, and we
cannot have drifted so great a distance.”

“Tt might perhaps be seen,” said Arthur, “as far as
that, from the mast-head of a ship, or even from her
deck, but not from a small boat hardly raised above the
surface of the water. At our present level, eight or ten
miles would be enough to sink it completely.”

At length, when it was broad-day, and from the ap-
pearance of the eastern sky, the sun was just about to
rise, Morton stepped the mast and climbed to the top, in
the hope that from that additional elevation, slight as it
was, he might catch a glimpse of land. There was by
this time light enough, as he admitted, to see anything
that could be seen at all, and after making a deliberate
survey of our whole horizon, he was fully convinced that
we had drifted completely away from the island. “I
give it up,” he said as he slid down the mast, “we are at
sea, beyond all question.”
62 THE ISLAND HOME.

Presently Max awoke. He cast a quick, surprised look
around, and at first seemed greatly shocked. Ie speedily
recovered himself, however, and after another, and closer
scrutiny of the horizon, thought that he detected an appear-
ance like that of land in the south. For a moment there
was again the flutter of excited hope, as every eye was
turned eagerly in that direction; but it soon subsided. A
brief cxamination satisfied us all, that what we saw, was
but a low bank of clouds lying against the sky.

“This really begins to look serious,” said Max, “ what
are we to do?”

“Tt strikes me,” replied Morton, “that we are pretty
much relieved from the necessity of considering that
question; our only part for the present seems to be a
passive one.”

“T can’t fully persuade myself that this is real,” said
Max, “it half seems like an ugly dream, from which we
should awake by-and-bye, and draw a long breath at
the relief of finding it no more than a dream.”

“We aro miserably provisioned for a sea-voyage,”
said Morton, “but I believe the breaker is half full of
water; without that, we should indeed be badly off.”

“There is not a drop in it,” said Arthur, shaking his
head, and he lifted the breaker and shook it lightly—it
was quite empty.

He now proceeded to force open the locker, in the
hope of finding there something that might be service-
able to us ; but its entire contents consisted of a coil of
THE CONSULTATION. 638

fine rope, some pieces of rope-yarn, an empty quart-
bottle, and an old and battered hatchet-head.

Meanwhile, Browne, without a trace of anxiety upon
his upturned countenance, and Johnny, who was nestled
close beside him, continued to sleep soundly, in happy
unconsciousness of our alarming situation.

“Nothing ever interferes with the soundness of
Browne’s sleep, or the vigor of his appetite,” said Max,
contemplating his placid sluambers with admiration. “T
should be puzzled to decide whether sleeping, eating, or
dramatic recitation, is his forte; it certainly lies between
the three.”

“Poor fellow!” said Morton, “from present appear-
ances, and the state of our supplies, he will have to take
it all out in sleeping, for some time to come, as it is to
be presumed he'll hardly feel like spouting.”

“One would think that what happened yesterday, and
the condition of things as we left them last night, would
. be enough to disturb one’s nerves somewhat; yet you
see how little it affects him—and I now predict that the
first thing he will say on opening his eyes, will be about
the means of breaking his long fast.”

“TI don’t understand how you can go on in that strain,
Max,” said Arthur, looking up in a surprised manner,
and shaking his head disapprovingly.

“Why, I was merely endeavoring to do my share to-
wards keeping our spirits up; but I suppose any spirits

got up’ under the present circumstances, must be some-
64 THE ISLAND HOME.

what forced, and as my motives don’t seem to be prop
erly appreciated, I will renownce the unprofitable at-
tempt.”

The sun rose in a clear sky, and gave promise of a
hot day. There was, however, a cool and refreshing
breeze that scattered the spray from the foaming ridges
of the waves, and occasionally showered us, not unpleas-
antly, with the fine liquid particles. A sea breaking over
our bow, dashed a bucket-full of water into Browne’s
face, and abruptly disturbed his slumbers.

“Good morning, comrades!” said he, sitting up, and
looking about him with a perplexed and bewildered air.
“ But, how is this? Ah! I recollect it all now. So then,
we are really out of sight of land ?”

“There is no longer any doubt of that,” said Arthur,
“and it is now time for us to decide what we shall do
——our chance of falling in with a ship will be quite as
good, and that of reaching land will of course be much
better, if instead of drifting like a log upon the water,
we put up our sail, and steer in almost any direction ;
though I think there is a choice.”

“Of course there is a choice,” said Morton; “ the
island cannot be at any great distance; and the probabil-
ity of our being able to find it again is so much greater,
than that of making any other land, that we ought to
steer in the direction in which we have good reason to
think it lies—that is, to the east.”

“The wind for the last twelve hours has been pretty
. THE CONSULTATION. 65

nearly south,” observed Arthur, “and has probably had
some effect upon our position; we had better, therefore,
steer a little south of east, which with this breeze will be
easy sailing.”

To this all assented, and the sail was hoisted, and the
boat’s head put in the direction agreed upon, each of us,
except Johnny, sailing and steering her in turn. There
was quite as much wind as our little craft could sail
with to advantage, and without danger. As it filled her
bit of canvass, she careered before it, leaping and plung-
ing from wave to wave, in a manner that sometimes
seemed perilous. The bright sky above us, the blue sea
gleaming in the light of morning, over which we sped ;
the dry, clear atmosphere (now that the sun was up, and
the mist dissipated), the fresh breeze, without which we
must have suffered ‘intensely from the heat; together
with our rapid and bounding motion, had an exhilarat-
ing effect, in spite of the gloomy anticipations that sug-
gested themselves.

“ After all,” said Max, “ why need we take such a dis-
mal view of the matter? We have a fine staunch little
boat, a good breeze, and islands all around us. Besides
we are in the very track of the béche de mer, and sandal-
wood traders. It would be strange indeed, if we should
fail to meet some of them soon. In fact, if it were not
for thinking of poor Frazer, and of the horrible events of
yesterday (which to be sure, are enough to make one
sad), I should be disposed to look upon the whole affair,

. et
66 THE ISLAND HOME.

as a sort of holiday adventure—something to tell of
when we get home, and to talk over pleasantly together
twenty years hence.”

“Tf we had a breaker of water, and a keg of biscuit,”
said Morton, “and could then be assured of fair weather
for a week, I might be able to take that view of it; as it
is, I confess, that to me, it has anything but the ‘aspect
of a holiday adventure.”

When Johnny awoke, Arthur endeavored to soothe
his alarm, by explaining to him that we had strong
hopes of being able to reach the island again, and men-
tioning the various circumstances which rendered such a
hope reasonable. The little fellow did not, however,
seem to be as much troubled as might have been ex-
pected. He either reposed implicit confidence in the
resources, or the fortunes, of his cempanions, or else, did
not at all realize the perils to which we were exposed.
But this could not last long.

That which I knew Arthur had been painfully antici-
pating, came at last. Johnny, who had been asking
Morton a multitude of questions as to the events of the
previous day, suddenly said that he was very thirsty, and
asked in the most unsuspecting manner, for a drink of
water. When he learned that the breaker was empty,
and that we had not so much as a drop of water with us,
some notion of our actual situation seemed to dawn upon
him, and he became all at once, grave and silent,

Hour after hour dragged slowly on, until the sun was
THE CONSULTATION. 67

in the zenith, with no change for the better in our af
fairs. It was now clear, that we must give up the hope
of reaching the island which we had left, for it was cer-
tain that we had sailed farther since morning, than the
boat could possibly have been drifted during the night,
by the wind or the current, or both combined. Our cal-
culations at the outset must therefore have been erro-
neous, and we had not been sailing in the right direction.
If so, it was too late to correct the mistake; we could
not regain our starting-point, in order to steer from it
another course. We now held a second consultation.
Although we had but a general notion of our geo-
graphical position, we knew that we were in the neigh-
borhood of seattered groups of low coral islands, From
the Kingsmills we were to have sailed directly for Can-
ton, and Max, Morton, and myself, would before now, in
all probability, have commenced our employment in the
American factory there, but for Captain Erskine’s sud-
den resolution to take the responsibility of returning to
the Samoan Group, with the double object of rescuing
the crew of the wrecked barque, and completing his
cargo, which, according to the information received from
the master of the whaler, there would be no difficulty in
doing. From Upolu, we had steered a north-westerly
course, and it was on the fourth or fifth day after leaving
it, that we had reached the island where the mutiny took
place, and which Mr. Erskine claimed as a discovery of
his own. Its latitude and longitude had of course been
68 THE ISLAND HOME.

calculated, but none of us learned the result, or at any
rate remembered it. We knew only, that we were at no
great distance from the Kingsmills, and probably to the
south-west of them.

Arthur was confident from conversations had with Mr.
Frazer, and from the impressions left on his mind by his
last examination of the charts, that an extensive cluster
of low islands, scattered over several degrees of latitude,
lay just to the south-cast of us.

It was accordingly determined to continue our present
course as long as the wind should permit, which there
was reason to fear might be but a short time, as easterly
winds are the prevailing ones within the tropics, as near
the line as we supposed ourselves to be.
VIL

Ghe Calm.

THE SECOND WATCH-—-AN EVIL OMEN—THE WHITE SHARK—
A BREAKFAST LOST.

“ All in a hot and copper sky
The bloody sun at noon
Right up above the mast did stand,
No bigger than the moon.”

Dorine the remainder of the day the wind continued
fair, and we held on our course, steering by the sun, and
keeping a vigilant lookout in every direction. But the
night set in, and we had yet seen no appearance of land,
no speck in the distance which could be mistaken for a
sail, not even a wandering sea-bird or a school of flying-
fish—nothing to break the dead monotony of the briny
waste we were traversing. As I sat at the helm, taking
my turn in sailing the boat, and watched the sun go
down, and saw the darkness gathering over the sea, a
feeling nearly akin to despair took possession of me. In
vain I strove to take an encouraging and hopeful view
of our circumstances. The time within which relief
must come in order to be effectual, was so short, that I
70 THE ISLAND HOME.

could not help feeling that the probabilities were strongly
against us. I could not shut my eyes to the fact, that
dangers, imminent and real, such as we had read and
talked of, without ever half realizing, or dreaming that
they would one day fall to our own lot, now pressed
upon us, and threatened us close at hand. I knew that
those fearful tales of shipwreck and starvation, were only
too true—that men, lost at sea like ourselves, had pined
day after day, without a morsel of food, or a drop of
water, until they had escaped in stupor or delirium, all
consciousness of suffering. And worse even than this—
too horrible to be thought or spoken of—I knew some-
thing of the dreadful and disgusting expedients to pro-
long life, which have sometimes been resorted to by fam-
ishing wretches. I had read how the pangs of hunger,
and the still fiercer torments of thirst, had seemed to
work a dire change even in kind and generous natures,
making men wolfish, so that they slew and fed upon
each other. Now, all that was most revolting and in-
human, in what I had heard or read of such things, rose
vividly before me, and I shuddered at the growing prob-
ability that experiences like these might be reserved for
us. “Why not for us,” I thought, “as well as for the
many others, the records of whose terrible fate I have
perused with scarcely more emotion than would be ex-
cited by a tale of imaginary suffering; and the still
greater number whose story has never been recorded.
We have already been conducted many steps on this
THE CALM. "1

fearful path, and no laws of nature will be stayed, no or-
dinary rules of God’s dealing violated, on our behalf.
No inevitable necessity requires the complexion of our
future, to correspond and harmonize with that of our past
lives. This feeling, which seems to assure me that such
things cannot happen to us, is but one of the cheats and
illusions of a shrinking and self-pitying spirit. All the
memories that cluster about a happy childhood, all the
sweet associations of home and kindred, afford no guar-
anty against the new and bitter experiences which seem
about to open upon us.”

Such were the thoughts that began to disquiet my
own mind. As to my companions, Morton seemed less
anxious and excited than any of the others. During the
evening he speculated in a cool, matter-of-fact manner,
upon our chances of reaching an island, or meeting a
ship, before being reduced to the last extremity. He
spoke of the number of traders that frequent the islands,
for tortoise-shell, mother-of-pearl, sandal-wood, béche de
mer, &c.; the whalers that come in pursuit of the
cachelot, or sperm whale; the vessels that resort there
for fruit, or supplies of wood and water; the vast num-
ber of islands scattered through these seas; from all
which he finally concluded, that the chances were largely
in our favor. If, however, we should fail of immediate
relief in this shape, he thought it probable that we should
have opportunities of catching fish, or sea-birds, and so
prolonging life for many days. He talked the whole
72 THE ISLAND HOME.

matter over in such a calm, sober, unexcited manner,
furnishing facts and reasons for every opinion, that I felt
some confidence in his conclusions.

Browne, though quite composed and self-possessed,
had, from the moment when he djscovered that we were
out of sight of land, taken the most serious view of our
situation. He seemed to have made up his mind for the
worst, and was abstracted, and indisposed to converse.
I knew that the anxiety which Arthur evinced, was not
mainly on his own account. It did not withdraw his
atiention from what was passing, or diminish his interest
in it. Far from being gloomy or abstracted, he was ac-
tive and watchful, and spoke with heartiness and cheer-
fulness. His mental disquietude only appeared, in a
certain softness and tremor of his voice; especially when
speaking to Johnny, who, as the night drew on, asked
him over and over again, at short intervals, “Don’t you
think, Arthur, that we shall certainly find land to-mor-
row?” This was truly distressing.

As to Max, his feelings rose and fell capriciously, and
without any apparent cause; he was sanguine or de-
pressed, not from a consideration of all our circum-
stances, and a favorable or unfavorable conclusion drawn
therefrom; but according as this view or that, for the
moment, impressed his mind. He rendered no reasons
for his hopes or his fears. At one moment you would
judge from his manner and conversation that we were
indeed out upon some “ holiday excursion,” with no se-
THE CALM. 73

rious danger impending over us; the next, without any-
thing to account for the change, he would appear misera-
bly depressed and wretched.

Soon after sunset the moon rose—pale and dim at
first, but shining out with a clearer and brighter ra-
diance, as the darkness increased. The wind held
steadily from the same quarter, and it was determined
to continue through the night, the arrangement for tak-
ing charge of the sailing of the boat, in turn. Browne
and Max insisted on sharing between themselves the
watch for the entire night, saying, that they had taken
no part in that of the one previous, and that it would be
useless to divide the twelve hours of darkness into more
than two watches. This was finally agreed upon, the
wind being so moderate that the same person could steer
the yaw] and manage the sail without difficulty.

Before lying down, I requested Max, who took the first
turn, to awake me at the same time with Browne, a part
of whose watch I intended to share. I fell asleep, look-
ing up at the moon, and the light clouds sailing across
the sky, and listening to the motion of the water beneath
the boat. At first I slumbered lightly, without losing a
sort of dreamy consciousness, so that I heard Max hum-
ming over to himself fragments of tunes, and odd verses
of old songs, and even knew when he shifted his position
in the stern, from one side to the other. At length I
must have fallen into a deep sleep: I do not know how
long it, had lasted (it seemed to me but a short time),

7
74 THE ISLAND HOME.

when I was aroused by an exclamation, from Max, as I at
first supposed ; but on sitting up I saw that Browne was
at the helm, while Max was sleeping at my side. On
perceiving that I was awake, Browne, from whom the
exclamation had proceeded, pointed to something in the
water, just astern. Following the direction of his finger
with my eye, I saw, just beneath the surface, a large
ghastly-looking white shark, gliding stealthily along, and
apparently following the boat. Browne said that he had
first noticed it about half an hour before, since which
time it had steadily followed us, occasionally making a
leisurely circuit round the boat, and then dropping astern
again. A moment ago, having fallen into a doze at the
helm, and awaking with a start, he found himself leaning
over the gunwale, and the shark, just at his elbow.
This had startled him, and caused the sudden exclama-
tion by which I had been aroused. I shuddered at his
narrow escape, and I acknowledge that the sight of this
hideous and formidable creature, stealing along in our
wake, and manifesting an intention to keep us company,
caused me some uneasy sensations, ° He swam with his
dorsal fin almost at the surface, and his broad nose
searcely three feet from the rudder. Tis color rendered
him distinetly visible.

“ What a spectre of a fish it is,” said Browne, “ with
his pallid, corpse-like skin, and noiseless motion ; he has
no resemblance to any of the rest of his kind, that I have
ever seen. You know what the sailors would say, if
THE CALM. 15

they should see him dogging us in this way ; Old Cross-
trees, or Spot, would shake their heads ominously, and set
us down as a doomed company.”

“ Aside from any such superstitious notions, he is an
unpleasant and dangerous neighbor, and we must be cir-
cumspect while he is prowling about.”

“It certainly won't do to doze at the helm,” resumed
Browne, “I consider that I have just now had a really
narrow escape. I was leaning quite over the gunwale ; a
lurch of the boat would have thrown me overboard, and
then there would have been no chance for me.”

There would not, in fact, have been the shadow of a
chance.

“ Even as it was,” resumed he, “if this hideous-look-
ing monster had been as active and vigilant as some of
his tribe, it would have fared badly with me. I have
heard of their seizing persons standing on the shore,
where the water was deep enough to let them swim close
in; and Spot tells of a messmate of his, on one of his
voyages in a whaler, who was carried off, while standing
entirely out of water, on the carcass of a whale, which
he was assisting in cutting up, as it lay alongside the
ship. The shark threw himself upon the carcass, five or
six yards from where the man was busy; worked him-
self slowly along the slippery surface, until within reach
of his victim ; knocked him off into the water, and then
sliding off himself, seized and devoured him.”

Picking my way carefully among the sleepers, who
6 THE ISLAND HOME.

covered tho bottom of the yawl, I sat down beside
Browne in the stern, intending to share the remainder of
his watch. It was now long past midnight ; fragments
of light clouds were scattered over the sky, frequently
obscuring the moon; and the few stars that were visible,
twinkled faintly with a cold and distant light. The
Southern Cross, by far the most brilliant constellation of
that heiisphere, was conspicuous among the clusters of
feehler luminarics. Well has it been called “the glory
of the southern skies.” Near the zenith, and second only
to the Cross, in brilliancy, appeared the Northern Crown,
consisting of seven large stars, so disposed as to form the
outline of two thirds of an oval. Of the familiar constel-
lations of the northern hemisphere, scarcely one was vis-
ible, except Orion, and the Pleiades.

At length the moon descended behind a bank of
silvery clouds, piled up along the horizon. The partial
obscurity that ensued, only added to the grandeur of the
midnight scene, as we sat gazing silently abroad upon
the confused mass of swelling waters, stretching away
into the gloom. But if the seene was grand, it was also
desolate; we two, were perhaps the only human beings,
for many hundreds of miles, who looked forth upon it.
Our companions were wrapped in unconsciousness, and
their deep and regular breathing, attested the soundness
of their slumbers. As the light failed more and more,
and the shadows deepened, the sca began to assume a
beautiful and striking appearance, gleaming in places
THE CALM. a7

with a bluish, lambent light, and exhibiting, where the
water was most agitated, large luminous patches. Thin
waves of flame curled over our bow, and whenever a sea
broke upon it, it seemed as though the boat was plung-
ing through surges of fire. A long bmilliant line, thickly
strewn on each side, with little globules, of the color of
burning coals, marked our wake.

But the shark, which still followed close behind our
keel, presented by far the most singular and striking
spectacle. He seemed to be surrounded by a luminous
medium; and his nose, his dorsal and side fins, and his
tail, each had attached to them slender jets of phosphoric
fire. Towards morning this brilliant appearance began
to fade, and soon vanished altogether. By this time I
found it difficult to keep my eyes open longer, and
leaving Browne to finish his watch alone, I resumed my
place on the ceiling planks, and in spite of the hardness
of my bed, which caused every bone in my body to ache,
soon slept soundly. When I again awoke, it was long
after sunrise, and we were lying completely becalmed.
A school of large fish were pursuing their gambols at a
short distance, and Browne was rowing cautiously toward.
them, while Arthur and Morton stood prepared to attack
them with their cutlasses as soon as we should get within
striking distance. We had got almost among them, and
were just beginning to congratulate ourselves upon their
apparent indifference to our approach, when they all at
once scattered in every direction, with manifest signs of

vk
78 THE ISLAND HOME.

terror. The cause of this sudden movement was not
long concealed; a brace of sharks rose in their very
midst ; one was visible but for a moment, as he rolled
over to seize his prey; the other, less successful in se-
curing a victim, shot past us, like an arrow, in pursuit of
a large division of the fugitives. Soon after, both of
them were seen playing around the boat. They belonged
to the species known as the tiger shark, and bore no
resemblance to our ghastly visitor of the preceding eyen-
ing. By the consternation which their sudden ap-
pearance had produced among the lesser fishes, they had
in all probability robbed us of our breakfast. Morton
with his characteristic enterprise, suggested an attack
upon one of them by way of reprisals; but before any
measures for that purpose could be taken, they disap-
peared, leaving us with no other resource than to await
our fate with such patience and resignation as we could
command. The wind having entirely failed, there was
nothing that we could doto change our situation—abso-
lutely nothing. This forced inaction, with no occupation
for mind or body, no object of effort, contributed to en-
hance whatever was painful in our condition, by leaving
us to brood over it. The dead calm which had fallen upon
the sea, secmncd all that was necessary to complete our
misery. We were all stiff and sore, from the exceed-
ingly uncomfortable sleeping accommodations of the last
two nights; but this was a comparatively trifling evil.
Johnny had a severe cold, and his eyes were inflamed
THE CALM. 79

and bloodshot; he exhibited also strong symptoms of
fever. He was nevertheless silent and uncomplaining,
and came and sat down quietly by the side of Arthur in
the stern.

As the day advanced, the heat became dreadful. We
had not suffered much from it the day before, on account
of the fresh breeze which had prevailed; but now, not a
breath of air was stirring, and the glassy sea reflected
back upon us the scorching rays of the sun, with in-
creased intensity. Towards noon it exceeded anything I
had ever experienced. The whole arch of the heavens
glowed with a hot and coppery glare. It seemed as
though instead of one sun, there were ten thousand, cov-
ering all the sky, and blending their rays into a broad
canopy of fire. The air was like that of an oven: the
water had no coolness, no refreshing quality; it was tepid
and stagnant: no living thing was to be seen near the
surface, for life could not be sustained there; and the
fishes, great and small, kept themselves in the cooler
depths, far below. Almost stifled by the heat, we began
to experience the first real and extreme suffering that
most of us had ever known. At Arthur's suggestion,
we disengaged the now uscless sail from the mast, and

ontrived a kind of awning, by fastening two of the oars
upright in the boat, with the mast extending between
them, throwing the sail over the latter, and securing the
ends to the gunwales. This, although it could not pro-
tect us from the sultry and suffocating air, warded off the
80 THE ISLAND HOME.

blistering beams of the sun, and during the greater part
of the day, we lay crouched beneath it, a miserable com-
pany; one or another of us crawling out occasionally, to
take a survey. Towards the close of the afternoon, my
sufferings from thirst grew absolutely intolerable, and
amounted to torment. My blood became fevered; my
brain seemed on fire; my shrunk and shrivelled tongue,
was like a dry stick in my mouth. The countenances of
my companions, their blood-shot eyes, and cracked and
swollen lips, showed what they were undergoing. Johnny
lay in the bottom of the boat, with his eyes shut, endur-
ing all, with as much fortitude as the rest of us, except
that now and then, a half suppressed moan escaped him.

It was quite clear, that relief, in order to be of any
avail, must be speedy.
VII.

A Change.

A WELCOME PERIL—THE ALBACORE AND THEIR PREY—
A TROPICAL THUNDER-8TORM,

“Eternal Providence, exceeding thought,
Where none appears, can make itself a way.”

Wuute lying crouched under the sail almost gasping
for breath, near the middle, as I suppose, of that terrible
afternoon, I all at once became sensible of a perceptible
cooling of the atmosphere, and a sudden decrease of
light. Looking out to discover the cause of this change,
I perceived that the sky was overcast, and that a light,
unsteady breeze from the north-west had sprung up.
Knowing that within the tropics, and near the line, winds
from that quarter frequently precede a storm, and that
great extremes of heat are often succeeded by violent
gales, I observed with apprehension dark masses of
clouds gathering in the north. It would not require a
tempest, to insure our destruction ; for our little craft could
not live a moment, even in such a gale as would be at-
tended by no danger to a staunch ship with plenty of
sea room.
82 THE ISLAND HOME,

The temperature had fallen many degrees, though the
wind was still moderate and unsteady, ranging from west
to north-east. The sun was completely obscured, so that
the awning was no longer needed, and we pulled it down
in order the more fully to enjoy the breeze, and the de-
licious coolness of the darkened atmosphere, to the grate-
fulness of which, not even our awakening apprehensions
could render us insensible.

While observing the strange appearance of the sky,
and the preparations for a storm which secmed to be
going on in the north and west, Morton espied a troop
of flying-fish a hundred yards or so to windward. Flut-
tering feebly a short distance in the air, they would drop
into the sea, soon emerging, however, for a fresh flight ;
thus, alternately swimming and flying, they were steadily
approaching ; and from their rapid and confused motions,
it was evident that they were hard pressed by some of
the numerous and greedy persecutors of their helpless
race; from whom they were struggling to eseape. Pres-
ently a glittering Albacore shot from the water, close in
the track of the fugitives, descending again in the grace-
ful curve peculiar to his active and beautiful, but rapa-
cious tribe. Another and another followed, their golden
scales flashing in the light, as they leaped clear of the
water, sometimes two or three together. We hastily
made ready to attack both pursuers and pursued, the in-
stant they should come within reach. The course of the
chase brought them directly towards us, until the hunted
A CHANGE. 83

fishes fell in a glittering shower, so near, that I feared
they might pass under the boat before rising again; but
they came to the surface close beside us, and as they flut-
tered into the air, we knocked down six or seven of them,
and caught a number more, that dropped into the boat.
Morton and “Max, ambitious of larger game, devoted their
attention to the Albacore, and slashed and thrust furi-
ously, at such as came within reach of their cutlasses;
which many of them did. Some darted under the boat,
instead of shecring round it; and one enormous fellow,
miscaleulating in his haste our draught of water, must
have scraped all the fins off his back against the keel, as
he performed this manceuvre ; for the shock of the contact,
caused the yawl to tremble from stem to stern. But
such was the marvellous celerity of their movements, that
though they came within easy striking distance, all the
hostile demonstrations of Max and Morton proved futile.
The flying-fish which had been taken, were divided
and apportioned with scrupulous exactness, and devoured
with very little ceremony. The only dressing, or prepa-
ration bestowed upon them, consisted simply in stripping
off the long shining pectoral fins, or wings (they serve as
both), without paying much attention to such trifling
matters as scales, bones, and the lesser fins. Max, in-
deed, began to nibble rather fastidiously at first, at this
raw food, which a minute before had been so full of life
and activity ; but his appetite improved as he proceeded,
and he at last so far got the better of his scruples, as to
84 THE ISLAND HOME.

leave nothing of his share except the tails, and very little
even of those. Hunger, in fact, made this repast, which
would have been revolting under ordinary circumstances,
not only acceptable, but positively delicious.

Meantime the dark mass of clouds in the north had
extended itself, and drawn nearer to us. Another tem-
pest seemed to be gathering in the west, while in the
south, a violent thunder-storm appeared to be actually
raging: the lightning in that quarter was vivid and al-
most incessant, but we could hear no thunder, the storm
being still at a considerable distance.

Immediately around us, all was yet comparatively
calm, but the heavy clouds, gathering on three sides,
seemed gradually converging towards a common centre ;
a short, abrupt, cross sea began to form, and the water
assumed a glistening inky hue. There was something
peculiar and striking in the appearance of the clouds
surrounding us; they seemed to rest upon the surface of
the ocean, and towered upward like a dark wall to the
skies. Their upper extremities were torn and irregular,
and long narrow fragments, like giant arms, streamed out
from the main body, and extended over ws, as if beckon-
ing each other to a nearer approach, and threatening to
unite their gloomy array overhead, and shut out the
light of day. As they drew nearer to one another, the
lightning began to dart from cloud to cloud, while the
most terrific peals of thunder that I have ever heard, rolled
and reverberated on every side. We appeared to be
A CHANGE. 85

surrounded by storms, some of which were very near, for
the deep crash of the thunder, followed close upon the
vivid lightnings that flashed in the south and west. Still
the narrow space of sky directly overhead was clear, and
the war of elements which was raging all around, did not
extend to our immediate neighborhood. Against the
dark sides of the cloudy pavilion that encompassed us,
the sharp, zigzag lines of lightning, as they ran from the
sky to the ocean, shone out with a blinding glare. A
single half-hour had sufficed to change everything about
us. The brazen, burning sky, was transformed into a
cold, clear expanse, of a bluish black. The sea, no longer
stagnant and glassy, was fretted by short inky waves,
with creamy crests, that gave it altogether a new aspect.
The air was now fresh and cool, and the wind rising and
falling fitfully, at one moment scarcely lifted our hair or
stirred our garments, and the next, tore off the entire
crests of wayes, and scattered them over us in a shower
of spray. For nearly an hour we remained apprehensive
that the wind might increase to a gale. At the end of
about that time, it came gradually round to the south-
east, growing steady, but by no means violent, and the
storms moved off in a westerly direction. One heavy
cloud, as it slowly passed over toward that quarter, dis-
charged a grateful shower of rain. We hastily spread
the sail and some of our garments, to gather the precious
drops. The shower lasted only a few minutes, but dur-
ing that time it rained briskly. I never shall forget my
8
86 THE isLAND HOME.

sensations as I stood with face upturned, while the big
drops, more delicious than ambrosia, came pelting down.
It was far better and more strengthening than food, or
any medicine or cordial could have been, and seemed to
infuse fresh life into us all. When it was over, we wrung
out from the saturated canvass, and from our clothing,
water enough to mitigate for the time, though by no
means to satisfy, the raging thirst from which we had
suffered so intensely.

Arthur had at first taken out of the locker the large
bottle which had been found there, in the hope of being
able to hoard up a small supply for the future; but
there was not a drop of surplus for such a purpose, and
he was obliged to put it back again empty as before.
VITL

Cokeng of Lank.

THE CENTRE OF THE SPHERE-——-THE MYSTERIOUS soUND—
THE CONFLAGRATION,

“Thou glorious sea! before me gleaming,
Olt wilt thou float in sunset pride,
And often shall I hear in dreaming,
Thy resonance at evening tide!”

Ar sunset, every trace of the storms by which we had
been so recently encompassed had vanished: the sky,
except along the western horizon, was without a cloud :
not a breath of wind ruffled the sea, and we lay once
more completely becalmed.

This was our third night at sea; though to me, at
least, it seemed that many days had passed since the
mutiny and the immediately succeeding occurrences. It
is a night which I shall not soon forget; the impression
of its almost uncarthly beauty is still fresh and vivid,
and haunts me like a vision of fairy-land. At this mo-
ment, if I but close my eyes, the whole scene rises be-
fore me with the distinctness of a picture; though one
would naturally suppose that persons situated as we
88 THE ISLAND HOME,

then were, could scarcely have been in a state of mind
congenial to the reception of such impressions.

The transition from early twilight to the darkness of
night, was beautiful beyond description. The array of
clouds in the west just after sunset ; their forms, arrange-
ment, and colors; with the manner in which they blend-
ed and melted into one another, composed a spectacle,
of the magnificence of which, neither language nor the
art of the painter can convey any adequate idea, Along
the edge of the horizon stretched a broad tract of the
deepest crimson, reflecting far upon the waters, a light
that gave them the appearance of an ocean of blood.
Above this was a band of vivid flame color: then one of
a clear translucent green, perfectly peculiar, unlike that
of any leaf or gem, and of surpassing delicacy and
beauty. This gradually melted, through many fine
gradations, into a sea of liquid amber, so soft and golden,
that the first large stars of evening, floating in its trans-
parent depths, could scarcely be distinguished, as they
twinkled mildly, amid the flood of kindred radiance. A
narrow streak of pearly blue bounded this amber sea
with its islands of light, and divided it from the deeper
blue of the wide vault above. During the earlier part
of this glorious display, the eastern sky, as if in rivalry
of the splendor of the opposite quarter of the heavens,
was spanned by two concentric rainbows, describing
complete semicircles, with their bases resting upon the
sea. In the smaller and interior bow, all the colors

\
TOKENS OF LAND. 89

were beautifully distinct; in the outer and larger one,
they were less brilliant, and arranged in an order the re-
verse of that which is usual, the violet being the lowest,
instead of the red. The rainbows vanished with the
sun, and soon afterwards the fiery glow in the west
began to fade. But the scene only changed its charac-
ter, without losing any of its beauty. So smooth was
the sea on that night, that the whole dome of the sky,
with every sailing cloudflake, and every star, was per-
fectly reflected in it. Until the moon rose, the line
where the sky joined the ocean was indistinctly defined,
and the two were so blended together, that we actually
seemed suspended in the centre of a vast sphere; the
heavens, instead of terminating at the horizon, extend-
ed, spangled with stars, on every side—below as well as
above and around. The illusion was wonderfully per-
fect: you almost held your breath as you glanced down-
ward, and could hardly refrain from starting nervously,
so strong and bewildering was the appearance of hang-
ing poised in empty space.

Johnny, who had been sitting for a long time with his
hands supporting his head, and his elbows resting upon
Arthur’s knee, gazing out upon the ocean, suddenly
looked up into his face, and said—

“ Arthur, I want you to tell me truly—do you still
believe that we shall be saved—do you hope so now, as
you did yesterday, or do you think that we must
perish ?”

gt
90 THE ISLAND HOME.

“Do you suppose that I would try to deceive you,
Johnny,” said Arthur, “that you ask me so carnestly to
tell you truly ?”

“No, but I feared you would not, perhaps, tell me the
worst, thinking that I could not bear it: and I suspected
‘to-night, that you spoke more cheerfully than you felt,
on my account. But I am not afraid, dear Arthur, to
know the truth; and do not hide it from me! I will
try to bear patiently, with you and with the rest, what-
ever comes upon us.”

“T would not deceive you about such a matter, Johnny.
I should not think it right, though you are so young.
But [can know nothing certainly. We are in the hands
of God. I have told you all the reasons we have to
hope; we have the same reasons still, Only a few hours
ago, the sea supplied us with food and the clouds with
drink : why may we not hope for future supplies accord-
ing to our need? I think we yet have more reason to
hope than to despair.”

“Did you ever know, or hear of such a thing,” in-
quired Johnny after a pause, “as a company of boys, like
us, starving at sea?”

“T do not remember that I have, under circumstances
at all similar to ours,” answered Arthur.

“Tt is too dreadful to believe! Is not God, our Father
in heaven? He will not surely let us perish so misera-
bly.”

“Yes, Johnny,” said Arthur gently but earnestly,
TOKENS OF LAND. 91

“God is our heavenly Father; but we must not make
our belief in his love and goodness, a ground of confidence
that any suffering, however terrible, shall not befall us.
The young suffer and die, as well as the old; the good
as well as the bad. Not only the strong martyrs, who tri-
umphed while they were tortured, but feeble old men, and
little children, have been torn in pieces by wild beasts, or
burned alive, or cast down precipices. And these things,
that seem so very hard to us, God has permitted. Yet
he is good, and loves and cares for us as a father. This
we must believe, and hold fast to,ein spite of everything
that in our ignorance may seem to contradict it. If we
feel as we ought, and as by his grace we may, we shall
be able to trust all to him, with sweet resignation.”

“But is it not very hard, dear Arthur, to be left to die
so?—and God can save us so easily, if he will.”

Arthur was deeply affected: the tears filled his eyes
as he took Johnny upon his knee, and tried to explain to
him how wrong and selfish it would be, to make our be-
lief in the goodness of God, depend upon our rescue and
preservation. _ It was a difficult task, perhaps an untimely
one, as Max hinted. But Johnny gradually sobbed away
his excitement, and became soothed and calm.

“Well,” said he after a while, drawing a long breath,
and wiping away his tears, “I know one thing: whatever
may happen, we will be kind and true to one another to
the last, and never think of such inhuman things as I
92 THE ISLAND HOME.

have read of shipwrecked people doing, when nearly dead
with hunger, though we all starve together.”

“Come to me, Johnny,” cried Browne with a faltering
voice, “I must kiss you for those words. Yes, we will
perish, if we must, like brothers, not sullenly, as if none
had ever suffered evil before us. Weak and gentle spirits
have borne without repining, sufferings as great as threaten
us. Often has my mother told me the story of sweet
* Margery Wilson, drowned in the Solway water, in the
days of the bloody Claverhouse, because she met with
her friends and kindred to worship God after their man-
ner—and never could I listen to it without tears. Ab,
what a spirit was there! She was but eighteen, and she
could have saved her life by saying a few words. Life
was as sweet to her as it is to us: she too had a home
and friends and kindred, whom it must have been hard
for the poor young thing to leave so suddenly and aw-
fully. And yet she refused to speak those words—she
chose to die rather. They took her out upon the sand
where the tide was rising fast, and bound her to a stake.
Soon the water came up to her face. She saw it go over
the head of a poor old woman, whom they had tied
farther out than herself. She saw her death struggles ;
she heard her gasp for breath, as she choked and stran-
gled in the yellow waves. Ah! she must have had
courage from the Lord, or that sight would have made
her young heart fail. Once more, and for the last time,
the king’s officer asked her to make the promise never to

\
TOKENS OF LAND. 93

attend a conventicle again. He urged it, for he pitied
her youth and innocence. Her friends and neighbors
begged her to save her life. ‘O speak, dear Margaret!’
they cried, ‘and make the promise; it can’t be wrong.
Do it for our sakes, dear Margaret, and they will let you
go! But she would not save her life by doing what she
had been taught to think was wroug; and while the
swirling waves of the Solway were rising fast around her,
she prayed to God, and kept singing fragments of psalms,
till the water choked her voice—and so she perished.
But, O friends, to know that such things have been; that
spirits gentle and brave as this have lived, makes it
easier to suffer courageously.”

“ Horrible!” exclaimed Max, “I seem to see, all that
you have so graphically told. - But how stern and cruel
the teachers who would sacrifice human life rather than
abate their own sullen obstinacy, even in trifles—who
could encourage this innocent but misguided girl, in her
refusal to save her life by the harmless promise to attend
a church instead of a conventicle.”

Just as Browne was commencing an eager and indig-
nant reply to Max’s rash reflections upon the strictness
of covenanting teachings, we were suddenly startled by
a deep and solemn sound, which seemed to come from
a distance. While we listened intently, it was several
times repeated at short intervals of about fifteen seconds,
each time more distinctly than before. It resembled
somewhat, the deepest tones of a powerful organ, heard
94 THE ISLAND HOME.

for an instant, and then abruptly stopped. Nothing
was to be seen in the direction from which it seemed to
proceed, but the sea glittering in the moonlight. Is it
to be wondered at, if we listened with feelings tinged
with superstitious awe, to that strange sound, heard
under such circumstances, and at such an hour?
Johnny nestled closer to Arthur’s side, and I thought
that the faces of my companions grew visibly pale.
Even Arthur looked perplexed and disturbed.

“What can that be?” said Morton, after a few
minutes of almost breathless silence, during which we
had listened in vain for its repetition.

“It is certainly very strange,” said Arthur. “TI never
heard anything at sea, at all like it, but once, and it is
impossible that this can be what I then heard—but
hark!” And again the same deep pealing sound was
repeated several times, at shorter intervals, but more
faintly than before; after continuing for a few minutes
it ceased again.

“ ‘What was the sound which you speak of, as resem-
bling this?” asked Morton, when all was silent once
more.

“It was the ery of a kind of penguin, found at the
Falkland Islands ; when heard on shore it is harsh and
loud; but a short distance at sea, and in the night it
has a pealing, solemn sound, like that which we have
just heard.”

“Tt must come from land in the neighborhood,” said
TOKENS OF LAND. 95

Morton, “we can probably hear farther on such a night
as this than we can distinguish land.”

“Yes, sounds on the water, in calm still nights, when
there is no wind, can be heard at great distances,” said
Arthur ; “it is said that the ‘ All’s well! of the British
sentinel at Gibraltar, is sometimes heard across the
strait, on the African shore, a distance of thirteen miles.
Thave seen at the Society Islands, native drums made
of large hollow logs which might perhaps at a distance,
sound like what we heard a moment ago. A Wesleyan
missionary there, once told me of a great drum that he
saw at the Tonga Islands, called the ‘Tonga Toki,’
which sounded like an immense gong, and could be
heard from seven to ten miles.”

“Why, I thought that this sounded like a gong,”
said Johnny, “ perhaps we are near some island now ;
but what could they be drumming for so late in the
night?”

“There would be nothing very unusual about that,”
said Arthur. “The Areoi Societies, which are a kind of
native Freemasons, and are extended over most of the
larger inhabited islands in this part of the Pacific, some-
times hold their great celebrations, like the pow-wows,
and war-danees, of our American Indians, in the night-
time. At the Fejee Islands they have a strange cere-
mony called ‘Tambo Nalanga, which they celebrate at
night, with the beating of drums, the blowing of conchs,
and a number of savage and cruel rites. Something or
96 . THE ISLAND HOME.

other of the same kind is observed at most of the
islands, though under different names, and with slight
variations.”

While speculating in this way, and endeavoring to
account for the noise which had startled us so much, we
all at once became aware of an increasing light in the
south, the ‘Cross,’ now half-way between the horizon
and the zenith, enabling us to fix the points of the com-
pass. As we gazed in that direction, the sky became
strongly illuminated by a red glare, and an immense
column of flame and smoke was seen shooting up in the
distance. Nothing but the expanse of the ocean, splen-
didly illuminated, and glowing like a sea of fire, could
be discerned by this light. Whether it was caused by a
burning ship, at such a distance that nothing but the
light of her conflagration was visible, or by a fire on
some distant island, we could not determine. It was in
the same quarter from which the sound had seemed to
come.

Arthur was now of the opinion that we were in the
neighborhood of an inhabited island or group, and that
the light proceeded from the burning béche-de-mei house
of some successful trader, who had sct fire to it (as is
their custom at the end of a prosperous season), to pre-
vent it from falling into the hands of others in the same
business.

We all grasped cagerly at this idea, for the probabil-
ity that we were not only in the neighborhood of land,
TOKENS OF LAND. 97

but of a place where we should meet with Europeans,
and have an opportunity of getting home, or perhaps to
the places of our respective destination, was full of en-
couragement. In a very short time the conflagration
was over, and a dark column of smoke, which marked
the spot where it had raged, was lifted slowly into the
air. We heard no more of the mysterious sound. None
of the explanations suggested were so perfectly satisfac-
tory, as to remove entirely the unpleasant impression
which it had produced. Before lying down in our ac-
customed places, we made our usual arrangements as to
the watch, unnecessary as it seemed, during the calm.
9
IX.

Dark Waters.

BUFFERING AND DELIRIUM-—-THE MIDNIGHT BATH-~
A STRANGE PERIL.

% Water, water, everywhere,
And all the boards did shrink;
Water, water, everywhere—
But not a drop to drink.”

SEVERAL times in the course of the night, I was
awakened by confused noises, like the blowing of por-
poises, or the spouting of whales; but the sky had be-
come overcast, and it had grown so dark, that on getting
up and looking about, I could see nothing of the crea-
tures producing these sounds. My slumbers were broken
and uneasy, and in the morning I found myself suffer-
ing from a dull, heavy pain in the head, accompanied by
a slight nausea, and a general feeling of languor and
weakness. Even to get upon my feet required some-
thing of an effort, which I made, impelled rather by a
dim, confused sense of duty, than by any spontaneous
impulse or inclination : had I consulted inclination alone,
DARK WATERS. 99

T believe I should have remained passive, and let things
take their course.

The occurrences of the last night had given rise to
some faint expectation that by daylight we should dis-
cover land in sight to the southward, where we had seen
the great light. But nothing was visible in that or any
other quarter. Possessed by some hope of this kind,
Arthur had been up, searching the horizon since the first
streak of day in the east. He showed me a large green
branch which he had picked up as it floated near us.
By the elegantly scolloped leaves, of a dark and glossy
green, it was easily recognized as a branch of the
bread-fruit tree; and from their bright, fresh color, and
the whiteness of the wood, where it had joined the
trunk, it must have been torn off quite recently. The
calm still continued. Immense schools of black-fish, or
porpoises, or some similar species, could be seen about
half a mile distant, passing westward, in an apparently
endless line. The temporary beneficial effect of yester-
day’s scanty supply of food and drink, had passed away
entirely, and all seemed to feel in a greater or less de-
gree, the bodily pain and weakness, and the lassitude
and indisposition to any kind of effort, by which I was
affected. To such an extent was this the case, that
when Arthur proposed that we should row towards the
school of fish in sight, and try to take some of them,
the strongest disinclination to make any such attempt was
evinced, and it was only after much argument and per-
100 THE ISLAND HOME.

suasion, and by direct personal appeals to us individually,
that he overcame this strange torpor, and induced us to
take to the oars.

On getting near enough to the objects of our pursuit,
to distinguish them plainly, we were sorry to find that
they were porpoises instead of black-fish, as we had at
first supposed; the former being shy and timid, and
much more difficult to approach than the latter; and so
they proved at present. Still we persevered for awhile ;
the hope of obtaining food having been once excited, we
were almost as reluctant to abandon the attempt as we
had been at first to commence it. But after half an
hour’s severe labor at the oars, we were obliged to give
it up as quite hopeless, and soon afterward the last of the
long column passed beyond pursuit, leaving us complete-
ly disheartened and worn out. The sail was again ar-
ranged so as to shelter us as much as possible from the
sun, and Arthur commenced distributing the leaves and
twigs of the bread-fruit branch, suggesting that some
slight refreshment might perhaps be derived from chew-
ing them. But they retained a saline taste from having
been in the sea-water, and no one proceeded far with the
experiment. Morton cut some small strips of leather
from his boots, and began to chew them. He fancied
that they afforded some nourishment, and recommended
the rest of us to make a similar trial, which I believe we
all did. Max almost immediately rejected with disgust
the first morsel which he put into his mouth, saying that
DARK WATERS. 101

he must “starve a little longer before he could relish
that.” At noon the heat was more intense, if possible,
than it had been the day before. Johnny was now ina
high fever, accompanied by symptoms of an alarming
character. It was distressing to witness his sufferings,
and feel utterly unable to do anything for him. Yet
there was nothing that we could do—food and drink
were the only medicines he needed, and these we could
not give him. Towards the close of the afternoon he
became delirious, and began to cry out violently and in-
cessantly for water. His voice seemed to have changed,
and could now scarcely be recognized. There was some-
thing very strange and horrible in the regular, unceasing
cries which he uttered, and which sounded at times al-
most like the howlings of a brute. Arthur had made a
sort of bed for him, to which each of us contributed such
articles of clothing as could be spared. It was now ne-
cessary to watch him every moment, and frequently to
use force to keep him from getting overboard. At one
time, having got to the side of the boat, before he could
be prevented, he commenced dipping up the sea-water
with his hand, and would have drunk it, had he not been
forcibly restrained. After this had lasted nearly two
hours, he suddenly ceased his struggles and violent cries,
aud began to beg piteously for “a drink of water.” This
he continued for a considerable time, repeatedly asking
Arthur to tell him why he could not have “just a little”
since there was “such a plenty of it.”
g*
102 THE ISLAND HOME.

It is impossible to describe the horrible and sickening
effect of all this upon us, in the state of utter physical
prostration to which we had been gradually reduced.
Browne and Arthur watched over Johnny with all the
care and patient unwearying kindness that a mother
could have shown; and they would not permit the rest
of us to relieve them for a moment, or to share any part
of their charge, painful and distressing as it was. Twice,
when it became necessary to hold the little sufferer fast,
to prevent him from getting over the gunwale, he spat
fiercely in Arthur’s face, struggling and crying out with
frightful vehemence. But Browne’s voice seemed to
soothe and control him, and when Johnny spoke to him,
it was gently and in the language of entreaty. Towards
night he became more quiet, and at last sunk into a kind
of lethargy, breathing deeply and heavily, but neither
speaking nor moving, except to turn from one side to the
other, which he did at nearly regular intervals.

This change relieved us from the necessity of con-
stantly watching and restraining him, but Arthur viewed
it as an unfavorable and alarming symptom ; he seemed
now more completely depressed than I had ever before
seen him, and to be overcome at last by grief, anxiety,
and the horrors of our situation.

The heat did not abate in the least with the going
down of the sun; but the night, though very close and
sultry, was calm and beautiful, like the last. Soon after
the moon rose, Max and Morton undressed, and bathed

‘
DARK WATERS. 103

themselves in the sea. The smooth moonlit water looked
so cool and inviting, that the rest of us soon followed
their example, notwithstanding the danger from sharks.
We were al] good swimmers, but no one ventured far
from the boat except Morton; I found that a few strokes
quite exhausted me, and I was obliged to turn and cling
to the gunwale. In fact so great was the loss of strength
which we had all suffered, that we came near perishing
in a very singular and almost incredible manner. After
having been in the water a sufficient time, as I thought,
I discovered, on trying to get into the boat again, that I
was utterly unable to do so, through sheer weakness.
At the same time I observed Max making a similar at-
tempt nearer the stern, with no better success. We were
all in the water except Johnny; any difficulty in getting
into the boat again had not been dreamed of; but I be-
gan now to feel seriously alarmed. My feet were drawn
forcibly under the boat’s bottom, and even to maintain
my hold of the gunwale, as we rose and sunk with the
swell, required an exhausting effort, which I knew I could
not long continue. Arthur was swimming near the
stern, holding on to the end of a rope, which he had cast
over before coming in. By great exertion I raised my-
self so far as to be able to look over the gunwale, when
I saw Browne in the same position directly opposite me.

“Can’t you get into the boat?” I asked.

“ Really, I don’t think I can,” said he, speaking like a
person exhausted.
104 THE ISLAND HOME.

“T can’t,” added Max, faintly, “it is as much as I can
do to maintain my hold.” At this moment a voice was
heard, calling out, apparently from a distance, “ Hilloa!
where are you? Hilloa!” It was hoarse, straied, and
distressed. Almost immediately the ery was repeated,
much nearer at hand, as it seemed; and then a third
time, faint, and distant as at first. I was horror-stricken ;
the cry sounded strange and fearful, and I did not recog-
nize the voice. Then it occurred to me that it must be
Morton, who had swum out farther than the rest, and
losing sight of the boat for a moment in the swell of the
sea, had become bewildered and alarmed. This might
easily happen; if but the length of a wave distant, we
should be invisible to him, unless both should chance to
tise on the swell at the same time. The moon, too, had
just passed behind a dark mass of cloud, and the sea lay
in partial obscurity. I now heard Browne and Arthur
shouting, in order, as I supposed, to guide Morton by the
sound of their voices. I too called out as loudly as I
was able. For a moment all was still again. Then I
heard some one say “There he is!” and a dark speck
appeared on the crest of a wave a little to the right. At
this moment the moon shone out brightly, and I saw
that it was Morton, swimming toward us. He reached
the boat panting and out of breath, and catching hold
near me with an almost convulsive effort, remained some
minutes without being able to speak a word. Arthur,
who had observed Max’s struggles to get into the yawl,
DARK WATERS. 105

now swam round to where Morton and I were hanging
on, and taking hold also, his additional weight depressed
the gunwale nearly to the water’s edge, when he got his
knee over it, and at last by a sudden effort rolled into the
boat. He then helped me to get in, and we two the rest.

Morton said that after swimming but a short distance
from the boat, as he supposed, he found himself getting
tired and very weak, and on turning, greatly to his sur-
prise, could see nothing of us. In reality, however,
there was nothing surprising in this, his face being on a
level with the surface, and the boat with neither sail nor
mast up, being much less in height than the long
smooth swells. Perceiving how great was his danger,
and becoming somewhat alarmed, he had called out in
the manner described: when he heard us shouting in
return, he was actually swimming away from us, and it
was only by following the direction of our voices that
he had at last reached the boat.

That night we kept no regular watch as we had
hitherto done, or at least we made no arrangement for
that purpose, though one or another of us was awake
most of the time watching Johnny, who continued, how-
ever, in the same deep lethargic slumber.

For my part, it was a long time before I could sleep
at all. There was something in the fate that threatened
us, more appalling than the terrors of death. The impre-
sions produced by the ravings, and cries, and struggles,
of our poor little fellow-sufferer were yet fresh, and they
106 THE ISLAND HOME,

could not be effaced. All in vain I strove to control the
workings of my morbidly excited imagination—I could
not shut out the fearful thoughts and anticipations
which the occurrences of the day so naturally and ob-
viously suggested. The lapse of twenty-four hours
might find us all reduced to the same helpless state, de-
prived of consciousness and reason. One after another
must succumb to the fever and become delirious, until
he who should last fall its victim, should find himself
alone in the midst of his stricken and raving com-
panions—alone retaining reason, no longer to be ac-
counted a blessing, since it could only serve to make
him sensible to all the accumulated horrors of his situa-
tion. I shuddered as I contemplated the possibility
that I might be that most wretched one, the last of all
to sink and perish. Atlength I began to imagine that
my mind was actually beginning to fail, and that I was
becoming delirious. At first it was but a fearful sus-
picion. Soon however, it took such strong possession
of me, that I was compelled to relinquish all thought of
sleep. Sitting up, I saw that Arthur was awake and by
the side of Johnny. Tis face was upturned, and his
hands clasped as if in prayer. I could see his lips move,
and even the tears trickling from beneath his closed lids,
for the moonlight fell fuli upon his countenance. He
did not observe me, and after a few moments he laid
down again without speaking, and soon appeared to
slumber like the rest.
DARK WATERS. 107

Pressing my hands to my head, I leaned over the
stern, my face almost touching the water. A current
of cooler air was stirring close to the surface, as if it
were the breathing of the sea, for there was no wind.
How preternaturally still everything seemed—what an
intensity of silence! How softly the pale moonlight
rested upon the water! A grand and solemn repose
wrapped the heavens and the ocean—no sound beneath
all that vast blue dome—no motion, but the heaving of
the long sluggish swell. Gradually I became calmer ;
the excitement and perturbation of my mind began to
subside, and at length I felt as though I could sleep.
As I resumed my place by the side of Browne, he
moved as if about to awake, and murmured indistinctly
some broken sentences. From the words that escaped
him, he was dreaming of that far-off home which he
was to behold no more. In fancy he was wandering
again by the banks of the Clyde, the scene of many a
school-boy ramble. But it seemed as though the
shadow of present realities darkened even his dreams,
and he beheld these familiar haunts no longer in the
joyous light of early days, “Tow strange it looks !”
he muttered slowly, “ how dark the river is—how deep
and dark !—it seems to me it was not so then, Robert.”
Truly, companion in suffering, this is no falsely colored

dream of thine, for we have all come at last into deep
and dark waters.
X.

@ Sunil.

THE CACHELOT AND HIS ASSATLANTS—THE COMBAT-—
NEW ACQUAINTANCES,

“Strange creatures round us sweep 5
Strange things come up to look at us,
The monsters of the deep.”

Tue first thought that flashed through my mind with
returning consciousness in the morning, was, “This is
the last day for hope—unless relief comes to-day in
some shape, we must perish.” I was the first awake,
and glancing at the faces of my companions lying about
in the bottom of the boat, I could not help shudder-
ing. They had a strange and unnatural look—a miser-
able expression of pain and weakness. All that was
familiar and pleasant to look upon, had vanished from
those sharpened and haggard features. Their closed
eyes seemed singularly sunken; and their matted hair,
sunburned skin, and soiled clothing, added something of
wildness to the misery of their appearance.

Browne, who had slept beside me, was breathing
hard, and started every now and then, as if in pain.
A SAIL 109

Johnny slumbered so peacefully, and breathed so gently,
that for a moment I was alarmed, and doubted whether
he was breathing at all, until I stooped down and
watched him closely. There were still no indications of
a breeze. -A school of whales was visible about a quar-
ter of a mile to the westward, spouting and pursuing
their unwieldy sport; but I took no interest in the sight,
and leaning over the gunwale, commenced bathing my
head and eyes with the sea-water. While thus engaged
I was startled by seeing an enormous cachelot suddenly
break the water within fifteen j+-ds of the boat. Its
head, which composed nearly a third of its entire bulk,
seeméd a mountain of flesh. A couple of small calves
followed it, and came swimming playfully round us.
For a minute or two, the cachelot floated quietly at the
surface where it had first appeared, throwing a slender
jet of water, together with a large volume of spray and
vapor into the air; then rolling over upon its side, it be-
gan to lash the sea with its broad and powerful tail,
every stroke of which produced a sound like the report
of a cannon. This roused the sleepers abruptly, and
just as they sprang up, and began to look around in as-
tonishment, for the cause of so startling a commotion,
the creature cast its misshapen head downwards, and
throwing its immense flukes high into the air, disappear-
ed. ‘We watched anxiously to see where it would rise,
conscious of the perils of such a neighborhood, and that
even a playful movement, a random sweep of the tail while
10
110 THE ISLAND HOME.

pursuing its gigantic pastime, would be sufficient to de-
stroy us. It came to the surface at about the same dis-
tance as before, but on the opposite side of the boat,
throwing itself half out of the water as it rose: again it
commenced lashing the sea violently, as if in the mere
wanton display of its terrible strength, until far around,
the water was one wide sheet of foam. The calves still
gambolled near us, chasing each other about and under
the yawl, and we might easily have killed one of them,
had we not been deterred by the almost certain conse-
quences of arousing the fury of the old whale. Mean-
time, the entire school seemed to be edging down towards
us. There was not a breath of air, and we had no
means of getting out of the way of the danger to which
we should be exposed, if among them, except by taking
to the oars; and this, nothing short of the most pressing
and immediate peril, could induce us to do. But our
attention was soon withdrawn from the herd, to the sin-
gular and alarming movements of the individual near
us. Rushing along the surface for short distances, it
threw itself several times half clear of the water, turning
after each of these leaps, as abruptly as its unwieldy
bulk would permit, and running a tilt with equal violence
in the opposite direction. Once, it passed so near us,
that I think I could have touched it with an oar, and we
saw distinctly its small, dull eye, and the loose, wrinkled
folds of skin, about its tremendous jaws. For a minute

afterwards, the boat rolled dangerously in the swell
A SATL. lil

caused by the swift passage of so vast an object. Sud-
denly, after one of these abrupt turns, the monster
headed directly towards us, and came rushing onward
with fearful velocity, cither not noticing us at all, or else
mistaking the boat for some sea-creature, with which it
designed to measure its strength. There was no time for
any effort to avoid the danger; and even had there been, we
were too much paralyzed by its imminence, to make such
an effort. The whale was scarcely twelve yards cff—cer-
tainly not twenty. Behind it stretched a foaming wake,
straight as an ariow. Its vast, mountainous head
ploughed up the waves like a ship’s cutwater, piling
high the foam and spray before it. To miss us, was
now a sheer impossibility, and no earthly power could
arrest the creature’s career. Instant destruction appear-
ed inevitable. I grew dizzy, and my head began to
swim, while the thought flashed confusedly through my
mind, that infinite wisdom had decreed that we must
die, and this manner of perishing had been chosen in
mercy, to spare us the prolonged horrors of starvation.
What a multitude of incoherent thoughts and recollee-
tions crowded upon my mind in that moment of time!
A thousand little incidents of my past life, disconnected
and trivial—a shadowy throng of familiar scenes and
faces, surged up before me, vividly as objects revealed for
an instant by the glare of the lightning, in the gloom of
a stormy night. Closing my eyes, I silently commended
my soul to God, and was endeavoring to compose my-
112 THE ISLAND HOME,

self for the dreadful event, when Morton sprang to his
feet, and called hurriedly upon us to shout together.
All seemed to catch his intention at once, and to per-
ceive in it a gleam of hope; and standing up, we raised
our voices in a hoarse cry, that sounded strange and
startling even to ourselves. Instantly, as it seemed, the
whale dove almost perpendicularly downwards, but so
great was its momentum, that its fluked tail cut the air
within an oar’s length of the boat as it disappeared.
Whether the shout we had uttered, caused the sudden
plunge to which we owed our preservation, it is impos-
sible to decide. Notwithstanding its bulk and power,
the cachelot is said to be a timid creature, except when
injured or enraged, and great caution has to be exercised
by whalers in approaching them. Suddenly recollecting
this, the thought of undertaking to scare the formidable
monster, had suggested itself to Morton, and he had acted
upon it in sheer desperation, impelled by the same instinct
that causes a drowning man to catch even at a straw.
But however obtained, our reprieve from danger was
only momentary. The whale came to the surface at no
great distance, and once more headed towards us. If
frightened for an instant, it had quickly recovered from
the panic, and now there was no mistaking the creature’s
purpose: it came on, exhibiting every mark of rage, and
with jaws literally wide open. We felt that no device or
effort of our own could be of any avail. We might as
well hope to resist a tempest, or an earthquake, or the
A SAIL, 118

shock of a falling mountain, as that immense mass of
matter, instinct with life and power, and apparently ani-
mated by brute fury. ,

Every hope had vanished, and I think that we were all
in a great measure resigned to death, and fully expecting
it, when there came, (as it seemed to us, by actual mira-
cle) a most wonderful interposition.

A dark, bulky mass, (in the utter bewilderment of the
moment, we noted nothing distinctly of its appearance)
shot perpendicularly from the sea twenty feet into the
air, and fell with a tremendous concussion, directly upon
the whale’s back. It must have been several tons in
weight, and the blow inflicted was crushing. For a mo-
ment the whale seemed paralyzed by the shock, and its
vast frame quivered with agony; but recovering quickly,
it rushed with open jaws upon its strange assailant, which
immediately dove, and both vanished. Very soon, the
whale came to the surface again; and now we became
the witnesses of one of those singular and tremendous
spectacles, of which the vast solitudes of the tropical seas
are doubtless often the theatre, but which human eyes
have rarely beheld.

The cachelot seemed to be attacked by two powerful
confederates, acting in concert. The one assailed it from.
below, and continually drove it to the surface, while the
other—the dark bulky object—repeated its singular at~
tacks in precisely the same manner as at first, whenever
any part of the gigantic frame of the whale was exposed,

10*
114 THE ISLAND HOME.

never once missing its mark, and inflicting blows, which
one would think, singly sufficient to destroy any living
creature. At times the conflict was carried on so near
us, as to endanger our safety; and we could see all of
the combatants with the utmost distinctness, though not
at the same time. The first glimpse which we caught
of the second antagonist of the whale, as it rose through
the water to the attack, enabled us at once to identify it
as that most fierce and formidable creature—the Pacific
Sword-fish.

The other, as I now had an opportunity to observe,
was a fish of full one third the length of the whale itself,
and of enormous bulk in proportion ; it was covered with
a dark rough skin, in appearance not unlike that of an
alligator. The cachelot rushed upon its foes alternately,
and the one thus singled out invariably fled, until the
other had an opportunity to come to its assistance; the
sword-fish swimming around in a wide circle at the top
of the water, when pursued, and the other diving when
chased in its turn. If the whale followed the sword-fish
to the surface, it was sure to receive a stunning blow
from its leaping enemy ; if it pursued the latter below,
the sword-fish there attacked it fearlessly, and, as it ap-
peared, successfully, forcing it quickly back to the top of
the water.

Presently the battle began to recede from us, the
whale evidently making towards the school, which was
at no great distance, and strange as the sight was, we
A SAIL, 115

watched it with but a languid interest, as soon as our
safety appeared to be no longer involved. The whale
must have been badly hurt, for the water which it threw
up on coming to the surface and spouting, was tinged
with blood. After this I saw no more of the sword-fish
and his associate; they had probably abandoned the at-
tack.* As nearly as I can recollect, we did not, either
during the progress of the fight, or after it was over, ex-
change a single word on the subject, so dumb and apa-
thetic had we become. After awhile the school of
whales appeared to be moving off, and in half an hour
more, we lost sight of them altogether.

All this while, Johnny had continued to sleep soundly,
and his slumbers seemed more natural and refreshing

* This fish story has several rather astonishing features—at
least to an inexperienced landsman. The sword-fish and thresh-
er are said to seek and attack the right whale together; but my
friend, Captain Tarbox, whom I have consulted on the subject,
says he has never heard of their interfering with the cachelot,
or sperm-whale, which would, he thinks, be very likely to make
mince-meat of them both, should they be guilty of such temeri-
ty: the right whale uses no other weapon than his powerful
tail; whereas the cachelot goes at an adversary with open
jaws. Upon my inquiring whether threshers “of several tons
weight,” and jumping “twenty feet into the air,” were common,
the captain seemed piqued at my implied skepticism as to ma-
rine monsters, and briefly made answer, that there were more
strange creatures in the sea, than were dreamed of in my phi-
losophy, and that “many an old sailor could give more real in-
formation on the subject, than all the natural history books, and
bookish men in the world.””—Tux Eprron.
116 THE ISLAND HOME.

than before. When at length he awoke, the delirium
had ceased, and he was calm and gentle, but so weak
that he could not sit up without being supported. After
the disappearance of the whales, several hours passed,
during which we lay under our awning without a word
being spoken by any one. Throughout this day, the sea
seemed to be alive with fish; myriads of them were to
be seen in every direction; troops of agile and graceful
dolphins ; revolving black-tish chased by ravenous
sharks ; leaping albacore, dazzling the eye with the flash
of their golden scales, as they shot into the air for a mo-
ment ; porpoises, bonito, flying-fish, and a hundred un-
known kinds which I had never seen or heard of. At
one time we were surrounded by an immense shoal of
small fishes, about the size of mackerel, so densely
crowded together that their backs presented an almost
solid surface, on which it seemed as if one might walk
dry-shod. None, however, came actually within our
reach, and we made no effort to approach them.

From the time of our wonderful escape from being
destroyed by the whale, until the occurrence which T am
about to relate, I remember nothing distinctly—all seems
vague and dream-like. I could not say with confidence,
from my own knowledge, whether the interval consisted
of several days, or of only a few feverish and half-delir-
ious hours; nor whether the sights and sounds of which
T have a confused recollection, were real, or imaginary.
I think, however, that it must have been in the afternoon

A BAIL. 117

of the same day (Arthur is confident that it was), that
Morton came to me as I lay in the bottom of the boat
in a state of utter desperation and self-abandonment, and
aroused me, saying in a hoarse and painful whisper, that
there was a vessel in sight. Even this announcement
hardly sufficed to overcome the stupor into which I had
sunk, and it was with a reluctant effort, and a feeling
akin to annoyance at being disturbed, that I sat up and
looked around me. My eyes were so much inflamed
that I could see nothing distinctly.

The first thing that I observed, was that the calm was
at anend. A breeze had sprung up, and was blowing
gently, but pretty steadily from the south. The surface
of the sea was slightly ruffled, and its dead, stagnant as-
pect had given place to one of breezy freshness. In this
change there was something reviving and strengthening.
Far to the south, where Morton pointed out the vessel
which he had discovered, I could just distinguish a white
speck upon the water, which seemed more like the crest
of a wave than anything else. Morton had already called
Arthur’s attention to it, and he was watching it intently.
Gradually it became more distinct, and in half an hour, I
too, could make it out plainly, to be a small sailing vessel
of some description. As she was coming directly down
before the wind, there seemed to be no need of doing
anything to attract her attention. I now hastened to re-
animate Max and Browne, by communicating to them the
intelligence that relief was probably at hand. In three
118 THE ISLAND HOME.

quarters of an hour more, the strange sail was near
enough to enable us to see that she was a large double
canoe, such as is used by some of the islanders of the
South Pacific, in their trading voyages. It had two
masts, with large triangular mat-sails, and appeared to
contain six or seven persons only, whom we supposed to
be natives of some neighboring island. As soon as they
were within speaking distance, one of them, to our great
astonishment, hailed us in French. Arthur undertook to
answer in the same language, when the other, probably
perceiving that the French was not his native tongue,
spoke to us in tolerable English, but with a strong French
accent. It was easy to perceive, now that our attention
was particularly called to him, that the spokesman was a
European. Though almost naked like the rest, and elab-
orately tattooed upon the chest and shoulders, his light
hair and beard, and florid though sun-burnt skin, sutii-
ciently distinguished him from them. Of course the first
thing with us, was to make known our wants, and to ask
for food, and above all for water. As soon as they could
bring the canoe near enough, the Frenchman watching
his opportunity, reached out to us a large gourd contain-
ing water, of which we drank plentifully, passing it round
several times. Arthur hastened to pour a little into
Jobnny’s mouth, and the effect was astonishing: he
seemed to revive almost instantaneously, and sitting up,
he seized the gourd himself, and drank eagerly as long as
Arthur would Iet him. The Frenchman next tossed us

‘
A SAIL. 119

something wrapped in Banana leaves, a thick, dark-colored
paste of some kind. It was enough that it was an arti-
cle of food, and we devoured it, without pausing for any
very close examination, though its appearance was by no
means inviting, and it had a crude and slightly acid taste.
Tle threw us also several thin, hard cakes similar in taste
and color to the other substance. Both were probably
preparations of the bread-fruit, the latter being dried and
hardened in the sun, or by fire. Ravenously hungry as
we were, these supplies were divided and apportioned
with the most scrupulous exactness. On finding that the
natives were well supplied with water, having several
large gourds full, we passed the calabash round again,
until we had drained it dry, when they gave us another
gourd. Meanwhile, though we were too busy to look
about us much, the canoe’s people watched us very nar-
rowly, and in such a manner as to make me feel uneasy
and doubtful as to their intentions, notwithstanding their
kindness thus far. As soon as the first cravings of hun-
ger and thirst were satisfied, I began to return their scru-
tiny, and I now observed that they differed in many re-
spects from the Tahitians, and from all the other Poly-
nesian tribes of which I knew anything. Their complex-
ion was a clear olive; their faces oval, with regular fea-
tures ; their hair straight and black ; their eyes large, and
the general expression of their countenances simple and
pleasing, though there were several keen, crafty-looking
faces among them. All were tattooed more or less pro-
120 THE ISLAND HOME.

fusely, the chests of some resembling checker-boards, and
others being ornamented with rosettes, and representa-
tions of various natural objects, as birds, fishes, trees, &c.
Their only clothing consisted of the maro, a strip of
tappa or native cloth, tied round the loins. A wave hap-
pening to throw the boats nearly together, one of the
natives caught hold of our gunwale at the stern, and an-
other at the bow, and thus kept the canoe alongside.
They now began to cast searching glances at us, and
at everything in the yawl. I observed the Frenchman
intently eying the handle of one of the cutlasses,
which protruded from beneath a fold of canvass. He
inquired eagerly whether we had any firearms, and
seemed greatly disappointed to find that we had not.
He next asked for tobacco, with no better success, which
apparently surprised him very much, for he shrugged
his shoulders, and raised his thick eyebrows with a
doubtful and incredulous look. At this moment the
gilt buttons upon Max’s jacket seemed to strike the fancy
of one of our new friends, and excited his cupidity to
such a degree, that after fixing upon them a long and
admiring gaze, he suddenly reached over and made a
snatch at them. He got hold of one, and in trying to
pull it off, came very near jerking Max overboard.
Morton, who was sitting next to Max, interfered, and
caught the man by the arm, with a look and manner
that made me fear he might do something imprudent.
The savage, who was an athletic fellow, obstinately
A SAIL, 121

maintained his hold of Max’s jacket, and casting a fero-
cious glance at Morton, snatched up a short, thick paddle,
and brandished it over his head as if about to strike.
Arthur appealed to the Frenchman to interpose, but be-
fore he could do so, one of the natives, a handsome boy,
who was seated cross-legged upon a platform between
the masts, spoke to the man in a raised voice, and with
an air of authority, whereupon, to my surprise, he im-
mediately dropped the paddle, and sullenly desisted from
his attempt. This lad, who seemed to be so promptly
obeyed, did not look to be more than thirteen ‘or fourteen
years of age. His voice was soft and girlish ; he had a
remarkably open and pleasing countenance, and surveyed
us with an air of friendly interest, very different from
the sinister and greedy looks of several of the others,
including the Frenchman himself. In answer to the
questions of the latter, Arthur told him that we were
Americans, and related very briefly how we had come
into our present situation. He then informed us in turn,
that he had been cast away, some six years before, in a
French barque engaged in the tortoise-shell traffic, upon
an uninhabited island, about forty miles from the one
where he and those with him, now lived. After remain-
ing there for more than a year, he and his companions,
having reason to believe that they were in the neighbor-
hood of a group occasionally visited by trading vessels,
had set out in search of it, in a small boat. Their be-
lief as to the existence and situation of these islands
11
122 THE ISLAND HOME.

proved to be well founded ; they had finally succeeded
in reaching them, had been hospitably received and
treated by the natives, among whem they had acquired
considerable influence, but had as yet had no opportunity
of returning home.

They were now, he said, on their return from a trad-
ing voyage to a neighboring island, where they had just
disposed of a cargo of mats and tappa, in exchange for
baskets of native manufacture, and shark’s teeth. avy-
ing been becalmed all the preceding day and night, they
feared that they had drifted out of their course, since
otherwise, they ought, after making full allowance for
the calm, to have already reached their own island. He
finished by assuring us, that we might calculate with
confidence, upon enjoying perfect security and kind
treatment among these people.

The conference being concluded, he directed us to put
up our sail, and steer after the canoe; adding that he
expected to reach the group before midnight, if the wind
held fair. He spoke with the air of one delivering a
command, and evidently considered us entirely under
his control. But of course we felt no disposition to ob-
ject to what he directed. The fact that the natives had
treated him and his companions so well, was an encour-
agement to us, as aflording some proof of their friendly
and peaceful character, and we supposed that he could
have no possible motive for using his influence to our
A SAIL, 123

prejudice. Even had there been any other course for us
to choose, to escape perishing, we were in no condition to
make any effectual opposition to the will of our new ac-
quaintances.
XI.

A Catustrophe

THE WHIELING COLUMNS—A STUPENDOUS SPECTACLE-—-WE
LOSE OUR NEW FRIENDS,

“Still round and round the fluid vortex flies,
Scattering dun night, end horror through the skies,
The swift volution and the enormous train
Let sages versed in Nature's lore explain;

The horrid apparition still draws nigh,
And white with foam the whirling surges fly.”

Tue breeze was now steady though gentle, and Max
and Morton set to work riggine the sail, which for the
last two days had served as an awning.

During our mutual inquiries and explanations, the
Frenchman had kept the canve close alongside of us;
he now braced round the yard of his triangular sail,
which had been shaking in the wind, and began to draw
ahead. The young native who had interfered so effec-
tually in May’s behalf, observing the eagerness with
which we had devoured the doughy mass of pounded
bread-fruit, tossed another cake of the same substance
into the boat as we separated, which when distributed,
afforded a morsel or two to each of us. J had particu-

‘
A CATASTROPHE, 125

larly observed this boy on the first approach of the
canoe, from the circumstance of his occupying a small
raised platform, or dais, of wicker-work covered with mats.

As our sail had been entirely disengaged from the
mast and gaff, it was quite a piece of work to rig it
again for service, and by the time this was effected, the
canoe was some distance ahead of us: though she was
far better adapted than the yawl for sailing with a light
breeze, yet we nearly held our own with her after once
getting fairly under way.

When the wind first sprang up, the sky had become
slightly overcast with broken masses of clouds, of a pecu-
liar and unusual appearance. From the most consider-
able of these masses, radiated as from a centre, long
lines, like pencils of light, running in straight, regularly
diverging rays, to the ocean.

We had been sailing in the wake of the canoe, per-
haps half an hour, when I observed in the south-west, a
singularly shaped cloud to which a dark column extend-
ing downward to the sea appeared to be attached. This
column was quite narrow at the base but enlarged as it
rose, until just below the point of union with the cloud,
it spread outward like a gothic pillar, diverging into
arches as it meets the roof. I surveyed this strange
spectacle for several minutes before its true character oc-
curred to me. It was already observed by those in the
canoe, and from their exclamations and gestures, they
evidently viewed it with apprehension and dread.

11*
126 THE ISLAND HOME.

It was moving slowly towards us, aud we also,
watched with feelings in which alarm began to pre-
dominate over curiosity and interest, the majestic ap-
proach of this vast body of water (as we now perceived
it to be), held by some secret, power, suspended between
heaven and earth.

“Tt appears to be moving north before the wind,”
said Arthur, at length; “if it keeps on its present course,
it will pass by, at a safe distance on our left.”

This seemed probable; but we felt disposed to give it
a still wider berth, and shifting the sail, we steered in a
north-easterly direction. Scarcely had our sail filled on
the new tack, when a cry of terror again drew attention
to the canoe, and the natives were seen pointing to an-
other water-spout, moving slowly round from the east to
the north, and threatening to intercept us in the course
we were pursuing. This, unlike the first, was a cylin-
drical column of water, of about the same diameter
throughout its entire length, extending in a straight and
unbroken line from the ocean to the heavens. Its upper
extremity was lost amid a mass of clouds, in which I
fancied I could perceive the effects of the gradual diffu-
sion of the water drawn from the sea, as it wound its
way upward with a rapid spiral motion, and poured into
that elevated reservoir. As the process went on, the
cloud grew darker, and seemed to stoop with its accu
mulating weight of waters.

Our position was fast becoming embarrassing and
A CATASTROPHE. 127

dangerous. We had changed our course to avoid the
first water-spout, and now we were confronted by an-
other still nearer at hand.

For a moment all was confusion, indecision, and dis-
may.

“Quick! round with her head, and let her go right
before the wind!” shouted Max hurriedly.

“That would be running directly into the danger,”
cried Morton, “they areboth moving north and approach-
ing each other.”

“Then let us pull down the sail, until they are at a
safe distance.”

“J would rather keep her under headway,” said Arthur,
“or how could we escape, if one of them should move
down upon us ?”

“What can we do, then?” exclaimed Max; “we can’t
sail in the teeth of the wind.”

“T am for going about to the left again, and steering
as near the wind as possible,” said Arthur, “the one on
that side is farthest north.”

This was the course which the natives had already
adopted, and they were now steering nearly south-west.
We immediately followed their example, and the fore
and aft rig of the yaw] enabled us to sail nearer the wind
than they could do.

In a few moments the funnel-shaped water-spout, which
we had first seen, had passed off northward, and was at
such a distance as to remove all apprehensions on account
128 THE ISLAND HOME.

of it. Not so, however, with the second; for hardly had
we tacked again, when, notwithstanding that we were to
windward of it, it began to move rapidly towards us.
Its course was not direct and uniform, but it veered
now to the right, and now to the left, rendering it difficult
for us to decide which way to stcer in order to avoid it.
Arthur sat at the helm, pale, but quite calm and col-
lected, his eyes steadfastly fixed on the advancing column,
while Johnny crouched at his side, holding fast one of his
hands in both his own. Morton held the sheet, and stood
ready to shift the sail, as the emergency might require.
Onward it came, towering to the skies, and darkening
the ocean with its impending bulk: soon we could per-
ceive the powerful agitation of the water far around
its base, and within the vortex of its influence: a dense
cloud of spray, thrown off in its rapid revolutions, envel-
oped its lower extremity : the rushing sound of the water
as it was drawn upward, was also distinctly audible.
And now it seemed to take a straight course for the canoe.
The natives, with the exception of the boy, threw them-
selves down in the bottom of the boat in abject terror; it
was indeed an appalling spectacle, and calculated to shake
the stoutest heart, to see that vast mass of water, enough
as it seemed, to swamp the navies of the world, sus-
pended so strangely over them.
The Frenchman appeared to be endeavoring to get the
natives to make some exertion, but in vain. He and the
boy then seized a couple of paddles, and made a frantic
A CATASTROPHE. 129

effort to escape the threatened danger: but the whirling
pillar was almost upon them, and it seemed as though
they were devoted to certain destruction. The French-
man now threw down his paddle, and sat with his hands
folded on his breast, awaiting his fate. The boy, after
speaking earnestly to his companion, who merely shook his
head, stood up in the prow of the canoe, and casting one
shuddering look at the dark column, he joined his hands
above his head, and plunged into the sea. In a moment
he came to the surface, and struck out vigorously towards
us.

The canoe seemed already within the influence of the
water-spout, and was drawn towards it with the violently
agitated waters around its base. The Frenchman, unable
longer to endure the awful sight, bowed his head upon
his hands; another moment, and he was lost to sight in
the circle of mist and spray that enveloped the foot of
the column ; then a strong oscillation began to be visible
in the body of the water-spout ; it swayed heavily to and
fro; the cloud at its apex seemed to stoop, and the whole
mass broke and fell, with a noise that might havé been
heard for miles. The sea, far around was crushed into
smoothness by the shock; immediately where the vast
pillar had stood, it boiled like a caldron; then a suc-
cession of waves, white with foam, came circling outward
from the spot, extending even to us.

The native boy, who swam faster than we sailed, was
already within forty or fifty yards of us, and we put
130 THE ISLAND HOME.

about and steered for him: in a moment he was along-
side, and Arthur, reaching out his hand, helped him into
the boat.

The sea had now resumed its usual appearance, and
every trace of the water-spout was gone, so that it was
impossible to fix the spot where it had broken, Nota
vestige of the cance, or of her ill-fated company, was
anywhere to be seen. We sailed backward and forward
in the neighborhood of the place, carefully scrutinizing
the surface in every direction, and traversing several times,
the spot, as nearly as we could determine it, where the
canoe had last been seen: but our search was fruitless :
the long billows swelled and subsided with their wonted
regularity, and their rippled summits glittered as brightly
in the sunshine as ever, but they revealed no trace of
those whom they had so suddenly and remorsely in-
gulfed.

The water-spout which had first been seen, had disap-
peared, and a few heavy clouds in the zenith alone re-
mained, as evidences of the terrific phenomenon which
we hdd just witnessed.
XII.

Ont Sslank Dome.

THE ILLUSION OF THE GOLDEN HATE--THE WALL OF BREAKERS-—
A STRUGGLE FOR LIFE—THE ISLET OF PALMS.

“ Keel never ploughed that lonely sea,
That isle no human eye hath viewed 5
Around it still in tumult rude,

The surges everlastingly,

Burst on the coral-girded shore

With mighty bound and ceaseless roar:
A fresh unsullied work of God,

By human footstep yet untrod.”

Tue native lad now seemed to be quite overwhelmed
with grief. He had made no manifestations of it while
we were endeavoring to discover some trace of his com-
panions, but when at length we relinquished the attempt,
and it became certain that they had all perished, he ut-
tered a low, wailing cry, full of distress and anguish, and
laying his head upon his hands, sobbed bitterly.

The Frenchman had told us that the island lay to the
northward ; and we now put the head of the boat in
that direction, steering by the sun, which was just
setting.

When the first violence of the boy’s grief had some-
132 THE ISLAND HOME.

what abated, Arthur spoke to him gently, in the dialect
of the Society Islands. He listened attentively, turning
his large eyes upon Arthur’s face with an expression of
mingled timidity and interest, and replied in a low, musi-
cal voice. They seemed to understand one another, and
talked together for some time. The language spoken
by the boy, differed so little, as Arthur told us, from
that of the Tahitians, that he easily gathered the mean-
ing of what he said. Upon being questioned as to the
distance of the island, and the course which we must
stcer in order to reach it, he pointed to a bright star,
just beginning to be visible in the north-east.

It is customary with the South-sea Islanders, before
setting out on their long voyages, in which it is neces-
sary to venture out of sight of land, to select some star,
by which to regulate their course in the night-time ; this
they call the “aveia,” or guiding star of the voyage.
They are thus enabled to sail from island to island, and
from group to group, between which all intercourse
would otherwise be impossible without a compass. The
star now pointed out to us, had been fixed upon by the
companions of the little Islander, at the commencement
of their ill-fated voyage, as marking the direction of the
home which they were destined never to regain. Among
other things, we learned from the boy, that his native
island, which we were now endeavoring to reach, was
the largest of a group of three, over all of which his
father’s authority as chief or king, extended: that there
OUR ISLAND HOME. 133

were six whites living among them, who had arrived
there many years before, with the one who had just per-
ished, and had come from an uninhabited island to the
southward, upon which they had been wrecked.

During the night the wind continued fair, and ani-
mated by the hopes to which the statements of the little
native had given rise, we renewed our watch, which had
lately been discontinued, and sailed steadily northward,
cherishing a strong confidence that we should reach land
before morning.

The second watch—from a little after midnight to
dawn—fell to me. As it began to grow light, I almost
feared to look northward, dreading the shock of a fresh
disappointment, that must consign us again, to the be-
numbing apathy from which we had yesterday rallied.

There seemed to me, to be something unusual in the
atmosphere, that impeded, or rather confused and be-
wildered the sight; and when the sun rose I had not
made out anything like land. It was not mist or fog,
for the air was dry, and there were already indications
of a fiercely hot day, though it was yet fresh and cool.
The sky above us too, was perfectly clear, all the clouds
seeming to have slid down to the horizon, along which
2 white army of them was marshalled, in rounded fleecy
masses, like Alpine peaks towering one above another, or
shining icebergs, pale and cold as those that drift in
Arctic seas.

One by one, my companions awoke, to learn the fail-

12
134 THE ISLAND HOME.

ure thus far, of all the sanguine expectations of the pre-
ceding evening. ‘The native boy could suggest no reason
why we had not reached the island, and when questioned
on the subject, and told that we had steered all through
the night by the “ aveia,” he merely shook his head with
a bewildered and hopeless look. Max, on perceiving that
we were still out of sight of land, threw himself down
again in the bottom of the boat without speaking a word,
where he remained with his eyes closed as if sleeping.
Arthur, after some further conversation with the little
Islander, came to the conclusion that in steering due
north, we had not made sufficient allowance for the
strong current setting westward; and he proposed that
we should now sail directly east, to which no objection
was made, most of us having at last come to feel, that it
could matter little what course we thenceforth steered.
He accordingly took the direction of things into his own
hands: the wind, which had moderated, was still from the
west, and he put the boat before it, and lashed the helm.
The peculiar appearance of the atmosphere still con-
tinued. During the morning a number of tropic birds
flew by us, the first that we had seen since our separa-
tion from the ship. About noon two noddies alighted on
the gaff, and the little native climbed the mast after
them; but though they are generally so tame, or so stu-
pid, as to permit themselves to be approached and taken
with the hand, these flew away before he could seize
them. We hailed the appearance of these birds as a
OUR ISLAND HOME. 135

favorable omen, neither species being often seen at any
considerable distance from land. It was, I suppose,
about an hour after this, that happening to look back, I
saw what appeared to be a high island covered with tall
groves of palms, some two miles distant. The elevated
shores, and the green tops of the trees were plainly visi-
ble; but just at the point where land and water met,
there was a kind of hazy indistinctness in the view. We
were sailing directly from it, and I could not understand
how we had passed as near as we must have done, with-
out observing it. Browne, catching sight of it almost at
the same time with myself, uttered an exclamation that
quickly aroused the attention of the rest, and we all
stood for a moment, gazing half incredulously, upon the
land which seemed to have started up so suddenly out of
the sea, in the very track which we had just passed over.

Arthur alone,.appeared to be but little moved; he
looked long and intently, without uttering a word.

“This is singular—very singular!” said Morton. “ It
seems as though we must have sailed over the very spot
where it lies.”

“Unless I am mistaken,” said Arthur, “ we have been
going backward for some time past: we must be in a
very powerful current, which is carrying us in a direction
contrary to that in which we are heading : the wind is so
light that this is not impossible.”

“T believe you are right,” said Morton, “I can account
for it in no other way.”
136 THE ISLAND HOME.

“ We had better then pull down the sail, and take the
benefit of the full force of the current,” resumed Ar-
thur : this was accordingly done, and the mast unstepped.

A short time passed, during which we appeared to be
steadily drawing nearer to the land. The shore itself,
where it emerged from the ocean, we could not see with
perfect distinctness : a fine, golden haze, like a visible at-
mosphere, waved and quivered before it, half veiling it
from sight, and imparting to it an uncertain, though
bright and dazzling aspect: but this appearance was
confined to the lower part of the land; the bold shores
and high groves were clearly defined.

“TI trust we are not the subjects of some fearful
illusion,” said Browne, breaking a long silence, during
which all eyes had been rivetted upon the island, “ but
there is something very strange about all this—it has
an unearthly look.”

As he spoke, the bright haze which floated over the
sea near the surface, began to extend itself upward, and
to grow denser and more impervious to the sight: the
wooded shores became indistinct and dim, and seemed
gradually receding in the distance, until the whole
island, with its bold heights and waving groves, dissolved
and melted away, like a beautiful vision.

“What is this !” exclaimed Browne, in a voice of hor-
ror. “I should think, if I believed such things per-
mitted, that evil spirits had power here on the lonely
sea, and were sporting with our misery.”
OUR ISLAND HOME. 187

“Tt is a mirage,” said Arthur quietly, “as I suspected
from the first. But courage! though what we have
seen was an optical illusion, there must be a real island
in the distance beyond, of which this was the elevated
and refracted image. It cannot, I think, be more than
thirty or forty miles off, and the current is sweeping us
steadily towards it.”

“T suppose then,” said Morton, “that we can do noth-
ing better, than to trust ourselves entirely to this current,
which must, in fact, be a pretty powerful one—at least
as rapid as the Gulf Stream.” .

“We can do nothing better until the wind changes,”
replied Arthur, cheerfully; “at present I am disposed
to think we are doing very well, and fast approaching
land.”

But there was no change of the wind, and we con-
tinued hour after hour, apparently making no progress,
but in reality, as we believed, drifting steadily westward.
All through the day we maintained a vigilant watch,
lest by any possibility we should miss sight of the island
which Arthur was so confident we were approaching.
Late in the afternoon we saw a flock of gannets, and
some sooty tern; the gannets passing so near, that we
could hear the motion of their long twisted wings.
Later still, a number of small reef-birds passed over-
head; all were flying westward. This confirmed Arthur
in his belief of the proximity of land. “See,” said he,
“these little reef-birds are bound in the same direction

12*
188 THE ISLAND HOME.

with the others, and with ourselves; you may depend
upon it, that the sea-fowl we have seen, are hastening
homeward to their nests, on some not far distant shore.”

So fully did I share this confidence, that I commenced
a calculation as to the time at which we might expect to
reach land. Assuming it to have been thirty miles dis-
tant at the time when we had seen its spectrum, by
means of the refraction, arising from a peculiar state of
the atmosphere ; and estimating the rate of the current
at three miles an hour, I came to the conclusion that
we could not even come in sight of it, until late at night;
and it was therefore without any strong feeling of dis-
appointment, that I saw the day fast drawing to a close,
and nothing but sky and ocean yet visible.

The sun had already set, but the long tract of crimson
and flame-colored clouds that glowed in the horizon
where he had disappeared, still reflected light enough to
render it easy to distinguish objects in that quarter,
when I was startled by a ery of joyful surprise from the
native boy, who shading his eyes with his hands, was
looking intently westward. After a long and earnest
gaze, he spoke eagerly to Arthur, who told us that the
boy thought he saw his native island. Looking in the
same direction, I could make out nothing. Arthur and
Browne spoke of a brilliantly white line, narrow, but
well-defined against the horizon, as being all that they
could see. Morton, who was very keen-sighted, thought
that he distinguished some dark object beyond the low
OUR ISLAND HOME. 139

white band seen by the others. As the light gradually
failed, we lost sight of this appearance. It was some
hours before the rising of the moon, which we awaited
with anxiety. She was now at her full, and when at
length she came up out of the sea, her dise, broad and
red like a beamless sun, scemed to rest, dilated to pre-
ternatural size, upon the edge of the last wave that
swelled against the horizon. As she ascended the sky,
she shed over the ocean a flood of silvery light, less
glaring, but almost as bright as that of day. The won-
derful brilliancy of the moon and stars within the tropics,
is one of the first things noted by the voyager. It may
be owing to the great clearness and transparency of the
atmosphere: but whatever the cause, their light is much
more powerful than in higher latitudes, and they seem
actually nearer, and of greater magnitude.

We now looked eagerly westward again; the snow-
white line, of which the others had spoken, was by this
time distinctly visible to me also, and beyond it, too
plainly relieved against the clear blue of the sky, to ad-
mit of doubt or illusion, were the high outlines of a trop-
ical island, clothed with verdure to its summit. .

Again the little Islander shouted joyously, and clasped
his hands, while the tears streamed down his olive
cheeks,

Ie recognized his native island, the smallest and most
easterly of the three, of which his father was the chief
We should soon come in sight of the remaining two, he
140 THE ISLAND HOME.

said, which were lower, and lay to the north and south
of it; he explained that the appearance, like a low white
line running along the base of the island, was caused by
the surf, bursting upon a coral reef about a mile from the
shore.

Here then, at last, was the land which we had at one
time despaired of ever beholding again, and now we were
well assured that it was no airy phantasm ; yet strange
as it may seem, our feelings were not those of unmingled
joy-

A thousand vague apprehensions and surmises of evil,
began to suggest themselves, as we approached this un-
known shore, inhabited by savages, and under the do-
minion of a savage. We doubted not, that we might
depend upon the good-will, and friendly offices of the
little native, but we felt at the same time, that the influ-
ence of one so young, might prove insufficient for our
protection.

We were in some measure acquainted with the savage
customs, the dark and cruel rites, that prevailed among
the Polynesian races generally, and had often listened
with, horror, to the recital of what Arthur and his uncle
had themselves seen, of their bloody superstitions, and
abominable practices. As I looked into the faces of my
companions, it was easy to perceive that they were pos-
sessed by anxious and gloomy thoughts.

Meanwhile, the current continued to sweep us steadily
onward, toward the shore, the outlines of which became


= BREAK IN REEF



OUR ISLAND HOME “ p le


OUR ISLAND HOME. 141

every moment more distinct. Occasionally a cloud
drifted athwart the moon, and cast a soft shade upon the
sea, obscuring the view for a time; but when it had
passed, the land seemed to have drawn perceptibly
nearer during the interval. At length, when the night
was far advanced, and the island was right before us, at
the distance of scarcely a mile, the native lad, who had
been gazing wistfully toward it for the last half-hour,
uttered a plaintive ery of disappointment. He had
looked long and anxiously, for the appearance of the two
remaining islands of his father’s group, but in vain; and
now he yielded reluctantly to the conviction, that he had
been deceived by the white line of surf, similar to that
which bounded on one side, his native island, and that he
had never before, seen the one which we were approach-
ing. This discovery was a relief to me, and removed a
weight of apprehension from my mind. The thought
of being cast upon a desert, and uninhabited shore,
scemed less dreadful, than that of falling into the power
of a tribe of savage Islanders, even under circumstances
which would probably secure us a friendly reception.
But now a strange and unforeseen difficulty presented
itself, Between us and the island, stretched a barrier
reef, running north and south, and curving westward ;
and appearing, as far as we could see, completely to sur-
round it, Along the whole line of this reef, the sea was
breaking with such violence as to render all approach
dangerous; neither could we espy any break or opening
142 THE ISLAND HOME,

in it, through which to reach the shore. Towards this
foaming barrier the current was rapidly bearing us, and
we were too feeble to struggle long against its force. To
permit ourselves to be carried upon the reef, would be
certain destruction, and our only hope of safety seemed
to lie in discovering some inlet through it. Our true
situation flashed upon me all at once; I had not before
thought of the impossibility of receding. Glancing at
Arthur, I caught his eye, and saw that he comprehended
the full extent of the danger. ‘“ We are near enough, to
see any break in the reef,” said he, “let us now take to
the oars, and coast along it in search of one.”

This was accordingly done. But it was not until we
had pulled along the shore for some time, and found
that in spite of our endeavors to preserve our distance
from it, we were steadily forced nearer, that the rest
seemed aware of the imminence of the danger.

“The current is carrying us among the breakers,”
exclaimed Morton, at length, “though we are heading
rather away from the shore, we are getting closer every
moment.” This appalling fact was now apparent to all.

“The wind seems to have died away,” said Browne,
“at any rate there is not enough of it to help us: we
must put about, and pull out of the reach of this surf,
or we are lost.”

“How long do you suppose we can continue that 1”
said Arthur. “No, our only hope is in finding an en-
trance through the reef, and that speedily.”
‘

OUR ISLAND HOME. 143

We now steered a little further away, and strained at
the oars, as those who struggle for life. Occasionally,
when lifted on the crest of a wave, we caught a tran-
sient glimpse of a smooth expanse of water beyond the
foaming line of surf, and extending from the inner edge
of the reef, to the shore of the island. The tall tops of
the palms bordering the beach, seemed scarcely a stone’s
throw distant, and you could fancy, that but for the roar
of the breakers, you might hear the rustling of their
long, drooping leaves; but it only added to the horror
of our situation, to see that safe and peaceful haven, so
near, yet so inaccessible.

In some places the reef rose quite out of the water;
in others, it was, in nautical phrase, “all awash ;” but
nowhere could we attempt a landing with safety. All
the while, too, it was evident, that in spite of our desper-
ate exertions, we were being driven nearer and nearer
the breakers. This kind of work had continued almost
an hour, when our strength began to fail.

“There appears to be no use in this, comrades,” said
Browne, at last; “had we not better just let her go
upon the reef, and take our chance of being able to get
to the shore ?” -

“O, no!” exclaimed Arthur, earnestly, “that is too
desperate.”

“ We shall be so completely exhausted that we shan’t
be able to make an effort for our lives, when at last wo
144 THE ISLAND HOME,

are carried into the surf,” answered Browne, “and we
must come to that sooner or later.”

“T hope not—there is reason to hope not,” rejoined
Arthur, “but if so, we may as well be exhausted, as
fresh; no strength will be of any avail; we shall be
crushed and mangled upon the rocks ; or if by any pos-
sibility some of us should reach the shore, what is to
become of our poor, sick Johnny ?”

“J will look after him,” said Browne, “I will pledge
myself that he shan’t be lost, unless I am, too.”

“Let us hold out a few moments yet,” implored Ar-
thur, “I will take your oar; you are the only one who
has not been relieved.”

“No,” said Browne, “you had better keep the helm ;
I can stand it a while longer, and I will pull until we
are swept upon the reef, if you all think that the best
plan.”

It was barely possible that if we should now act as
Browne proposed, we might be carried clear off the
reef into the lagoon beyond, for we were opposite a
sunken patch, upon which there was more water than
at other places. Failing of this, the boat would inevita-
bly be dashed to pieces, but still, if not bruised and dis-
abled among the rocks, or carried back by the return
waves, we might be able to reach the smooth water in-
side the reef, when it would be easy to swim ashore.

But to most of us, the attempt seemed too desperate
to be thought of, except as a last resort; and we pre-

\
OUR ISLAND HOME. 145

ferred to toil at the oars as long as our strength should
last, in the hope of discovering an inlet. Arthur, on
whose skill and judgment we all relied, steered still far-
ther out, and for a while we seemed to make head
against the swell and the current.

For full half an hour longer, we kept up this severe
struggle, that admitted not of an instant’s pause or respite.
But then our progress became almost imperceptible, and
every stroke was made more fecbly and laboriously than
the last. I could hardly hold the oar in my stiffened tin-
gers. Still no break was to be scen in the long line of
surf which seemed to hem in the island, extending like a
white wall, of uniform height, far as the eye could reach
on either hand. I had read of islands, like that of
Eimeo, completely encircled by coral reefs, with but a
single gateway by which they were accessible. What
if this were such an one, and the only entrance, miles
from the spot where we were toiling for our lives! The
conviction that we must risk the chance of success in an
attempt to land upon some ledge of the reef, was forcing
itself upon all our minds, when Max, trembling with
eagerness, pointed to what appeared to be an opening
through the surf, nearly opposite us; there was a narrow
space where, the long waves, as they rolled towards the
shore, did not seem to encounter the obstacle over which
they broke with such violence on both sides of it, and
the swell of the ocean met the placid waters of the
lagoon, without any intervening barrier. Through this

13
146 THE ISLAND HOME.

gap, the shore of the island could be seen, down to the
water's edge.

Arthur hastily made a bundle of the mast and gaff,
and placing it within Johnny’s reach, told him to cling
to it, in case of accident. Then calling upon us to pull
steadily, he steered directly for the inlet. As we neared
it, the noise of the swf became almost deafening: the
huge rollers, as they thundered against the perpendicular |
wall of coral, rising abruptly from the depths of the sea,
sent up a column of foam and spray, twelve or fifteen
feet into the air. When just within the entrance, the spec-
tacle was grand and appalling. But the danger, real or
apparent, was soon over: with a firm hand, and steady
eye, Arthur guided the boat along the centre of the nar-
row pass, and ina moment, we had glided from the scene
of fierce commotion without the reef, into one of perfect
tranquillity and repose. A dozen strokes seemed to have
placed us in a new world. Involuntarily we rested on
our oars and gazed around us in silence.

From the inner edge of the reef, to the broad white
beach of the island, a space of perhaps half a mile,
spread the clear expanse of the lagoon, smooth and un-
ruffied as the surface of an inland lake. Half-way be-
tween the reef and the shore, were two fairy islets, the
one scarcely a foot above the water, and covered with a
green mantle of low shrubs; the other, larger and higher,
and adorned by a group of graceful young cocoanuts.

The island itself was higher, and bolder in its outlines
OUR ISLAND HOME. 147

than is usual with those of coral formation, which are
generally very low, and without any diversity of surface.
Dense groves clothed that portion of it opposite to us,
nearly to the beach, giving it at that hour, a somewhat
gloomy and forbidding aspect.

As we surveyed this lovely, but silent and desolate
landscape, the doubts and apprehensions which we had
before experienced began once more to suggest them-
selves ; but they were dissipated by the cheerful voice of
Arthur, calling upon us to pull for the shore. He steered
for the larger of the two islets, and when, as the boat
grated upon the coral tops beside it, we threw down the
oars, the strength which had hitherto sustained us, seemed
suddenly to fail, and we could scarcely crawl ashore.
The last scene of effort and danger, had taxed our powers
to the uttermost, and now they gave way. I was so feeble,
that I could hardly avoid sinking helplessly upon the
sand. With one impulse we kneeled down and returned
thanks to Him who had preserved us through all the
strange vicissitudes of the last few days. We next began
to look round in search of such means of refreshment as
the spot might afford.

The cocoa-palms upon the islet, though far from hay-
ing attained their full growth (few of them exceeding
twelve feet in height), bore abundantly, and we easily
procured as much of the fruit as we needed. Tearing
off the outer husk, and punching a hole through the
shell, which in the young nut is so soft that this can be
148 THE ISLAND HOME.

done with the finger, we drank off the refreshing liquor
with which it is filled; then breaking it open, the half-
formed, jelly-like kernel furnished a species of food most
nutritious and agreeable, and probably the best adapted
to our half-famished condition.

ITunger and thirst being appeased, our next care was
to make some arrangement for passing the night more
comfortably than could be done in the boat. Selecting
a clear space in the centre of the group of young cocoa-
nuts, we proceeded to make a rude tent, by fixing two
of the oars upright in the ground, tying the mast across
their tops and throwing the sail over it, the ends being
then fastened to the ground at a convenient distance on
each side.

Finding that the bare ground would make a rather
hard couch, though far less so than we had lately been
accustomed to, Morton proposed that we should bring a
load of leaves from the neighboring shore to spread
upon it. He and I, accordingly rowed over to the main-
land, and collected in the grove near the beach, a boat-
load of the clean dry foliage of the pandanus and
hibiscus, which made excellent clastic beds. Johnny
watched our departure as though he considered this an
exceedingly rash and adventurous enterprise, and he
seemed greatly relieved at our safe return. It was now
past midnight, and after hauling the boat well up on the
shore, we laid down side by side, and were very soon
asleep.
XIII.

Ghe Exploring Expedition.

EIULO—PEARL-SHELL BEACH-——-A WARLIEE COLONY—AN
INVASION REPELLED,

“They linger there while weeks and months go by,
And hold their hope, tho’ weeks and months ere past ;
And still at morning round the farthest sky,

And still at eve, their eager glance is cast,
If there they may behold the far-off mast
Arise, for which they have net ceased to pray.”

For a number of days we remained upon the islet
where we had first landed, seldom visiting even the
adjacent shore. During this time we subsisted upon
cocoanuts and a small species of shell-fish, resembling
muscles, which we obtained in abundance from the
ledges of the neighboring reef, and which the little
native told us, were used as a common article of food
among his own people. We had reason to feel grateful
that while we were as feeble and incapable of exertion
as we found ourselves for some days, food could be so
readily procured. It was also fortunate that during this
period the weather continued remarkably fine and mild,
with no perceptible variations of temperature; for I

13*
150 THE ISLAND HOME.

have little doubt that in the reduced and exhausted con-
dition in which we then were, and being without any
effectual shelter, two or three days of bad weather would
have cost some of us our lives. The nights were dry
and mild, and no dew seemed to fall upon the islet:
thanks to this genial weather, and to abundance of
nourishing food, we began rapidly to recover strength.
Some time passed before we thought of making any
attempt to penetrate or explore the island. We were
naturally, very reluctant to admit even to ourselves, the
probability that our stay upon it was to be of any long
duration ; and we did not therefore feel as much interest
in its character and resources as we should otherwise
have done. All our thoughts and hopes ran in one
channel. We looked for the coming of a ship to rescue
us from our dreary position; and every morning and
evening at least, and generally many times a day, some
one of us climbed into the tuft of an inclining palm, to
take a careful survey of that portion of the ocean, which
could be seen from our side of the island. The thought
of acting in any respect as though the lonely spot where
we now found ourselves was destined to be our per-
manent abode, was in fact too painful and repugnant
to our feelings to be willingly entertained; we were
content therefore, to provide for our daily wants as they
arose, without anticipating or preparing for the future.
A few days passed in this unvaried and monotonous
routine, seemed in reality a Jong period; recent occur-
THE EXPLORING EXPEDITION. 151

rences began to assume the vagueness of things that had
happened years ago. I remember particularly, that in
looking back at the dreadful scenes of the mutiny, and
our subsequent sufferings at sea, the whole seemed un-
real, and more like a horrible dream, than an actual part
of our past experience.

We soon found that this inert and aimless mode of
living—this state of passive expectation, while awaiting
the occurrence of an event which we could do nothing
to procure or hasten, was a most miserable one: though
our physical strength was in a great measure recruited,
there was no increase of cheerfulness. Except when en-
gaged in procuring food, or making our daily surveys of
the ocean (which was all our occupation), we were dis-
pirited and listless.

Arthur perceived the evil of this state of things, and
set himself to devising a remedy.

We had been at the island about two weeks, when he
proposed one morning, that we should go over to the
main-land and commence a search for water, making an
excursion a little way into the interior, if it should prove
necessary.

Max objected to this, saying that we had no need of
water, since we could, without doubt, obtain cocoanut
milk as long as we should be obliged to remain upon the
island, and that by going into the interior, out of sight
of the ocean, we might lose an opportunity of being
rescued.
152 THE ISLAND HOME.

To this, Arthur replied, that the exclusive use of cocoa-
nut milk, was considered very unwholesome, and was
supposed to be the cause of certain dropsical complaints,
common among the natives of many of the Pacific
islands; that besides, it was by no means certain, that a
supply of it could be obtained throughout the year. He
finally suggested the possibility that our stay on the
island might be longer than we anticipated, in which
case, its resources, and the means of subsistence which it
afforded, would be matters of great interest to us. In
regard to the danger which Max seemed chiefly to fear,
he said that we should seldom altogether lose sight of
the ocean, but might, on the contrary, obtain a wider
view of it from other parts of the island. I warmly see-
onded Arthur’s proposal, for I perceived the probable
beneficial effects of effort, or occupation, of almost any
kind. Morton also was decidedly in favor of it, and
Johnny, who had recovered strength and spirits wonder-
fully within the last few days, was quite enthusiastic for
the excursion. He calculated confidently upon our dis-
covering a creek of fresh water, full of fishes and lobsters,
and cited the history of the Swiss family Robinson in
support of the reasonableness of these expectations; de-
claring that for his part, he could not see why we might
not count upon equal good fortune with them. Browne
seemed indifferent about the matter. The little native
(whose name, upon Arthur’s authority, I shall write
“ Kiulo,” though “ TIooloo,” comes nearer to the sound, as
THE EXPLORING EXPEDITION. 153

he himself pronounced it) shared in Johnny’s delight in
prospect of the expedition ; indeed the two had already
become the best friends in the world, notwithstanding the
difficulty of communicating with one another, and seemed
to harmonize in everything. The excursion was accord-
ingly determined upon, and this being so, there was
nothing to prevent our setting out at once.

Morton proposed that instead of undertaking to pene-
trate into the interior, we should keep along the shore to
the northward, as by that means some idea might be
gained of the extent of the island; and since any consid-
erable spring or stream must find its way to the sea, we
should also be more likely to discover water, than by pur-
suing the other course. Along the southern shore, the
land was lower and less uneven than in the opposite di-
rection, and held forth a slighter prospect of springs or
streams. The difficulty of holding a straight course
through the forest, where we should be without any
means of ascertaining the points of the compass, was a
consideration of great weight, and Morton’s plan was at
last adopted, as being upon the whole the best.

The sun was not more than half an hour high, when
we pushed off from the shore of the islet, and rowed
over towards the main-land. The morning was fine
and clear, and either the fresh, bracing sea-air, or the
stir and excitement of setting out upon our expedition,
had an exhilarating influence, for we gradually became
quite cheerful, and even animated ; and the faces of my
154 THE ISLAND HOME.

companions began to brighten up with more of the old
familiar expression, than ] had seen there for many a day.

The merest breath of a breeze, just stirred the crisp
leaves of the palms upon the neighboring shore; the
tiny wavelets rippled softly upon the snowy, shell-
spangled beach, or out in the lagoon, danced and
sparkled in the sunlight; still further out, and just be-
yond the barrier that fenced in this quiet and secluded
scene from the open ocean, we could see the huge blue
rollers with their foaming crests, surging high into the
air; and the heavy booming of the surf, as it thundered
upon the reef, might be heard for miles around, amid
the prevailing silence. Beyond this again, stretched
away to the horizon, the blue, swelling arch of the ocean
—a clear, deep, intense blue, contrasting beautifully
with the paler blue of the sky, against which it was re-
lieved, and with the emerald expanse of the lagoon.

Browne gazed about him with more interest than I
had yet seen him manifest in anything, sinee we had
reached the island. He inhaled the fresh morning air
with the appearance of actual relish and enjoyment, and
at last, to my surprise (for Max had accused him not
without some reason, of having been the most lugubrious
of our party), he began to sing to a brisk and cheerfu
tune—

“O, happy days of hope and rest
Shall dawn on sorrow’s dreary night,
Though grief may be an evening guest,
Yet joy shall come with morning light!
THE EXPLORING EXPEDITION. 155

The light of smiles shall beam again,
From lids that now o’erflow with tears,
And weary hours of woe and pain,
Are earnests of serener years.”

“ Well,” said he, as he finished his song, “this may
be a desert island, but I will defy any one to gainsay
that the morning is delicious, and the scene a right
lovely one.”

“Tam glad you begin to wake up to it,” said Morton,
“it looks very much as it has at this hour for ten days
past.”

‘No, no,” protested Browne, “this bright, clear at-
mosphere makes a very great difference in the appear-
ance of things: we have had no such mornings as this.”

“I wish you could manage to enjoy it,” said Max,
“without missing every other stroke, and digging me so
unmercifully in the back with your oar-handle; if you
can’t, I must ask you to change seats with me, and let
me take the bow-oar.”

“How natural and refreshing that sounds!” cried
Morton, laughing, “it is a sure token that prospects are
brightening, and serious dangers are over, when we find
ourselves again in a condition to scold about trifles.”

“Tt isn’t such a trifle, to be thumped and mauled with
the butt of an oar, as I have been all the while Browne
was singing, and rhapsodizing, agd going into ecstacies
about the beauty of the morning ; which is just such
amother as we have had ever since we have been here ;
156 THE ISLAND HOME.

all the difference being in his feelings, which happen to
be a shade or two less doleful than usual, and so cause
things to look brighter.”

“Perhaps you would have me believe,” answered
Browne, “that the sun will invariably shine, when I
chance to be in good spirits, and that a thunder-storm
would be the natural consequence of my having a fit of
the blues.”

“JT should be sorry if that were the case,” replied
Max, “as we should then be sure to have a large average
of bad weather.”

“This excursion reminds me of our school-days,” said
Arthur, “it almost seems as though we were once more
starting off together, on one of our Saturday rambles, as
we have so often done on fine summer and autumn morn-
ings at home.”

“T think I shall never forget those forays through the
woods,” said Morton, “ over hill and hollow, in search of
nuts, or berries, or wild-grapes, or meadow-plums—the
fishing and swimming in summer—the snow-balling, and
sledding, and skating in winter! What an innocent and
happy set of urchins we were then !”

“ Really,” said Max, laughing, “to hear you, one would
suppose that we were now a conclave of venerable, gray-
haired sages, scarcely able to remember the time when
we were children, and so full of wisdom and experience,
that we had long ago ceased to be ‘innocent and happy.’”

“Without professing to be so wise or experienced, as
THE EXPLORING EXPEDITION. 157

to be very unhappy on that account,” returned Morton,
“T_ suppose I may say that Iam old enough, and suffi-
ciently changed since those days, to feel as I now look
back upon them with a sigh, their peculiar happiness, so
unlike anything that after-life affords.”

“How singular it is,” said Browne, “that you four
who were playmates when children, should have hap-
pened to keep together so long.”

“ And still find ourselves together on an island in the
Pacifie Ocean, thousands of miles from home,” added Ar-
thur.

“ After quitting school,” continued Browne, “I never
met with any of my corarades there. Of all the mates
with whom I used on the Saturday half-holidays, to go
gathering hips and haws, or angling jn the Clyde, I
have not since come in contact with one.”

“Tt don’t seem at all like Saturday to me,” said John-
ny, who for some minutes past had appeared to have
something on his mind, as to the expediency of com-
municating which he was undecided ; “I was afraid that
it was Sunday, everything is so still; but I hope it is not,
for Arthur would not think it right to start upon an ex-
ploring expedition on Sunday, and so it would be put
off.”

“Truly,” said Browne, “ that is extremely flattering
to the rest of us. Do you think we are all heathens, ex-
cept Arthur? I, for one, have no notion of becoming a
savage because I am on a desert island ; I shall go for
158 THE ISLAND HOME.

maintaining the decencies of Christianity and civiliza-
tion.”

“Does any one know what day it really is?” inquired
Morton.

Max said he believed it was Monday. Arthur thought
it was Wednesday, and added that he had memoranda,
from which he had no doubt he could fix the day with
certainty.

“Tt was on Friday,” said Max, “that the mutiny took
place, and that we got to sea in the boat.”

“Yes,” said Arthur, “and it was on Wednesday
night, I think, five days afterwards, that we landed here.”

“Five days!” cried Max. “Do you mean to say
that we were but five days at sea, before reaching the
island ?”

“T think that is all,” replied Arthur, “though the
time certainly seems much longer. Then if my calcula-
tion is correct, we have been here just two weeks to-day,
so that this is Wednesday.”

While this conversation was going on, we reached the
shore. Johuny scrambled eagerly to the bow, anxious
to be the first to land, and he attained this object of his
ambition, by jumping into the water nearly up to his
waist, before the boat was fairly beached. Then,
after gazing around him a moment with exclama-
tions of wonder and admiration, he suddenly com-
menced running up and down the wide, firm beach,
gatheriug shells, with as much zeal and earnestness, as
THE EXPLORING EXPEDITION, 159

though he was spending a holiday by the seaside at
home, and could tie up these pretty curiosities in his
handkerchief, and run back with them in five minutes
to his father’s house. There was certainly some ground
for Johnny’s admiration ; just at the spot where we had
landed, the shore was thickly strewn, in a manner which
I had never before seen equalled, with varieties of the
most curious and beautiful shells. They were of all
sizes, and of every conceivable shape and color. The
surfaces of some were smooth and highly polished ;
others were scolloped, or fluted, or marked with wave-
like undulations. There were little rice and cowry shells ;
mottled tiger shells; spider shells, with their Jong, sharp
spikes ; immense conchs, rough, and covered with great
knobs on the outside, but smooth and rose-lipped within,
and of many delicate hues. There were some that re-
sembled gigantic snail shells, and others shaped like the
cornucopias, used to hold sugar-plums for children. One
species, the most remarkable of all, was composed of a
substance resembling mother-of-pearl, exquisitely beauti-
ful, but very fragile, breaking easily if you but set foot
on one of them: they were changeable in color, being
of a dazzling white, a pearly blue, or a delicate pale
green, as viewed in different lights. Scattered here and
there, among these deserted tenements of various kinds
of shell-fish, were the beautiful exuvie and skeletons
of star-fish and sea-eggs, while in the shallow water,
numerous living specimens could be seen moving lazily
160 THE ISLAND HOME,

about. Among these last, I noticed a couple of sea-por-
cupines, bristling with their long, fine, flexible quills, and
an enormous conch crawling along the bottom with his
house on his back, the locomotive power being entirely
out of sight.

Johnny seemed for the moment to have forgotten
everything else, in the contemplation of these treasures ;
and it was not until Arthur reminded him that there
was no one to remove or appropriate them, and that he
could get as many as he wanted at any time, that he
desisted from his work, and reluctantly consented to
postpone making a collection for the present.

Having drawn the boat high up on the beach, and
armed ourselves with a cutlass apiece (Johnny taking
possession of the longest one of the lot), we commenced
our march along the shore, to the right, without further
delay.

We had by this time scarcely a remaining doubt that
the island was uninhabited. No palm-thatched huts oc-
cupied the open spaces, or crowned the little eminences
that diversified its windward side; no wreaths of smoke
could be seen rising above the tops of the groves; no ca-
noes, full of tattooed savages, glided over the still waters
within the reef; and no merry troops of bathers pursued
their sports in the surf. There was nothing to impart
life and animation to the scene, but the varied evolutions
of the myriads of sea-fowl, continually swooping, and
screaming around us. With this exception, a silence like
THE EXPLORING EXPEDITION. 161

that of the first Sabbath brooded over the island, which
appeared as fresh, and as free from every trace of the
presence of man, as if it had newly sprung into existence.

With the continued absence of every indication of in-
habitants, our feeling of security had increased to such an
extent, that even Johnny ventured sometimes to straggle
behind, or to run on before, and occasionally made a
hasty incursion into the borders of the grove, though he
took care never to be far out of sight or hearing of the
main body. Soon after starting, we doubled a projecting
promontory, and lost sight of the boat and the islet.
The reef bent round to the north, preserving nearly a
uniform distance from the shore, and was without any
break or opening. .

The forest, in most places, extended nearly to tne
beach, and was composed chiefly of hibiscus, pandanus,
and cocoanut-trees, with here and there a large pisonia,
close to the lagoon. One gigantic specimen of this last
species, which we stopped a moment to admire, could
not have been less than twenty feet in girth, Max, Mor-
ton, Arthur, and myself, could not quite span it, taking
hold of hands, and Johnny had to join the ring, to make
it complete. For several hours we continued our journey
pretty steadily, encountering no living thing, except tern,
gannets, and other sea-birds, and one troop of gaudy
little paroquets, glittering in green and orange, and
crimson. These paroquets were the only land-birds we
saw during the day. Max pronounced them “frights,”

14*
162 THE ISLAND HOME.

because of their large hooked bills, and harsh discordant
cries, They certainly gave Johnny a terrible “ fright,”
and indeed startled us all a little, by suddenly taking
wing, with loud, hoarse screams, from a hibiscus, be-
neath which we were resting, without having observed
that they were perched over our heads.

When it was near noon, and we had travelled, as we
supposed, making allowance for delays and deviations,
some six or eight miles, the character of the shore sud-
denly changed. The white, shelving beach, and the
dense groves meeting it near the water, new disappeared,
and were succeeded by an open strip of land, bordering
the lagoon, strewed with huge, irregular fragments of
coral rock, and seamed with gullies. The line of the
forest here receded some distance from the shore, leaving
a broad rounded point embracing a large area of low and
barren ground, covered thinly with a growth of stunted
shrubs, and a few straggling, solitary-looking trees.
The lagoon was at this point quite shallow, and low
rocks and coral patches appeared above the surface, at
short distances apart, nearly to the centre of the channel.
The reef opposite, was entirely under water, and its posi-
tion was indicated only by a line of breakers. A large
portion of the point, comprising several acres, was cover-
ed with the rude uests of various aquatic birds. Many
of these nests were occupied even at. that hour, and the
birds seemed in no wise alarmed, or even disturbed by
our approach, When we came very close to any of
THE EXPLORING EXPEDITION. 168

them, they would survey us with an air half angry, and
half inquisitive, stretching out their long necks, and
screwing their heads from side to side, so as to obtain @
view of us first with one eye, and then with the other ;
this seeming to be considered indispensable to a com-
plete and satisfactory understanding of our character and
intentions. After a thorough scrutiny, they would re-
sume their former appearance of stupid indifference, as
though we were creatures altogether too unimportant to
merit further notice. They all, without exception, seem-
ed perfectly tame and fearless, and quite ready to resent
any infringement upon their rights.

Johnny, while inspecting too closely the nest of one of
them, curiously constructed of long stiff reeds, resembling
rods of steel, suddenly received, as a rebuke for his im-
pertinence, a blow from the wing of the offended owner,
which laid him sprawling upon his back.

Notwithstanding this severe lesson, the gentle and
amiable aspect of a large white bird, so far re-assured
him, that he ventured to make some friendly advances,
whereupon he got so severely pecked, that he at once
gave up all further attempts at familiarity with any of
them. This harsh treatment in fact so disgusted Johnny
with the whole race of sea-birds, and so impaired his
faith in their innocent and inoffensive looks, that he de-
clared he would never have anything more to do with
them, “since that beautiful white bird had bitten him so
savagely, when he only offered to stroke its neck.”
164 THE ISLAND HOME.

Some of these birds were very large and strong: in
several of the unoccupied nests I saw eggs, as large as
those of the duck: they were of different colors, some
of them prettily speckled or mottled, but most were of
an ash color, or a whitish brown. Eiulo pointed out
two kinds which he said were highly prized for food,
and which, as we afterwards found, were in fact, nearly
equal to the eggs of the domestic duck.

The heat had by this time become exceedingly uncom-
fortable, and we concluded to halt until it should abate
a little, at the first convenient and pleasant spot. Leay-
ing the shore, which, besides being unsheltered from the
sun, was so rugged with crevices and gullies, and great
irregular blocks of coral, as to be almost impassable, we
entered the borders of the wood, and took a short cut
across the point. Johnny, in imitation of the desert
islanders of the story-books, desired to give appropriate
names to all the interesting or remarkable localities,
with which we became acquainted. He had already
christened the little island on which we had first landed,
“Palm Islet,” and the spot upon the opposite shore,
abounding in brilliant shells, had from that circumstance,
received the impromptu name of “ Pearl-shell Beach.”
He now proposed to call the point, “Cape Desolation,”
from its waste and forbidding aspect; but finally fixed
upon “Sea-bird’s Point,” as being more appropriate, the
birds having, in fact, taken possession of nearly its entire
area, which, judging from the warlike spirit they had
THE EXPLORING EXPEDITION. 165

displayed, they were likely to hold against all comers.
Having crossed the point and reached the lagoon again,
we found that the shore resumed its former character.
The forest again extended nearly to the beach, but it
was more open, and not so thickly wooded as before,
and the trees were of a finer growth, and in much
greater variety ; many of them being of kinds unknown
to any of us. We had not proceeded far, after regain-
ing the beach, when we espied just such a resting-place
as we were in search of.
XIV.

Castle Bill.

THE NOONDAY HALT—A CHARMING RESTING-PLACE—HEATHEN
SKILL VERSUS CIVILIZATION AND THE STORY-BOOxS,

“Beneath the tropic rays,
Where not a shadow breaks the buundless blaze,
Earth from her lap perennial verdure pours,
Ambrosial fruits, and amaranthine flowers.”

A LiTTLE way before us rose a smooth and gentle ac-
clivity, crowned by a clump of majestic trees, which
promised to afford a deeper and more grateful shade,
than any other spot in sight, and we accordingly made
towards it. On a nearer approach, it proved to be more
elevated than had at first appeared, and in order to reach
the top, we were obliged to scale a long series of natural
terraces, almost as regular as though they had been the
work of art. From this spot there was a fine view of
the shore, the lagoon, and the ocean, to the north and
west. The trees that covered the level space at the sum-
mit of the ascent, were varieties of a much larger
growth than those generally found on the low alluvial
strip of land bordering the lagoon. Conspicuous among
CASTLE HILL. 167

them, were the majestic candlenut, with its white leaves
and orange-colored blossoms; the inocarpus, a kind of
tropical chestnut ; and most magnificent and imposing
of all, a stately tree, resembling the magnolia in its
foliage and manner of growth, and thickly covered with
large white flowers, edged with a delicate pink. The
ground was level as a parlor floor, and free from brush-
wood or undergrowth of any kind, except a few long-
leaved, fragrant ferns, and in places, a thick carpet of
flowering vines and creepers. The trees‘were stationed
at such distances apart, as to compose a fine open grove,
and yet close enough to unite in one rich mass of foliage
overhead, impenetrable to the rays of the sun, and creat-
ing a sombre and almost gloomy shade, even during the
fiercest glare of noonday. In one spot, a number of
gigantic trees were grouped nearly in a circle. Their
dense tops formed a leafy dome, through which, not the
smallest patch of sky was visible. Around their huge,
but shapely stems, which one might look upon as form-
ing the pillars of a natural temple, a number of flower-
ing parasites twined in luxuriant wreaths, and hung in
festoons from the lower branches. A considerable space
around the boles of some of these trees, was completely
covered by an elegant species of creeping plant, with
fine cut foliage of a delicate pea-green, and large clusters
of scarlet blossoms; about which, swarms of brilliantly
colored insects, of the butterfly tribe were hovering.
“Here we may actually, and not figuratively, indulge
168 THE ISLAND HOME. .

in the luxury of ‘reposing on the beds of flowers,’ ” said
Max, throwing himself down at the foot of a towering
candlenut, amid a soft mass of this vegetable carpeting.
All were sufficiently tired by the long march of the
morning, to appreciate the luxury, and our entire com-
pany was soon stretched upon the ground, in attitudes in
which comfort rather than grace, was consulted.

“What do you think of this, Johnny?” said Max; “it
strikes me, as being quite romantic and like the story-
books—almost up to the Arabian Nights. If the his-
tory of our adventures should ever be written (and why
shouldn’t it be)? here’s material for a flowery passage.
Just see how this would sound for instance :—‘ And now
our little band of toil-worn castaways (that’s us), weary
and faint with their wanderings through the desert (that’s
Cape Desolation, or Sea-bird’s Point, or whatever Johnny
in his wisdom shall conclude to call it), arrived at a little
oasis (this is it), a green spot in the wilderness, blooming
like the bowers of Paradise, where stretched at ease, upon
beds of bright and odoriferous flowers, they reposed from
the fatigues of their journey.’ There, that sentence, I
flatter myself, is equal in harmony and effect, to the open-
ing one in the history of Rasselas, Prince of Abyssinia
—there’s my idea of the style in which our adventures
should be recorded.”

As we had taken no refreshment since setting out in
the morning, we now began to feel the need of it. At
the edge of the eminence, on the southern side, grew
CASTLE HILL. 169

several large cocoanut-trees, fully three fect in diameter
at the base, and rising to the height of seventy or eighty
feet at the very least. Liulo was the only one of our
number, who would have dreamed of undertaking to
climb either of them. He, however, after finding a
young purau, and providing himself with a strip of the
bark, fastened the ends about his ankles, and then firmly
clasping the trunk of one of the trees with his hands
and feet alternately, the latter being as wide apart as the
ligature would permit, he vaulted rapidly and easily up-
ward, and soon gained the dizzy height where the nuts
grew. Once fairly perched in the tuft of the tree among
the stems of the enormous leaves, where he looked scarcely
larger than a monkey, he quickly supplied us with as
many cocoanuts as we could put to present use. Load-
ing ourselves with the fruit, we returned to our first rest-
ing-place, and after piling the nuts in a heap, reclined
around it after the manner of the ancients at their ban-
quets, while we enjoyed our repast. Though all these
nuts were gathered from the same tree, and in fact from
the same cluster, some of them contained gothing but
liquid, the kernel not having yet begun to form, and in
these the milk was most abundant and delicious: in
others a soft, jelly-like, transparent pulp, delicate and
well-flavored, had commenced forming on the inner shell :
in others again this pulp had become thicker and firmer,
and more like the kernel of the imported nut, the milk
15
170 THE ISLAND HOME.

having diminished in quantity, and lost in a great meas-
ure its agreeable taste.

Johnny, after having tried all the different varietics,
with the zeal of an epicure, declared that he was begin-
ning to get sick of cocoanuts: he wondered whether we
should have to live entirely on cocoanuts and shell-fish,
and whether there was not some bread-fruit on the
island.

“Tf there is,” said Browne, “it will be of no use to
us, unless we can find means to make a fire, and cook it.”

“ Make a fire!” cried Johnny, “that’s easy enough—
all we’ve got to do, is just to get two dry sticks and rub
them together briskly for a few minutes. None of the
shipwrecked people I ever read of, had any trouble about
that.”

“How lucky we are,” cried Max, gravely, “in having
some one with us, who has read all about all the desert
islanders that have ever lived, and can tell us just what
to doin an emergency! Please get a couple of those
dry sticks which you speak of, Johnny, and show us
how unfortunate castaways in our condition, are accus-
tomed to kindle a fire.” .

Without seeming in the simplicity of his heart, to
suspect for a moment, the perfect good faith and sincer-
ity of Max’s compliment, Johnny commenced casting
about for some sticks or pieces of wood, with which to
make the experiment. Te soon found a fallen branch
of the inocarpus, well baked by the sun, and which had
CASTLE HILL. 171

long lost every particle of moisture. Breaking it into
two pieces, he began to rub them together with great
zeal, and apparently with perfect faith in the result:
gradually he increased his exertions, manifesting a com-
mendable perseverance until the bark began to fly, and
the perspiration to stream down his face ; but still there
was no fire, nor any sign of it.

Meantime, Max encouraged him to proceed.

“Keep it a-going, Johnny !” he cried, “if you stop for
half a second, you lose all your labor; only persevere,
and you’re sure to succeed; none of the shipwrecked
people you ever read of, had any trouble about it, you
know.”

But Johnny concluded that the sticks could not be of
the right kind, and notwithstanding Max’s exhortations,
he at last gave up the attempt.

Morton, however, not discouraged by this unfortunate
result, nor by Max’s disposition to make fun of the exper-
iment, expressed a belief that the thing could be done,
and after preparing the sticks by cutting away one of
the rounded sides of cach, he went to work with an ear-
nestness and deliberation that caused us to augur favora-
bly of his success. After nearly ten minutes powerful
and incessant friction, the sticks began to smoke, and
Johnny, tossing his cap into the air, gave an exulting
“ Hurrah for Harry Clay !”

But his rejoicing proved premature, for though the
wood fairly smoked, that was the utmost that could be
172 THE ISLAND HOME.

attained, and Morton was obliged to desist, without hav-
ing produced a flame.

Eiulo had been watching these proceedings with great
interest ; and he now intimated by signs that he would
make a trial. Taking the sticks, he cut one of them to
a point with Arthur's knife, and made a small groove
along the flat surface of the other, which he then placed
with one end upon the ground, and the other against
his breast, the grooved-side being upwards. Placing the
point of the first stick in the groove, he commenced
moving it up and down along the second, pressing them
hard together. The motion was at first slow and regu-
lar, but increased constantly in rapidity. By-and-bye
the wood began to smoke again, and then Eiulo contin-
ued the operation with greater vigor than ever. At
length a fine dust, which had collected at the lower ex-
tremity of the groove, actually took fire ; Arthur quickly
inserted the edge of a sun-dried cocoanut leaf in the tiny
flame, and it was instantly in a blaze.

“Bravo !” shouted Max, “that’s what I.consider a de-
cided triumph of heathenism, over civilization and the
story-books.”

Morton now seized the sticks again, and imitating
Eiulo’s method of proceeding, succeeded in kindling
them, though it took him a considerable time to do it:
thus it was satisfactorily established by actual experi-
ment that we could obtain a fire whenever we should
want one.
CASTLE HILL. 178

The question was now raised, whether we should con-
tinue our exploration further that day, or remain where
we were until the following morning; and as the heat
was still very oppressive, and we were sufficiently tired
already, the latter course was unanimously determined
upon,

Johnny liked the spot which we occupied, so well that
he proposed “building a hut” upon it, and making it
our head-quarters, as long as we should have to stay on
the island. It was certainly a pleasant site; and com-
manding as it did a wide view of the ocean, vessels
could be descried at a greater distance, and signalled
with a surer prospect of attracting notice, than from
any other locality yet known to us. From the wooded
summit, the land descended on every side—towards the
shore in a series of terraces—towards the interior in one
smooth and continuous slope, after which it again rose
in a succession of densely wooded eminences, irregular
and picturesque in their outlines, and each higher than
the last as you proceeded inland; the farthest of them
towering up in strong relief against the south-eastern
sky. The various shades of the masses of different
kinds of foliage with which these heights were clothed,
from that of the pale-leaved candlenut, to the sombre
green of the bread-fruit groves, contributed greatly to
the pleasing effect of the landscape. On the right, as
you looked toward the ocean, lay the flat tract, occupied
by the sea-fowl, and which Johnny had named after
174 THE ISLAND HOME.

them. At nearly an equal distance on the left, the line
of the beach was broken, by what appeared to be a
small grove, or clump of trees, detached from the main
forest, and planted directly on the line of the shore.

As we had concluded to suspend our explorations un-
til the next day, every one was left to his own resources
for the remainder of the afternoon. Johnny having set
Morton at work, to make him a bow “to shoot birds
with,” began to occupy himself in the very important
task of finding an appropriate name for the height,
which he finally concluded to call “Castle Hill,” from its
regular shape and bold steep outlines. Max extended
himself on his back in the coolest nook he could find,
and spreading his handkerchief over his face, to protect
it from the gaudy, but troublesome winged insects which
haunted the spot, forbade any one to disturb him on
pain of his high displeasure. Arthur taking Eiulo
with him, proceeded upon a botanizing tour about the
neighborhood, in the hope of making some discovery
that might prove useful to us. For my own part, hap-
pening to think of the question which had been started
in the morning, as to the day of the week, I began to
make a retrospect of all that had taken place since the
fearful night of the mutiny, and to endeavor to fix the
order of subsequent events, so as to arrive at the num-
ber of days we had been at sea, and upon the island.
Tn the course of these calculations, and while Browne
and myself were discussing the matter, he suggested the
CASTLE HILL, 175

want of pencil and paper. I found that the last leaf
had been torn from my pocket-book, and the rest were
in an equally destitute condition. In this strait, I re-
membered having heard Arthur describe the manner in
which the native children had been taught to write in
the missionary schools at Eimeo, the only materials used
being plantain leaves and a pointed stick. I mentioned
this to Browne, and we forthwith proceeded to experi-
ment with different kinds of leaves, until at last we
found a large heart-shaped one, which answered our pur-
pose admirably ; it was white, and soft as velvet on the
under side, and marks made upon it with the rounded
point of a small stick, were perfectly distinct, showing
of a dark green color upon a white ground.

Late in the afternoon, Arthur and Eiulo returned
from their tour of examination, having made, as Arthur
intimated, some discoveries, of which in due time we
should all reap the benefit. Morton having found a
tough and elastic kind of wood, had shaped a tolerable
bow for Johnny, but when it came to providing a string,
the resources of both failed. The difficulty being made
known to Eiulo, he volunteered to supply what was
wanted, and went with Johnny and Morton into the
adjoining forest to look for a certain kind of bark, from
which to make the required cord.

“There,” said Arthur, when we were left alone to-
gether, “how capitally this excursion has worked. How
differently things seem from what they did yesterday,
176 THE ISLAND HOME,

when we were at the islet perfectly stagnant and stupid.
One would not take us for the same people. Only let
us always have something to do, something to interest
and busy ourselves about, and we need not be very mis-
erable, even on a desert island.”
XV.
Camping Ont

A DESPERATE ENGAGEMENI—SOHNNY DISCOVERS AN “' OYSTER
TREE’ -—VAGRANTS, OR KINGS ?—-A SLEEPING PRESCRIPTION.

“Travellers ne'er did lie,
Though fools at home condemn them: If in Naples,
I should report this now, would they believe me?

Axsout sunset we went down to the beach to bathe.
The trees along the shore were occupied by immense
crowds of exemplary sea-fowl, whose regular and primi-
tive habits of life had sent them to roost at this early
hour. Notwithstanding their webbed fect, they managed
to perch securely among the branches, many of which
were so heavily freighted, that they bent almost to the
ground beneath their load.

Finding a spot where the beach shelved off gradually
into deep water, with a smooth, firm bottom, free from
shells and corallines, we had a refreshing swim. After-
wards, strolling along the shore by myself, I found a
large fish, beautifully marked with alternate black and
yellow bands, in a shallow, fenced off from the lagoon
178 THE ISLAND HOME.

at low water, by a coral ridge. The too eager pursuit
of some of the smaller tribe of fishes, had probably be-
guiled him into this trap, where he had been left by the
tide, to fall a victim, as I confidently reckoned, to his
own rapacity. All escape into deep water seemed to be
pretty effectually cut off, and I looked upon him as
already the captive of my bow and spear; but fearing
lest some of the others should come up to share the
glory of securing so splendid a prize, I forthwith set
about effecting his actual capture. Rolling my trowsers
above my knees, I waded into the water to drive him
ashore; but I soon found that my task was not going
to prove by any means as easy as I had anticipated.
My intended victim was exceedingly vigorous and active,
and as ferocious as a pike. Te obstinately refused to be
driven at all, and struggled and floundered as desper-
ately as if he already had a vivid presentiment of the
frying-pan, snapping viciously at my fingers whenever
I undertook to lay hold of him. To add to the aggra-
vating features of the case, he seemed to bristle all over
with an inordinate and unreasonable quantity of sharp-
pointed fins and spines, which must have been designed
by nature as weapons of defence, since there were cer-
tainly more of them than any fish could use to advan-
tage for swimming purposes. I began to suspect that I
had caught a Tartar; but I had now gone too far to back
out with credit: my self-respect wouldn’t admit of the
thought. So, taking a short breathing spell, I again
CAMPING OUT. 179

advanced to the attack, somewhat encouraged by per-
ceiving that my scaly antagonist seemed exhausted and
distressed by his recent exertions. His mouth was wide
open, and his gills quivered ; but I was rather uncertain
whether to regard this as a hostile demonstration, or a
sign of pain and fatigue. However, at it we went; and
after getting my hands badly cut by some of the afore-
said bristling spines and fins, besides being drenched
with water, and plastered all over with wet sand, which
he splashed about in the struggle, I succeeded in seizing
him firmly by the tail, and throwing him high and dry
upon the beach. I then scooped out a hollow in the
sand, a little above the tide-mark, and filling it with
water pushed him into it, thus securing him for the
present.

Max, Morton, and Browne, who had been practising
climbing cocoanut-trees, at the edge of the wood, with
very indifferent success, had witnessed, from a distance,
the latter part of the “engagement,” as Max facetiously
called it; and they now came up to Jearn the particulars,
and to inquire “whether it was a shark, or a young
whale that I had been having such a terrible time with.”
While they were admiring my captive, and jocosely
condoling with me on the hard usage which I had re-
ecived, the voice of Johnny (who, accompanied by
Eiulo, had ventured to stroll off in the direction of the
point) was heard, raised to its highest pitch, as he
shouted for us to “come and see something strange.”
180 THE ISLAND HOME.

But it seemed that his impatience would not permit him
to await the result of his summons, for the next moment
he came running towards us in a state of great excite-
ment, and all out of breath, crying out that he had
“found a tree covered with oysters,” and he had no
doubt, there were “lots more of them.”

“A tree covered with what?” inquired Browne,
dubiously.

“ With oysters—with fine, large oysters,” cried Johnny,
“just come and see for yourselves.”

“Wonderful island! productive soil !” exclaimed Max,
in mock admiration. “If oysters will take root, and
grow here, I suppose pretty much anything will: I be-
lieve I will plant my boots to-morrow: they may do
for seed, and are good for nothing else any longer—
don’t you begin to think this must be an enchanted
island, Johnny ?”

“O, you may make fun of it, if you please; but it’s
true: and if you'll come with me, I'll show you the
trees.”

“Well,” said Browne, “I am ready for almost any-
thing in the way of the marvellous, since having seen a
solid and substantial-looking island turn into a vapor,
and vanish away before my very eyes. I shall be careful
about doubting anything, until I get back to some Chris-
tian country, where things go on regularly. For the
present, I am in a state of mind to believe in phoenixes
and unicorns—and why not in oyster-trees? Who
CAMPING OUT. 181

knows but we have happened upon a second Prospero’s
isle? Lead on, Johnny, and bring us to this wonderful
tree.” And Johnny started off, accordingly, followed by
Browne and Morton.

In a moment the latter was heard calling out, “I say,
Max! do you understand conchology ?”

“Yes, enough to tell a bivalve when I see one:
should like to have a ‘dozen fried’ before me now.”

“Tf a ‘dozen raw’ will answer, just step this way, and
we'll accommodate you equal to Florence.”

On hastening to the spot, all skepticism as to the
“oysters growing on trees,” was speedily removed. A
row of mangroves lined the shore for some distance,
each elevated upon its white pile of protruding and inter-
twisted roots. Attached to the branches of these trees,
which overhung the water and drooped into it at high
tide, were abundance of fair-sized oysters. Looking
down into the water beneath the mangroves, I perceived
the certain indications of an extensive and well-stocked
oyster-bed. The bottom was thickly covered with them,
in every stage of growth; multitudes being scarcely
larger than a sixpence. I could also see, through the
shallow water, an immense number of little white specks,
like drops of spermaceti, scattered about among them. It
was evident, that here was an abundant and unfailing
supply of these delicious shell-fish.

Browne broke off from one of the trees a large branch,
having half a dozen oysters attached to it, with which he

16
182 THE ISLAND HOME.

hastened to confront the unbelieving Max, and flourishing
it in his face, demanded to know if he was ‘convinced
now. Although constrained to admit that they looked
very like oysters, Max seemed to consider the evidence
of more than one of the senses necessary to afford satis-
factory proof of so extraordinary a phenomenon, and ac-
cordingly proceeded to see how they tasted.

After opening one of the largest (using his cutlass as
an oyster-knife), and making the experiment with due
deliberation, he announced himself perfectly satisfied.

By the time we had all sufficiently tasted the quality
of the “bivalves” (which were really very good, and
well-flavored, notwithstanding the unusual position in
which they were discovered), it had become quite dark.
Though the evening was fine, there was not much light,
the moon and stars glimmering faintly through a soft,
purple haze, which as I had observed since we had been
on the island, generally seemed to fill the atmosphere for
ashort time after sunset, and at a little later hour en-
tirely disappeared. As we strolled back towards the foot
of “Castle Hill,” Johnny suddenly looked up, and in-
quired as if the thought had just occurred to him, where
we were going to sleep.

“ That's a pretty question to ask,” said Browne, laugh-
ing, “it implies that we are common vagrants.”

“So we are, strictly speaking,” answered Max, “we
have no regular means of living, and no fixed place of
CAMPING OUT. 183

abode, and that, I believe, makes us common vagrants,
according to Webster.”

“JT should think our means of living were ‘regular’

enough to rescue us from the definition,” replied Morton,
“having been thus far, cocoanuts and muscles every day,
and all day long, and nothing but cocoanuts and mus-
cles. I am glad that there is now some prospect of a
little more irregularity in future.”
' “As to our having no fixed habitation or place of
abode,” said Browne, “that does not arise from poverty,
or lack of land— the isle is all before us where to choose’
—and we are now on a tour of observation through our
extensive domains, in order to decide upon the finest spot
for our head-quarters. Meantime, for a night or two,
we shall have to be satisfied with ‘a tent in the green
wood, a home in the grove,’ in other words, we shall
have to ‘camp out,’ as the most renowned hunters and
soldiers have frequently done before us. I’m sure there’s
no vagrancy in that.”

“Why,” cried Johnny, forgetting for the moment his
anxiety on the score of our quarters for the night, “we
are no more vagrants than Robinson Crusoe was.

‘ We are monarchs of all we survey,
And our realm there is none to dispute,

as he says of himself; so that we are much more like
kings than vagrants.”
“And the sea-birds and fishes,” said Max, “are to be
184 THE ISLAND HOME.

considered as our subjects, I presume, since we have no
man Friday, and no goats or poll-parrots to reign over.”

“Yes,” said Johnny, “I suppose so; there are enough
of them, too.”

“ And some very disloyal, rebellious, and stiff-necked
ones among them,” added Max, “ who ought to be dealt
with as traitors forthwith—that sturdy feathered rebel for
instance, who not regarding the inviolability of the royal
person, no longer ago than this morning laid one of our
royal majesties sprawling upon his royal back.”

“And that other scaly traitor,” added Browne, “ who
perversely refused to come out of the water to be cooked,
in accordance with the royal will, and who nearly bit off
the sacred thumb of one of our majesties, in resisting
the royal authority.”

“Well, Johnny,” said Max, “if we are not actually
kings, we at any rate have some royal blood upon the |
island. Not to speak of myself, who am descended di-
rect from ‘ Kaiser Maximilien,’ here is Eiulo, who is a
real prince, his father being King of the Cannibal Islands,
or some other islands in these seas.”

“TI wish you wouldn’t speak so of Eiulo’s father,” said
Johnny, warmly, “he is not a cannibal, and I believe he
is a very good man; I think his islands are near here,
and if we should one day get there, he would treat us
kindly, and let us go home whenever we should have an
opportunity.”

“ Hilloa !” cried Max, “ what has put all that into your
CAMPING OUT. 185

head? What do you know about Eiulo’s father, or his
islands, or where they are ?”

This sudden outburst of Johnny’s surprised us all, with
perhaps the exception of Arthur, and we listened with
some interest, as he replied to Max’s volley of questions.

“Oh, I have talked with Eiulo about it,” he answered,
“mostly by signs; and he has made me understand that
he believes his home is not far distant—off in that direc-
tion (pointing north), and that ships sometimes stop
there; and so I have been thinking that if we could only
find the way there, we should have some prospect of
getting home at last.”

Upon this we became silent and thoughtful; nothing
further was said, until Johnny recurred to the question
which he had started a few moments before, and again
asked where we proposed to pass the night.

“Not in those gloomy woods, I hope,” said he,
“where it is so lonely, and the wind and the trees make
such strange noises. I would rather sleep down here
upon the shore; this nice dry, white sand, up where the
water never comes, will make a very good bed.”

Thus far, we had passed every night upon the islet, to
which we had now become familiarized and accustomed,
Its small extent, and separation from the main-land, gave
it an air of security which made us feel more at our ease
there at night, than we could among the sombre and
unexplored forests of the larger island, about which we
as yet knew so little. Johnny’s timidity was not there-
186 . THE ISLAND HOME.

fore unnatural. Indeed, unless I am mistaken, none of
us was, on this first night of our exploration, entirely
free from a vague spirit of insecurity, and of liability to
some unknown danger.

“ That will hardly do, Johnny,” said Browne, in an-
swer to his suggestion about taking up our quarters for
the night upon the shore, “a heap of dry pandanus leaves
will make a much more comfortable bed than the hard
sand. Thus I propose to arrange it—we will go up to
the top of the hill where we rested to-day, and lodge
there; our beds of leaves shall be all in a circle, and
Jobnny’s shall be in the middle ; and then he won't feel
lonesome or afraid, for all the uncanny noises of the
wind and the trees; knowing that he has good friends
and true all around him, and particularly one stout John
Browne, who is worth all the rest together, being a fair
match for anything in this part of the South Seas!” and
by way of raising Johnny’s spirits, and inspiring him
with the greater confidence in the prowess of his protect-
or, he flourished his cutlass, and went scientifically through
the broad-sword exercise, slashing and carving away at
his imaginary antagonist, with a fierceness and vigor
wonderful to behold. Having lopped off an indefinite
quantity of airy heads and limbs, he finished, by reciting
with a bold and warlike air—

“Scots wha hae wi’ Wallace bled!
Scota wham Bruce has aften led !” é&e.

This demonstration seemed to produce the desired effeet,
CAMPING OUT. 187

and Johnny soon became reassured, and quite reconciled
to “camping out” in the woods.

The evening was so fine, and the gentle breeze setting
in from the ocean was so cool and grateful, after the ex-
cessive heat of the day, that we continued for some time
loitering along the shore. The sea was highly phospho-
rescent ; that is, during the carlier part of the evening,
and before the mist or haze before spoken of cleared up.
The tiny wavelets, as they rippled upon the beach in rapid
succession, sparkled with phosphoric fire, and out in the
lagoon, wherever a coral patch rose to the surface, or
the water was disturbed by any floating object, it gave
forth a clear and brilliant light, and was studded by myr-
iads of fiery dots and spangles.

At length Johnny began to complain of weariness, and
we scaled the terraced hill, and gathering a large quan-
tity of clean and well-dried leaves, arranged our beds as
Browne had suggested, beneath the group of noble trees
where we had taken our siesta at noon.

The novelty of our situation, long proved with me an
effectual antidote to fatigue and drowsiness, and I laid
looking up at the moon glimmering through the foliage
of the trees, an hour after the rest seemed to be asleep.

Just as I was at last sinking into unconsciousness,
Johnny sitting up among the leaves in which he was
half buried, inquired softly, “Max, are you awake ?” I
spoke to him, to let him know that he was not alone.
“T can’t get asleep,” said he, “ everything looks so beau-
188 THE ISLAND HOME.

tiful and so strange. It seems to me I never saw the
moon and the stars so big and so bright.”

“ You must keep your eyes shut, aud not look at the
moon, if you want to get asleep.”

“But the trees keep rustling so ; just as if they were
whispering softly to one another ; and then the sound of
the waves on the reef is so sad and mournful, that it sets
me to thinking all sorts of strange things. I wonder wheth-
er there are any wild animals on the island?” I assured
him that it was quite improbable, and that no dangerous
animals of any kind were ever found on the islands of the
Pacific. This, however, did not scem to satisfy him en-
tirely, and I began to suspect that his mind was running
on the jackalls, tiger-cats, and hyenas, of the Swiss
Family Robinson. A question or two which he present-
ly asked, showed that I had guessed correctly, and I
hastened to meet the difficulty by reminding him that
“their island (if indeed it was an island at all, and not a
part of the main-land), was situated near the coast of
New Holland, from which animals might pass over to it
by swimming.”

“ Why, I thought,” said Johnny, “that there were no
wild animals in New Holland, except kangaroos and
opossums—my book of beasts, birds, and fishes, says
50.”

This was a fact in Natural History, which I was not
prepared to gainsay; especially when backed by so re-
doubtable an authority as “the book of beasts, birds, and
CAMPING OUT. 189

fishes.” Fora moment I was taken all aback; but being
loth to give up my little companion a prey to imaginary
jackalls, tiger-cats, and hyenas, I rallied again, resolved
upon one more desperate effort for his deliverance.

“Well,” said I, “the fact is, we don’t know exactly
where the Swiss Family Robinson’s island really was—
it is altogether uncertain. It may have been near Java,
or Ceylon, or the coast of India, in which case all those
Asiatic beasts could easily have got there—that is if the
two places were close enough together. Now we know
that we are somewhere in the middle of the Pacific, a
vast distance from any continent, or any of the great
Indian islands, so that large animals here are out of the
question, unless they have taken a swim of a thousand
miles or so.”

This seemed to be pretty decisive, and I think it
settled the jackals, tiger-cats, and hyenas, effectually, for
Johnny said no more on the subject, except to remark
that even if they could swim that distance, they would
stand a bad chance with the sharks and other sea-mon-
sters ; to which I added as a final clincher, that in any
event they would be sure to starve on the voyage, unless
they should bring a large supply of provisions along.
“ Well,” said he, after a minute’s silence, “I am not
afraid of anything ; but somehow or other I feel very
wide awake to-night, and not in the least sleepy.”

“Shut your eyes,” said I, “and think of a great wheel,
whirling round and round, with a regular and even mo-
190 THE ISLAND HOME.

tion, and never stopping, until you have counted it go
round a hundred times.”

Johnny laughed softly to himself, as though pleased
with this device, and was quite still for a minute or two;
then he spoke again.

“Tt has gone round a hundred times, but towards the
end it got a-going dreadfully fast; it would go fast in
spite of all I could do.”

“ Never mind the wheel, then,” said I, “ but think of
the huge lazy swells in a calm, rising and falling, rising
and falling, as they did when we lay rocking in the boat
all those Jong days and nights, out on the sea.”

“Well, Pll try—but I don’t believe it will be of any
use.”

“Don’t look at the moon, and don’t speak to me
again—unless for something very particular—and now
good night.”

“Good night,” and he nestled down among his leaves
again. In a very few minutes the deep and regular
breathing of the little patient, proved the efficacy of my
sleeping prescription, and announced that his troubles
for that night were over.
XVI.

Pomestic Embarrassments.

A DESERT ISLAND BREAKFAST—PERSUASIVE REASONING—
ROMANCE AND REALITY—-THE PRINCE AND PRINCESS.

“Now my co-mates, and brothers in exile,
May not long custom male this life more sweet
Than thet of painted pomp? Are not these woods
More free from peril than the envious court?
Here feel we not the penalty of Adam,
The season’s difference, nor the icy fang
And churlish chiding of the winter’s wind.”

THE next morning “the Islanders,” or some of them
at least, were stirring early ; and the first thing that at-
tracted my attention, on opening my eyes, was a busy
group, consisting of Max, Eiulo, and Johnny, gathered
around a fire at a little distance, and engaged in some
apparently very interesting operation. A savory smell
at the same time saluted my olfactory organs, and on ap-
proaching the scene of action, to investigate the matter
more closely, I found my finny prize of the preceding
evening undergoing a somewhat primitive style of cook-
ery, of which Max appeared to be the chief director and
superintendent, A number of large oysters were also
192 THE ISLAND HOME,

roasting in the embers; and from these last proceeded
the grateful and appetizing odor referred to.

“Good morning !” cried Max, “ you see we have break-
fast nearly ready, and a breakfast too, that will be a posi-
tive luxury after so long a course of cocoanut diet; how
Browne will exult at the sight of it; how his eyes will
open—to say nothing of his mouth—and don’t we deserve
a vote of thanks for our early labors for the general good ””

Morton and Browne at this moment emerged from
their respective heaps of leaves, and after rather more
than the usual amount of yawning, and stretching of
limbs, came towards the fire.

“ Fee, faw, fo, fum,” cried Morton, snuffing the agree-
able smell of the cookery in progress, “I trust we're not
too late for breakfast, and that there is something more
than the savor of good victuals left.”

“You are in good time,” said Johnny, bustling about
the fire with an air of official dignity, “the first bell
hasn’t rung yet.”

“But why has Shakspeare such a long face,” said Max,
“has camping out caused a reminiscence of rheumatism ?”

“Bad dreams, horrible dreams!’ answered Browne,
shaking his head solemnly, “ which came of lying staring
at the moon last night, until I fell asleep,”—then throw-
ing himself into an attitude, he commenced decl::ming
with a tragic air—

“O, Ihave passed a miserable night,
So full of fearful dreams, of ugly sights,


BREAKFAST.

3LAND

'
S

A DESERI
DOMESTIC EMBARRASSMENTS, 193

That as I ama Christian, faithful man,
I would not pass another such a night
Though ’twere to buy a world of happy days,
So full of dismal terror was the time.”

“ Bravo !” cried Max, applauding furiously, “I like to
see that; it’s what I call coming out strong under dis-
couraging circumstances—here are we, six forlorn casta-
ways, on a desert island, somewhere (no one knows
where) in the Pacific Ocean; and instead of moping, and
sulking, and bemoaning our hard fate, we wake up of a
fine morning, quite bright and cheerful, and one of the
six (or seven, more correctly speaking) goes to work
spouting Shakspeare, carrying us back to old times, and
making us feel (as Morton would say) like “happy
school-boys again.”

“What's all this?” cried Arthur, coming forward with
a puzzled air, “what is Max making a speech about?
has he taken the stump as a candidate for the presidency
of the island ?”

“He necdn’t do that,” said Browne, “ we're not going
to have any presidents, or other republican trumpery
here; I have formally taken possession of the island in
the name of little Vic; and it is therefore a colony of
Great Britain; I shall apply at the fitst convenient oppor-
tunity for letters patent, making me colonial governor.”

“Tory, monarchist!” cried Max, “recant at once, or
you shan’t taste a mouthful of my breakfast.”

“Do you think T'll sell my loyalty fora mess of pot-

17

i
194 THE ISLAND HOME.

tage? No, I’m for a well-regulated monarchy—hurrah
for little Vie !”

“Down with the bloody Britisher!” cried Johnny,
entering into the spirit of the scene, and tugging at
Browne’s coat-tails, “make him hurrah for Harry Clay,
or else don’t give him any of our oysters !”

“You're surely not going back to the principles of the
dark ages—you won't attack the right of private judg-
ment, and persecute for opinions sake.”

“The right of private judgment indeed!” answered
Max, with great contempt. “I hold that no person can
have a right, on any pretence whatever, to entertain
erroneous opinions on important subjects, affecting the
welfare of mankind. If a man does entertain such
opinions, it is the duty of those who know better, to
convince him of his error by the most effectual argu-
ments at their command. It is, therefore, my duty to
open your eyes to the blessings of liberal institutions. I
have here (pointing towards the incipient breakfast), the
most powerful means to assist and quicken your percep-
tion of the truth. Shall I not use those means ?”

“The line of argument which you indicate is exceed-
ingly forcible (how delightfully those oysters smelf’),
I really think I begin to perceive some of the advantages
of republicanism already.”

“With the right of private judgment, properly
understood,” resumed Max, “I should be reluctant to
interfere. You will, I presume, enjoy the exercise of so
DOMESTIC EMBARRASSMENTS, 195

precious a privilege, even with a cocoanut breakfast,
which you can probably obtain, by requesting Prince
Eiulo to scale one of yonder tufted trees.”

“How clear the matter becomes with a little reflec-
tion,” observed Browne (“this camping out in the open
air gives one a famous appetite), in fact your reasoning is
almost irresistible (that fish looks particularly nice), and
really I begin to think I can safely profess myself a good
republican——until after breakfast at any rate.”

Max’s culinary operations being at last completed,
Johnny placed a huge shell to his lips, and sounded a
long blast by way of announcement that breakfast was
ready. The fish was served up in a fresh palm-leaf, and
Johnny declared with much complacency, that not all
the crockery-stores in New York, could furnish a platter
of such royal dimensions. The leaves of the hibiscus,
served admirably for plates; for knives and forks, we
used the strong stalks, or central fibres, of cocoanut
leaflets, which, with fingers in reserve for an emergency,
answered at least as well as the chopsticks of the
Chinese. Upon the whole, it cannot be denied that our
table-service, simple as it was, had its advantages: it in-
volved no necessity for any washing of dishes, no anxi-
ety on the score of broken crockery, and we could in-
dulge in the extravagance of a new dinner set every day,
or even at every meal, for that matter, if so disposed.

The fish proved most excellent, resembling the striped
196 THE ISLAND HOME,

bass in flavor and appearance: as to the oysters, they
were unanimously voted equal to Shrewsburys.

“ Ah!” sighed Max, “if we had now but a cup of
coffee, and a hot roll, those inestimable blessings of civil-
ization, we could almost forget that we are on a desert
island.” .

“ Wait until the bread-fruit ripens,” said Arthur, “and
we shall have a tolerably fair substitute for your ‘hot-
rolls.’ iulo will show us the most approved mode of
preparing it, and we shall find it nearly equal to the
wheaten loaf.”

“All that Max seems to think about, is the eating,”
said Browne, swallowing the last remaining oyster, “but
I begin to feel troubled about another matter: see, I am
getting fairly out at the elbows, and neither ‘coffee and
rolls’ nor roast-beef and plum-pudding in indefinite
quantities, would afford me any satisfaction, compared to
the possession of a supply of clothing, or even a few
changes of linen—in fact, comrades, what are we to do?
There is danger that we shall all become savages: I
begin to feel a loss of self-respect already.”

“We shall have to go into the manufacturing busi-
ness, I suppose,” said Arthur. “TI have often watched the
whole process of making tappa, or native cloth, from the
bark of the paper mulberry; it is quite simple, and I
have no doubt we can succeed in it: I have talked with
Ejulo on the subject, and find that he understands the
process thoroughly.”
DOMESTIC EMBARRASSMENTS. 197

“But are there any paper-mulberries on the island 1”
inquired Morton.

“T have not seen any,” answered Arthur. “If there
are none, the bark of the bread-fruit tree will answer
nearly as well: the cloth made from it is as strong and
durable, though not so fine.”

“For the present, and before we go into home manu-
factures,” said Max, “I advise Shakspeare, in order to
avoid the loss of his remaining self-respect in conse-
quence of wearing foul linen, to betake himself to the
beach, wash his garments, and take a bath until they
dry in the sun, which is the course I intend to pursue
myself.”

“ And what are we going to do for shoes, I wonder ?”
said Johnny, “mine are badly cracked and torn, and
nearly worn out: we shall all have to go barefoot!” and
he looked aghast at the thought.

“We must kill a shark by-and-bye,” said Arthur,
“when we have nothing more pressing to do; and we
can make leggins, or moccasins from the skin.”

“How these things kill the romance and poetry of
desert-island life!” said Max, “there’s no romance about
being out at the elbows, or being obliged to wear dirty
linen—”

“Or in doing one’s own washing in salt water, and sit-
ting naked while one’s clothes are drying,” interposed
Browne, pathetically.

“Or in having your toes poke out at the end of your

17*
198 THE ISLAND HOME.

boots,” added Morton, advancing his right foot in illus-
tration.

“No, these are all stern realities,” said Max, “cases
not provided for in the story-books; how is it, Johnny,
are there any precedents going to show how desert-
islanders do their washing and mending ?”

“T think they generally saved heaps of clothes from
the wreck,” answered Johnny, gravely. “Robinson Cru-
soe brought off several chests, containing ever so many
sailors’ clothes of all sorts; whether there were any shoes
or not, I don’t remember: the Swiss family Robinson
also obtained an abundance of such things from the
wreck of their ship before it sunk; Philip Quarll made
garments for himself from the skins of animals.”

“But what are we to do? we havn’t any wreck from
which to supply ourselves with chests of clothing, with
arms aud ammunition, and stores of ship-biscuit and salt
provisions. We're worse off, it seems, than any of our
predecessors. And since we are not supplied with the
requisite capital and stock-in-trade for desert-islanders, it
is reasonable to infer that we are not destined to a Robin-
son Crusoe life, so that we may confidently expect to be
taken off by some ship, in a short time.”

As we were finishing our breakfast, a couple of tiny,
fairy-like tern, came flying round us. They were very
tame, and hovered smoothly over our heads, at the dis-
tance of sometimes but a few feet. Their plumage was
snowy-white, and as they glided quietly around, peering
DOMESTIC EMBARRASSMENTS. 199

curiously into our faces, you could almost fancy that there -
was the gleam of intelligence in their large eyes.

“0, what beautiful little birds!” cried Johnny, in
great delight: “I wish I had some crumbs of bread for
them.”

“Who knows, Johnny,” suggested Max, “but these
strange little birds, as they seem to be, are no birds,
after all, but an unfortunate prince and princess, who
having incurred the resentment of some potent enchan-
ter, have been transformed by his magical arts into their
present shape, and banished to this desert island; and
have now come to us for sympathy and assistance—see
what a mournful expression there is in their mild dark
eyes!” Johnny was pleased with the conceit, and the
little tern were always afterwards known as the prince
and princess. They frequently came hovering around
us in the most friendly and fearless manner, when we
were in that part of the island.
XVII.

Ghe Progress of Disrovery.

A VOICE IN THE WOCDS—VIVE NAPOLEON !—cALCULATING THE
LONGITUDE—THE ‘' WILD FRENCHMAN'S” HAT,

Strepuano. Hark! what sound is that?

Cauizan. Art thou afeard, master ?

Srzpuano. No, monster, not 1.

Catizan. Be not afeard: the isle is full of noises.

Ovr failure to discover fresh water, or any indications
of it, during yesterday’s expedition, increased the anxiety
which we felt on the subject, and we determined to de-
vote the day to a continuation of the search.

The base of Castle Till was skirted on the left, and
divided from the neighboring forest, by a deep gully,
that had much the appearance of a dried-up water-
course, and was probably a channel by which, in the
rainy season, the water from the higher ground was con-
veyed to the sea, From the hill we could trace the
course of the ravine, until it struck the beach, near the
point where the small grove before spoken of, seemed to
spring up out of the lagoon. Our last evening’s ramble
along the shore had extended nearly to this spot, and to
THE PROGRESS OF DISCOVERY. 201

avoid going over the same ground a second time, we
struck into the ravine, and followed its course as it de-
scended towards the beach.

Johnny every now and then, without any apparent
object, unless to evince his entire superiority to any feel-
ing of timidity, separated himself from the rest, and dis-
appeared for a time in the forest, generally returning
with a “specimen” of some new plant or flower, or an
account of some strange bird, or curious tree, which he
had seen. From one of these adventurous excursions,
he came rushing back, closely followed by Eiulo, both
looking a good deal frightened, and as soon as he had
recovered breath sufficiently to be able to speak, he ear-
nestly affirmed that he had heard a man call out to him
in the wood. His statement was strange enough; he
had found a twining plant, with a flower like a morning-
glory, and called loudly for Eiulo, who was a little way
off, to come and see if it was the patara vine. The root
of this plant is a valuable and nutritious esculent, and
Arthur had described the leaf and flower to us, in order
that we might recognize it if met with. Immediately a
harsh voice issued from a neighboring thicket, uttering
some words which he did not distinctly understand, but
they were in French, and were something about Napoleon.

-“In Brench !—and about Napoleon !” cried Arthur,
in amazement. “Are you quite sure, Johnny, that you
heard any words at all ;—anything more than a strange
noise of some kind ?”
202 THE ISLAND HOME,

But Johnny was positive;—he had heard the “ Na-
poleon,” as plainly as he ever heard anything. There
were only a few words—not more than two or three, but
they were spoken very distinctly, and quite loud, as if
the person were cheering ; he could not be mistaken.

“Only two or three words,” pursued Arthur, “would
you know them again, if you should hear them re-
peated ?”

“Yes, I think I should.”

“ Was it ‘ Vive Napoleon? that you heard ?”

“Those are the very words!” cried Johnny; “they
were spoken as plainly as you speak them, but ina
rougher voice.”

“Did you see anything—did you look towards the
thicket ?”

“T saw something stir, but could not tell what it was.
The voice was harsh and angry, and I was frightened
and ran away as fast as I could. I thought perhaps it
was a wild man—some one who had been shipwrecked
here many years ago, and lived alone in the woods until
he had grown wild or mad.”

Johnny was so positive in this singular story, that for
a moment we hardly knew what to think of it. Eiulo
too had heard the voice—the same harsh voice that
Johnny described as issuing from the thicket. But the
notion of any person amusing himself by shouting
“Vive Napoleon!” in the forests of a solitary island in
the Pacific, seemed so preposterous, that we could not
THE PROGRESS OF DISCOVERY. 203

help coming to the conclusion that some sudden noise
in the wood, had seemed to Johnny’s excited imagina-
tion like a human voice—though why he should fancy
that it uttered those particular words—the words of a
strange language, was a puzzle which we could not
solve. We however turned into the forest, and Johnny
pointed out the spot where he was standing when he
heard the voice. There were the vines, with flowers like
morning-glories ; and there was the thicket, whence, as
he alleged, the sound had proceeded. We shouted
aloud several times, but there was no response, except
from a large bird that rose heavily into the air, uttering
a discordant scream; and we were satisfied that it was
this, or some similar sound, that had startled Johnny;
in which conviction we dismissed the matter from our
minds. .

The flowering vine, proved to be the patara, which
Arthur had been so anxious to discover, and on digging
it up, two roots resembling large potatoes, were found
attached to the stalk. Quite a number of these plants
were scattered about the neighborhood; enough, as
Arthur said, to make a tolerable potatoe patch. .

All this time Max was missing, having been some
little distance in advance of the rest, when Johnny had
raised his strange alarm. When we got back into the
ravine, he was not in sight, but we had hardly resumed
our progress towards the shore, when we heard him
calling out that he had found water. At this announce-
204 THE ISLAND HOME.

ment, our orderly march broke at once into a hasty
scramble. Browne alone maintained his dignity, and
came on at bis usual elephantine pace, probably sus-
pecting that the pretended discovery was a hoax.
Morton and I raced along the hollow “neck and neck,”
till we suddenly reached a point where there was an
abrupt descent to the level of the shore. We were
under too much headway to be able to stop, and jump-
ing together down the steep bank, we narrowly missed
alighting upon Max, as he lay extended on the ground,
scooping up water with his hand, from the basin of a
small pool. I came down close beside him, while
Morton, sprang fairly over his head and alighted with a
great splash in the centre of the pool. I had barely
time to roll out of the way, when the others, with the
exception of Browne, came tumbling in their turn over
the bank, which took them as much by surprise as it had
us. Morton’s lamentable figure, as he stood motionless
in the midst of the pool, drenched with water, and with
a great patch of black mud plastered over one eye, to-
gether with Max’s look of consternation at his own nar-
row escape, were irresistibly ludicrous, and provoked a
laugh, in which, after a moment, they both heartily
joined.

“Very obliging of you, Morton,” said Max, recovering
his self-possession, “I wanted to see how deep it was,
and you are a good-enough measuring-stick ; just stand
still a minute, if you please.”
THE PROGRESS OF DISCOVERY. 205

“You have reason to feel obliged to me,” answered
Morton, extricating himself from the mud, “it was on
your account solely, that I got into this pickle. I had to
choose between breaking your neck, as you lay right in
my way, or jumping into this hole, and not having much
time to deliberate, it isn’t surprising if I came to a fool-
ish conclusion.”

“Jt would be less unfeeling,” replied Max, “as well
as more strictly according to the facts of the case, to
say a hasty conclusion, which might be understood lit-
erally, and would then be literally correct.”

The water, which we found to be good, though slightly
brackish, was contained in a narrow pit, situated in the
centre of a circular hollow, or basin. It was not more
than half full, but its sides showed a fresh and distinct
water-mark, more than a foot above, the present level.
At the edge of the basin, a solitary palm shot upward
its straight shaft, to the height of nearly a hundred feet,
the long, fringed leaves drooping from the top, like a
bunch of gigantic ostrich plumes, and overshadowing the
well. It scemed difficult to account for this supply of
fresh water in so unpromising a spot, and so near the
sea-shore. I was at first inclined to think it nothing
more than a reservoir of standing water, left by the last
rains, which had filled not only the pit, but also the sur-
rounding basin. The former being deep and narrow,
evaporation would be very gradual, which might, I sup-
posed, account for the small quantity still remaining.

18
206 THE ISLAND HOME.

“That can hardly be,” said Arthur, when I suggested
this explanation, “the spot is wholly unsheltered from
the sun, except at noon, by this screen of palm-leaves,
and if the entire hollow were filled with water this morn-
ing, there would not be a drop of moisture left in three
days, unless the supply were renewed. Besides, the wa-
ter is too fresh and sweet to have stood since the last
rains.”

“TJ should judge,” said Morton, “that this spot is but
little above the level of the lagoon, and if the bottom of
the well here, is below that level at ebb tide, this supply
of fresh water can be easily accounted for.”

“The rise and fall of the tide here, does not seem to
be more than eighteen inches or two feet,” said Max,
“and as to the depth of the pit, or well as you call it,
you ought to be able to speak with confidence, having so
recently been to the bottom of it.”

“There are wells on the low islands of the West In-
dies,” said Morton, “which communicate with the sea,
and rise and fall with the tide, the sea-water penetrating
through the sand, and being distilled in its passage ; and
I think this is one of the same kind. Tere is a recent
water-mark, more than a foot above the present level.
If I am right, we shall find that the tide is now low.”

Arthur thrust a stick into the side of the well to mark
the height of the water, while Johnny rushed furiously
down to the beach, and in a moment came posting back
with the announcement that the tide was low.
THE PROGRESS OF DISCOVERY. 207

“Very well, so far,” said Arthur, “it only remains to
be seen, whether, when the tide has risen, there will be
any corresponding rise here.”

“ And meantime,” suggested Browne, “let us refresh
ourselves with a bath, before the sun gets higher; and
we can also take the opportunity to give our under gar-
ments the benefit of an ablution as Max has proposed.”

No one can fully appreciate the luxury of sea-bathing
who has not enjoyed it within the tropics.

The calm, transparent water, with the firm white beach
and bottom, looked so deliciously cool and inviting, that
the suggestion was adopted as soon as made; and the
expedition with which the preliminaries were got through
with, reminded me of those eager races to “ the pond,” on
the letting out of the village school at home, of a hot
summer afternoon, in which several of our present com-
pany had often been competitors for the honor of being
“the first one in.” Arthur warned us to beware of
sharks, and to keep a vigilant lookout for “ back-fins,”
and our dread of those prowling and rapacious monsters,
was a great drawback to the enjoyment of our bath. In
all the feats and dexterities of the swimmer’s art, Eiulo
far outdid the rest of us, moving through the water with
the ease, rapidity, and gracefulness of a fish. After one
or two trials with him, in swimming under water, and
diving for shells, even Max yielded the palm, declaring
that he was ready to match himself against any land ani-
208 THE ISLAND HOME.

mal, but should for the future decline entering into a
contest of that kind with amphibious creatures.

Eiulo thought that this swimming in smooth water
was but indifferent sport, and began to talk to Arthur
with great animation, in his native tongue, about the
pleasures of “faahee,” or surf-bathing, and the exquisite
fun of dodging the “manos,” or sharks, among the rol-
lers. Presently he struck out into the lagoon, and be-
fore we could guess his intention, he swam over to the
reef, and picking his way across it, plunged fearlessly
among the breakers on the outside. Ie stayed, how-
ever, but a short time, and came back saying that the
“ manos” were altogether too thick out there, and that a
huge blue one, had come near seizing him in the surf,
before he could catch a roller so as to land safely upon
the reef. When blamed by Arthur for his rashness, he
laughed, and promised that he would not incur the risk
again. From his frightened looks when he got back, I
guessed that he had not found “dodging the mano”
such exquisite fun as he had anticipated.

Max presently desisted from swimming, in order, as he
said, to “do his washing,” consoling himself for the
hardship of being obliged to do laundress’ work, with
the reflection that the necessity for such a task would
soon cease, as our clothes being in constant use, without
the benefit of a change, could not last long. Browne
and I followed this example, and having spread our gar-
ments in the sun to dry, resumed our aquatic sports, in-
THE PROGRESS OF DISCOVERY. 2090

the meantime. Arthur dressed himself, and accompa-
nied by Eiulo, left us, saying that he would rejoin us in
an hour at the hill. The two proceeded a short distance
along the shore to the right, and then turned into the
forest, to search, as we supposed, for plants or roots, capa-
ble of being turned to useful account.

By the time our clothes were sufficiently dry to be
put on, the tide had risen considerably, and on repairing
to the well, we found the water several inches above Ar-
thur’s mark, thus confirming Morton’s theory in regard
to it. Though we should have been better pleased to
have discovered a spring, yet there was no reason to
doubt that here was an ample and permanent supply of
fresh water.

As it was now getting towards noon, and the day was
excessively hot, we returned to Castle Hill, to enjoy the
grateful shade of its cool, dark groves, and the breeze
which was sure to play about its summit, if air was stir-
ring anywhere. Max sought out a leafy bower of ferns
and creepers, near the foot of the great candlenut-tree,
where he stretched himself out and went to sleep.
Johnny got his bow and arrows, ‘and began to practise
archery, by shooting at the large and gaudy insects
hovering around the blossoms of the vines, and when,
probably by accident, he carried away the wing of one
of them at the distance of some six or seven yards, he
boasted loudly of the exploit, and intimated that in case
of a brush with any cannibals, his bow might be relied

18*
210 THE ISLAND HOME.

on to do some execution. Getting tired at length of his
crusade against the butterflies, he expressed a wish to
try his skill upon some larger game, but as nothing in
the shape of a jackall or tiger-cat was obliging enough
to make its appearance, he put aside his weapons with a
sigh, and lying down near Max, was soon asleep. There
was a drowsy influence in the profound quiet, and sub-
dued light of the spot, to which I should soon have
yielded but for Browne, who began to talk of Scottish
scenes and legends, with sufficient interest to keep Morton
and myself awake. It seemed strange enough, to lie
there in that tropical forest, listening to an enthusiastic
description of the rugged sublimity of the Trosachs, the
romantic beauty of Loch Vennaher, Loch Katrine, and
Loch Achray, or of the lovely vale of Kelso, bosomed
in green woods, with its placid strearns, smooth lawns,
and hazel-fringed dells.

About noon, Arthur and Eiulo made their appearance,
emerging from the grove to the south-east of the hill,
laden with roots, plants, strips of bark, &e. They had
been looking for the auti, or paper-mulberry, but without
success. Arthur had discovered a large and beautiful
species of sweet-scented fern, with a tuberous root, shaped
like a sweet-potatoe, which he said was baked and eaten
by the Society Islanders: he brought with him several
entire specimens, root and all. The leaves were fragrant
and elegantly shaped, and the roots were of a mottled
brown and yellow. Eiulo carried in his hand an unripe
THE PROGRESS OF DISCOVERY. 211

bread-fruit—a splendid pea-green globe, nearly as big as
his head. They had discovered a noble grove of this
most valuable tree, at no great distance from the hill, but
the fruit was not yet perfectly ripe. Jehnny, who had
awaked at the return of the absentees, was greatly de-
lighted at these discoveries, and began to lament that he
had not accompanied Arthur. He inquired very partic-
ularly as to the direction of the bread-fruit grove, as if
cherishing the design of setting out at once to visit it;
but Browne letting something drop about the voice in the
woods, Johnny changed the subject, and saying that it
must be nearly dinner-time, proposed to make a fire, and
bake the fern roots, so as to test their quality. Upon
hearing this, Max, whose slumbers had also been dis-
turbed, raised his head for a moment, and exclaimed so
vehemently against the very mention of a fire, when we
were already dissolving with heat, that nothing further
was said about it.

“ And now,” said Arthur, after having given a full ac-
count of his discoveries, and answered all Johnny’s ques-
tions, “I believe it is just noon, and while I think of it, I
will try to ascertain our longitude.”

“ Ascertain our longitude!” exclaimed Browne, “ pray,
how do you propose to do that without instruments?”

“I know the longitude of the Kingsmill islands,” an-
swered Arthur, “and if I can find our distance east or
west of them, of course I have the longitude of this
island.”
212 THE ISLAND HOME.

“ But there’s the difficulty, how can you ascertain even
whether we are to the east, or to the west of them?”

“Tn the first place, then, I have Kingsmill island time ;
my watch was last set, one day while we were there, just
after Mr. Frazer had taken an observation.”

“Do you mean to say,” inquired I with some interest,
“that you have regularly wound up your watch every
day since then, without once forgetting or neglecting it,
during all that has since occurred ?”

“TI did regularly, every night before sleeping: and
during all the time that we were at sea in the boat,
hardly a day passed that I did not note down some
memoranda in my pocket-book.”

“That now, is positively diabolical ;” exclaimed Max
from his covert among the creepers, where he was com-
pletely invisible, except his heels, which were kicking in
the air; “I wouldn’t have believed, Arthur, that you
were such a methodical, cold-blooded creature! I sup-
pose now, that if I had tumbled overboard during that
hideous time, and been gulped down by a shark, or if
Shakspeare had starved to death, you would have made
a regular memorandum of the event, in business-like
style, and wound up your watch as usual. I think I see
the entry in your pocket-book, thus: ‘1839, June 3d—
Mem. Max voured by a shark—an amiable and interesting youth,
though too much given to levity, and not prepared I fear
for so unexpected a summons, June 5th—Mem. My
.
THE PROGRESS OF DISCOVERY. 213

worthy and estimable friend, John Browne, late of Glas-
gow, Scotland, died this day, from lack of necessary food.
Threw him overboard. What startling monitions of the
uncertainty of life! ”

“Peace, Kaiser Maximilien, peace!” cried Browne,
“and let the Professor proceed to fix our longitude.”

“The first thing,” resumed Arthur, “is to plant a
straight stick upright in the ground; when it casts no
shadow east or west, it is twelve o’clock here. My watch
will then show what time it is at the Kingsmills: if it
shows an earlier hour there, we must be east of them;
if a later hour, then we are west of them.”

“T think I understand that,” said Johnny, “the next
thing is to tell how far east or west we are.”

“That is quite easy. There are, you know, three hun-
dred and sixty degrees of longitude: the sun passes
through them all—that is, round the globe in twenty-
four hours. Then, of course, in one hour, it passes
through fifteen degrees, and through one degree in four
minutes; so that for every four minutes’ difference of
time, there will be a difference of longitude of one degree
~—that is, near the equator, about seventy miles.”

“Tt must be very near noon now,” said Johnny, run-
ning out into a patch of sunshine, where a small open-
ing in the grove let in the light, “see! I have hardly
any shadow at all.”

Arthur planted a stick in the ground, and as soon as
214 THE ISLAND HOME.

the shadow marked the hour of noon, looked at his
watch, by which it was eighteen minutes after twelve.

“Tt would seem from this,” said he, “that we are four
degrees and a half, or over three hundred miles, west of
the Kingsmills: it also appears that we are very near
the line, but a little south of it, for the shadow inclines
a little southward.”

“It is all nonsense,” cried Max, sitting up in the grass,
“to pretend to ascertain where we are, in any such way
as this. If your watch (which you know is a miserable
time-keeper) has lost or gained but twenty minutes
since we left the Kingsmills, which is now nearly two
months, then what becomes of your learned calculations
about the difference of time, and of the longitude and
all that ?”

Arthur laughed, and admitted that this grave im-
peachment of the character of his chronometer, was not
entirely without foundation, and that in consequence,
the strict accuracy of the results arrived at, could not be
relied on.

“The only thing that we can be at all certain about,
in regard to our position,” said Max, “is that we are
south of the line.”

“ How can that be?” inquired Browne, “the Pole-star
is visible from here, or, at any rate, we saw it on the
second or third night we were at sea in the boat.”

“A part of the Great Bear can be seen,” answered
Arthur, “but not the north star I think. I looked for
THE PROGRESS OF DISCOVERY. 215

it last night, and though I could see all the stars of the
Dipper, the pointers were near the horizon, and the Pole-
star below it. But even if visible, it would be no evi-
dence that we are north of the equator, for I believe it
can be seen from the fourth or fifth degree of south lati-
tude.”

“See now,” said Browne, “what a pretty neighbor-
hood you are getting us into with your wise calcula-
tions! If we are south of the line, and far west of the
Kingsmills, we must be somewhere near the Bidera Sea,
and the Mendana Archipelago, about which the young
sailor Roby, who was always boasting of having sailed
with the famous Captain Morell, used to tell us such
wonderful stories.”

“Tt is good ground,” replied Arthur, “for one who
wants to exercise a traveller's privilege, and recount
marvels and prodigies, without fear of contradiction.
Those seas are full of large islands, some of them as
large as the whole of Great Britain, with countless num-
bers of smaller ones, and remain to this day almost un-
explored. In fact, little more is now ascertained in re-
gard to them, than was known two hundred and fifty
years ago, soon after their discovery by the Spanish
navigator Mendana; so that a man who pretends as
Roby does, to have gone over the ground himself, may
tell pretty much what stories he pleases, without danger
of any one being able to convict him of inaccuracy.”

“What!” exclaimed Johnny, opening his eyes to
216 THE ISLAND HOME.

their utmost extent, “do you suppose we are near those
islands Jack Roby tells about, where the natives chew
betel and lime out of a carbo-gourd, and sacrifice men
to their idols, and tear out and devour the hearts of their
enemies ?”

“ And where King Rogerogee lived,” added Max (“ you
remember him Johnny), the giant seven feet and a half
high, who wore a paradise plume on his head, and a
girdle of the claws and beaks of birds around his waist.
Why, this may be the very island of Podee over which
he reigned, and we ought not to be greatly surprised to
see him look in upon us at any moment, with his para-
dise plume waving among the tops of the trees, and his
spear eighteen feet long in his hand.”

“Don’t let Rogerogee disturb your dreams, Johnny,”
said Arthur, “if there is any such place as the island of
Podee, which I very much doubt, it is, according to
Roby’s own account, but a few leagues to the east of
Papua, and some twelve or thirteen hundred miles at
least, west of us.”

Max now got up, and after stretching himself, and
giving three or four great yawns, came towards the spot
where the rest of us were sitting ; but after taking a few
steps, he suddenly stopped, uttering an exclamation of
surprise, and looking down at something in the grass at
his feet. He then kicked a dark object, out of a tall
bunch of fern, towards us. It was an old beaver hat,
crushed flat, and covered with mildew and dirt, Rob-
THE PROGRESS OF DISCOVERY. 217

inson Crusoe was not more startled by the footprint in
the sand, than were we at the sight of this unequivocal
trace of civilized man. Arthur picked it up, and restor-
ing it partially to its proper shape, examined thagnside.
On the lining of the crown appeared in gilt letters—

PIERRE BAUDIN,
CHAPELIER,

RUE RICHELIEU, No. 20.

A Barts.

“ Tere, then,” said Max, “is an end of the notion that
we are the first inhabitants of this island ; it is clear that
others have been, if they are not now upon it. Perhaps,
Johnny, this is the hat of the man you heard talking
French in the woods this morning.”

“At any rate,” said Arthur, after a moment of
thoughtful silence, “this must be the place where the
Frenchman who perished in the water-spout, and his
companions, were cast away, and from which they after-
wards reached Eiulo’s island in a small boat. The well
yonder is probably their work, and we may perhaps find
other evidences of their stay here, when we come to ex-
plore the island more thoroughly.”

19
XVIII.

Ghanut Grma.

A DULL CHAPTER, BUT NECESSARY—WAKATTA AND ATOLLO—=
A GENTLE HINT—MAX AS AN ARCHITECT,

“fn the forest hollow roaring,
Hark! I hear a deepening sound,
Clouds rise thick with heavy lowering,
See! the horizon blackens round.”

Ir must not be inferred from the occasional bursts of
holiday humor in which we indulged, that we had_be-
come reconciled to our exile, and were now ready to sub-
side into a state of indolent contentment, satisfied with
security from present danger, and the abundant means
of subsistence which we had discovered.

Not even a tropical paradise, with its warm, glowing
sky and balmy atmosphere, its “ambrosial fruits and
amaranthine flowers,” could charm us into oblivion of
home, and those who made it dear, or diminish the bit-
terness of the thought of being cut off forever from hu-
man intercourse, and of having all our plans of life de-
ranged and frustrated. Though we did not brood con-
tinually over our unfortunate situation, we were far from
ABOUT TEWA. 219

being insensible to it. The loveliest island that ever re-
posed in undiscovered beauty, upon the bosom of the
“blue summer ocean,” though rich in all things neces-
sary to supply every material want, must still have
seemed to us but as a gilded and luxurious prison, from
which we should never cease to sigh for an escape.

Arthur’s conclusion, mentioned at the end of the last
chapter, seemed in itself so probable, and was confirmed
by so many circumstances, that it was readily adopted
by us all; and believing that the party, of whose pres-
ence at one time upon the island, the hat was an evi-
dence, had left it years ago, the occurrence no longer ap-
peared to possess any importance, and we dismissed it
altogether from our thoughts.

Eiulo, when questioned on the subject of the white
men living among his own people, repeated substantially
his former statement, that they came from an island ly-
ing south of his father’s, and distant from it less than a
day’s sail. It seemed also, that before the arrival of the
whites, an island lying in the direction from which they
had come, had been known to some at least, of the na-
tives, and visited by them. In the course of the conversa-
tions which he had with Arthur, at various times, about his
father’s people and their affairs, Eiulo had often spoken
of an old warrior, Wakatta by name, famous for his
courage and great personal strength, of which he related
many remarkable instances. Through two generations,
he had been the most devoted and valued friend of the
220 THE ISLAND HOME.

family of his chief, and upon his wisdom, sagacity, and
prowess, Eiulo’s father and grandfather had relied in
many an emergency, and seldom in vain. Formerly, the
three islands were independent of each other, and were
ruled by separate chiefs, who sometimes engaged in san-
guinary wars among themselves, in most. of which Wa-
katta had played a prominent part.

A great many moons ago, as Eiulo expressed it, the
chiefs of the two smaller islands had united their forces
against his grandfather, who was then chief of Tewa, the
third and largest. To this enterprise they had been in-
cited by Atollo, an uncle of Eiulo, and younger brother
of the present chief, his father. This man was possessed
of great ability, and his reputation as a warrior was sec-
ond only to that of Wakatta, who was many years his
senior, so that among those of his own age, he was con-
sidered without an equal. But though eminent for talent
and courage, he seemed to be entirely destitute of prin-
ciple or feeling ; and impelled, as was supposed, by a
spirit of unscrupulous ambition (for no other motive
could be assigned), this unnatural son plotted against
the lives of his own father, and elder brother. His de-
signs being discovered, and fully exposed, he fled to one
of the neighboring islands, and sought the protection of
its chief, his father’s most formidable and inveterate ene-
my. Afterwards, by his address and energy, he suc-
ceeded in bringing about a league between the chiefs of
the two smaller islands, for the purpose of an attack
ABOUT TEWA, 221

against Tewa by their combined forces. The enterprise
was planned with the greatest secrecy, and executed with
equal skill and daring. At midnight the allies set sail
in a fleet of war canoes, and two hours before dawn they
had disembarked at Tewa, marched to the principal vil-
lage where the chief resided, and made all their disposi-
tions for the attack, which was so totally unexpected, that
it was crowned with complete success. Scarcely any re-
sistance was made; the principal Tewan warriors were
slain in their beds, or taken prisoners, and Eiulo’s father
and grandfather, with Wakatta, only saved their lives by
fleeing to the mountains. Knowing that the strictest
search would be made for them, and that if taken, instant
death would be their doom, they stole forth from their
lurking-place by night, repaired to the beach, and taking
a large canoe which they discovered there, set sail in her,
steering boldly southward, in search of a considerable
island which was believed to lie in that direction. Soon
after sunrise they came in sight of land, but on approach-
ing it, they found that the surf was bursting with great
fury upon a barrier reef stretching between them and the
shore, and it was not until they had coasted along it for
many hours, that they succeeded in effecting a landing.
fiulo had heard both his father and Wakatta speak of
the island as a singularly beautiful spot, nearly as large
as Tewa, and abounding in bread-fruit and cocoanut-trees,
Here the fugitives remained for several months, until
becoming wearied of their solitary life, and possessed by
222 THE ISLAND HOME.

an irresistible longing to revisit their homes, they came
to the determination to venture back and learn the state
of things there, at every hazard. They accordingly set
sail one day at noon, in order that they might reach
their destination under cover of night, in which they
succeeded.

Seeking a temporary place of concealment in the
woods, they seized favorable opportunities to discover
themselves to some friends on whom they could rely.
They learned that the victorious allies had been guilty
of the most intolerable cruelty towards the people of
Tewa; many of the prisoners had been slain as sacrifices
to the gods, and many more had been made slaves.
Atollo had established himself as chief at the conquered
island, and had gathered about him a band of the most
ferocious and desperate men, who practised every species
of cruelty and oppression upon the inhabitants. The
latter, driven to the utmost verge of endurance, were
now ready to incur any risk in an attempt to deliver
themselves from a yoke so galling. They needed only a
leader, and the experience and prowess of Wakatta, to-
gether with the presence of their ancient and rightful
chief and his son, inspired them with confidence and
courage. Gathering a small, but resolute band of war-
riors, they awaited the favorable moment to strike a de-
cisive blow, and then, emulating the secreey and sudden-
ness of Atollo’s recent enterprise, they sallied forth at
night from their rendezvous in the forest, and fell upon
ABOUT TEWA. 223

him and his adherents. Wakatta was unable to restrain
the ferocity of his followers, excited by the insults and
- injuries they had suffered, and they killed on the spot,
all who fell into their hands, pausing to make no prison-
ers. Atollo, after fighting like a tiger, though almost
alone, succeeded in making his escape, with a few of his
attendants. The victors promptly carried the war into
the neighboring islands, both of which were completely
subdued, and afterwards remained under the sway of
Ejiulo’s grandfather, until his death, when the present
chief succeeded. Atollo, after resisting as long as there
remained the slightest prospect of success, had sought
refuge among the recesses of the mountains, where he
still lurked with a few outlaw followers, as desperate as
himself. His father had forbidden any search for him,
or any efforts for his capture to be made, and such
was the dread inspired by his desperate courage, ferocity,
and cunning, and such the superstitious terror with
which he was generally regarded, that few felt any in-
clination to transgress this command, or to meddle in
any way with ‘him or his followers; and he was conse-
quently left unmolested in his favorite haunts, among
the wild and almost inaccessible precipices of the interior.
In seasons of scarcity, his father had even caused sup-
ples of food to be placed where they would be likely to
fall in his way. Eiulo always shuddered when he spoke
of this man. Once, when accompanied by a young
playmate and an attendant, he had strayed a long way
224 THE ISLAND HOME.

into the wood, in search of wild flowers, and had, with-
out being aware of it, approached the region frequented
by the outlaws, a spear had suddenly been hurled at him -
from an adjacent thicket, with so deadly a purpose, that
it whistled past within a few inches of his side. As they
fled in alarm, and were clambering hastily down a steep
descent, a mass of rock was disengaged from the verge of
an overhanging precipice, and came near crushing them
all. Looking back, in their flight, they saw a wild figure,
which the attendant recognized at once as that of Eiulo’s
unele, stooping at the edge of the cliff, in the act of
loosening another large stone. Notwithstanding this
murderous attempt, the present chief of Tewa continued
to pursue the same forbearing course which his father
had adopted, and Atollo was still permitted to remain
unmolested among his mountain fastnesses.

Eiulo, even before the discovery of the hat, had be-
lieved that we were upon the same island which his fa-
ther had visited as above related, and from which the
whites had afterwards come. He was confident that by
sailing northward, with a fair wind, we should reach
Tewa in less thana day. Though generally cheerful, and
overflowing with boyish spirits, there were times when it
was apparent that he pined for his home; and though

‘ he never directly urged it, he earnestly wished to have
us make the attempt to reach his father’s island in the
yawl.

At length I began to suspect from the constant and
ABOUT TEWA. 225

minute inquiries which Arthur made in relation to
Tewa, and its people, their usages, habits, &., that he
was thinking seriously of some such attempt. He
directed his inquiries particularly to the point whether
the island was ever visited by ships. Eiulo remembered
hearing his father speak of big canoes without any out-
riggers, and whose masts were as high as a cocoanut-
tree, having passed in sight of the island. He had
heard, too, that a long while ago, one of these great
vessels had got aground upon a reef between Tewa and
the adjacent island, and that the natives had gone off to
her in their canoes, and some of them had ventured on
board at the invitation of the strangers. Old Wakatta
was one of these, and he had received a wonderful pres-
ent from the white chief, which he had often exhibited
to Eiulo, and which, from his description of it, appeared
to be neither more nor less than a small looking-glass.
The great canoe had by throwing overboard a part of
her cargo, got off from the reef at the rising of the tide,
and resumed her voyage. It was pretty evident that
the arrival of a European vessel at the islands, was an
event of very rare occurrence, and in all probability the
result of mere accident. Except that he steadily pur-
sued inquiries of this kind, Arthur said nothing to show
that he entertained the thought of such an undertaking
as I suspected him to be revolving. Browne and
Morton both, had exaggerated notions of the cruelty
and treachery of the “heathen natives,” as the former
226 THE ISLAND HOME.

called them, and would, I had no doubt, be strongly
averse to any step calculated to place us in their power,
unless it should also, in some way, increase our prospects
of ultimately getting home.

For several days after the occurrences narrated in the
last chapter, we remained at Castle-hill, making little
excursions daily in various directions. Having now dis-
covered a supply of fresh water, and abundant means of
subsistence, it seemed as though there was at present,
nothing further for us to do, except to assist Arthur as
far as we could, in his preparations for manufacturing
tappa. The weather was so genial (except during the
middle of the day, when the heat was frequently intol-
erable), that we felt no want of any other shelter than
such as the grove afforded us. Generally, towards even-
ing a refreshing breeze set in from the sea, and lasted
several hours. We experienced no bad effects from
sleeping in the open air, and far from finding it a hard-
ship, we soon came to consider it every way more pleas-
ant, than to be eribbed and cabined within four close
walls. There was something delightful, in dropping off
into dreamland, listening to the whispering of the leaves
above you, and catching glimpses through them, of a
sky so deliciously blue, and stars so wonderfully bright.
It seemed as though in this favored spot, the fable of a
perpetual summer was to be realized, and the whole
circle of the year was to be crowned with the same
freshness and verdure and beauty, the same profusion
ABOUT TEWA. 227

of fruits and flowers, which we had thus far enjoyed.
But such expectations, if any of us were beguiled into
entertaining them, were destined to be rudely dissipated.
One hot afternoon, we were startled from a drowsy
siesta in the grove, by a peal of thunder, such as is
rarely heard in temperate climatcs, and on springing up
and looking about us, we beheld above and around us,
certain indications, which it would have been far more
interesting and agreeable to contemplate from beneath
the shelter of a snug and comfortable dwelling. The
wind moaned through the bending trec-tops; the face
of the heavens was black as night, and the waters of
the lagoon, and of the ocean had darkened to a steely
blue beneath their frown. Before we had fairly shaken
off our drowsiness, another abrupt peal of thunder burst
overhead, with a suddenness that seemed to jar the very
clouds and shake the water out of them, for the rain
began all at once to come down violently, in big drops
that rattled like hail-stones upon the crisp leaves of the
forest. The thunder appeared to have completed its
office in giving the signal for the clouds to dischargo
their contents, and we heard it no more. For a time,
the dense foliage of the large tree under which we
gathered, completely sheltered us; but soon the mois-
ture began to drip slowly from the lower leaves, and
occasionally fell in sudden showers, as the branches were
shaken by the wind.

At length, the ground became thoroughly saturated,
228 THE ISLAND HOME,

shallow puddles formed in every little hollow or depres-
sion, and there was the prospect of a most miserable
night if the storm should continue. Happily this did
not prove to be the case; in about an hour after we had
been aroused by the first thunder peal, the clouds dis-
persed almost as suddenly as they had gathered ; the sun
shone forth brightly; the trees and the grass sparkled
with rain-drops, lustrous as diamonds, and the whole
landscape smiled in fresher beauty than ever.

This little occurrence, however, served as a seasonable
hint to recall to our minds the importance of contriving
some kind of a dwelling to afford us shelter in bad
weather, and we resolved to lose no time in setting about
it. Accordingly, the day following that of the thunder
shower, as soon as we had returned from the beach, after
taking our regular morning swim, Arthur called a council,
to deliberate and determine upon the matter of house-
building. The first thing was to fix upon a site; the
only objection to the level space at the top of the hill,
was its elevated position, exposing it to the full force of
the violent winds which prevail at certain periods of the
tropical year. But on that side from which the strongest
winds blow, the spot was protected by still higher land
towards the interior, and the fine trees, of various kinds
and sizes, (some of them evidently the growth of many
years), among which could be seen no prostrate trunks,
showed, as we thought, that nothing was to be feared
from that source.
ABOUT TEWA. 229

‘We, therefore, selected a smooth, open space, near the
edge of the terrace, commanding a view of the sea,
through a vista of noble trees. Max insisted, that inas-
much as with our limited architectural resources we could
not make our house of more than one story, we ought to
build in “cottage style,” and make up for deficiency in
height, by spreading over a large surface. He then pro-
ceeded to mark out a ground-plan, upon a scale that
would have been shockingly extravagant, had we been
in a part of the world where the price of building-lots
was to be taken into consideration. A parallelogram
nearly forty feet Jong by twenty-five in width, the nar-
rower side fronting the sea, was the plan of the main
building. This was to be flanked by two wings, each
some sixteen feet square, which would serve to strengthen
and support the principal structure. “ Upon this model,”
Max complacently observed, “he intended one of these
days to build his country-seat near Mount Merino, on the
Hudson: meantime, we were welcome to the benefit of
‘the idea.”

“Really, we're greatly obliged to you, Max,” said
Browne, “ for helping us so generously through with the
most difficult part of the business, All that we now
want in order to finish it at once, is merely a few loads
_of joist, plank, pine-boards, shingles and window-sash; a
supply of nails, a set of carpenter’s tools, and a couple
of carpenters to use them.”

“Of course,” rejoined Max, “we shall want a supply

20
230 THE ISLAND HOME.

of building materials, tools, &c., and I am expecting
them along daily. We have now been here several
weeks, and it is quite time, in the natural and regular
course of things, and according to the uniform experi-
ence of people situated as we are, for a ship heavily laden
(say in our case) with lumber and hardware, to be driven
upon our shores in the midst of a terrible storm (yester-
day when it began to thunder I thought it was at hand).
The ship will come driving upon the reef—the crew will
take to the boats; but no boat can live in such a sea,
and notwithstanding our humane and daring efforts to
assist them, all perish among the breakers—that is to
say, all except the carpenter—whom I rescue, by plung-
ing into the raging flood and dragging him ashore by
the h&ir, just as he is about sinking for the third time.”

“Nobly done,” said Browne, “ but couldn’t you at the
same time manage to save a drowning washerwoman ?
she would be as great an acquisition as the carpenter, in
my mind.”

“At length,” resumed May, “the storm abates—the
sea becomes smooth—we go out in the Yaw] to the
stranded vessel, where she lies upon a coral patch, and
bring off in two boat loads, the carpenter's chest, a keg of
gunpowder, a blunderbuss, seven muskets, fourteen pairs
of pistols, and a bag of doubloons, (think of that,
Johnny!) That very night the wind rises again: the
surf breaks the wreck to pieces, and washes the frag-
ments ashore, and in the morning the sea is strewn far
ABOUT TEWA. 231

and wide with floating spars, and bales, and barrels; and
the reef is covered for miles, with ‘joist, plank, pine
boards, shingles, window-sash,’ and whatever other trifling
conveniences are requisite for building my cottage. This
is what Johnny and I confidently calculate upon.”*

“In the meantime,” said Arthur, “in case by any un-
fortunate accident your ship should fail to arrive in time
to enable us to get the cottage up before the rains set in,

1 propose that we commence a less ambitious structure ;”

aud he began to trace upon the ground with a pointed
stick the oval outline of what he called “a Tahitian
faré.” “But even for my faré,” he added, “we shall
need the means of cutting down a number of good-sized
trecs.”

* The disposition, here and elsewhere, manifested by Master
Adeler, to be savagely witty, at the expense of “the story-
books,” on the score of their frequent inconsistencies, and the
fortunate accidents, wonderful coincidences, and hair-breadth
escapes with which they abound, strikes me as being somewhat
ungracious under the circumstances,

One would think that after the long series of all sorts of un-
heard-of perils, from mutineers, sharks, tempests, whales, water-
spouts, and what not, through which himself and his fellow-ad-
venturers had passed, without damage to life or limb, he might
reasonably have been more indulgent toward the seeming extrav-
agances of professed works of fiction.

In fact, the “narrative” of our young friends, the Islanders,
though strictly true in every particular (as we are bound in
common justice to believe until their veracity is impeached),
might itself, with some show of plausibility, be made the subject
of precisely the same style of invidious and ill-natured remark.
—Tue Eprror.
232 THE ISLAND HOME.

“Of which we are entirely destitute,” said Max, with
an air of triumph, “and I don’t see but that we shall
have to wait for my ship after all.”

“ Not so,” answered Arthur, “for I think that two or
three of the cutlasses may be converted into tolerable
saws, with which, by dint of a little patience, we can get
out as many posts and rafters as will be requisite for the
frame of our building, though I admit it will be tedious
work.”

Johnny heaved a profound sigh at the prospect of
the difficulties that lay in the way of his pet project of
house-building, and wished that “that cld magician who
built the castle with a thousand windows for Aladdin, in
asingle night, would only be clever enough to lend us
his assistance.” But upon second thought, he concluded
that there would be “no fun” in having our house
ready-made for us, and magnanimously declared that if
he had the wonderful lamp in his hands that minute,
with full power to summon up the obedient genius, and
set him to work, he would not do it.

“T hope you would make him supply us with a few
good axes, Johnny, at least,” said Browne.

But Johnny was disposed to be very self-denying and
high-minded ; he did not think he ought to do it; we
should take a great deal more pleasure in our house if
we made it ourselves, without any magical assistance of
any kind.

“Now that you mention axes,” said Morton, “it oc-
ABOUT TEWA, 233

curs to me that there is an old hatchet-head among the
rubbish in the locker of the yawl, and though it isa
good deal battered and worn, it could be fitted with a
handle and made useful.”

We all now remembered having seen it, though no
one had before thought of it. Arthur suggested that
we should make an excursion to Palm Islet as soon as
the heat of the day was over, and the sea-breeze had set
in, for the purpose of getting the hatchet, and bringing
the boat round to the side of the island where we in-
tended to fix our residence, as we might have oceasion
for its use. “We can get there before dark,” said he,
“and pass the night once more at our old quarters on
the little island ; then we can row back in the fresh of
the morning, before sunrise, and be ready to commence
our building in earnest.”

20*
XIX.

Che Cural Heek

JOHNNY AND THE CHAMA—AMATEUR PEARL-DIVING—A SHARE
BLOCK ADE-—CULINARY GENIUS.

“Down in the depths of the lonely sea,
I work at my mystic masonry ;
Ive crusted the plants of the deep with stone,
And given thom coloring not their own;
And now o’er the ocean fields they spread
Their fan-like branches of white and red:
Oh! who can fashion a work like me,
The mason of God, in the boundless sea.”

Lars in the afternoon, when the slanting beams of
the sun began to lose their fierceness, and the heat was
tempered by the breeze setting in from the ocean, we
descended to the beach, and set out for the eastern side
of the island, in accordance with Arthur’s suggestion,
mentioned at the close of the last chapter. As we made
our way across Sea-bird’s Point, the clamorous cries of
the gannets, raising their harsh voices to the highest
pitch, in angry remonstrance against this invasion of
their domain, were almost deafening. They might well
be alarmed for the safety of their nests—or rather of
THE CORAL REEF, 2385

their eggs, which they lay upon the bare ground, with-
out any attempt at a nest—for they strewed the whole
point so thickly that it was no easy matter to pick one’s
way without treading upon them at every alternate step.
In nearly every tree, were to be seen the rude nests
of the frigate-bird, built of a few coarse sticks; and
numbers of the birds themselves, with their singular
blood-red pouches inflated to the utmost extent, were
flying in from the sea. The large sooty tern, the grace-
ful tropic bird, and the spruce, fierce-looking man-of-
war's hawk, with his crimson bill, and black flashing
eye, flew familiarly around us, frequently coming so near,
that we could easily have knocked them down with our
cutlasses, had we been inclined to abuse so wantonly, the
confidence which they seemed to repose in us.

When half-way across the point, I came suddenly
upon a magnificent male tropic bird, sitting in his nest
behind a tussock of tall, reedy grass. He did not offer
to quit his post, even when the others approached very
near, and paused to admire him ; being apparently en-
gaged in the absence of his mate, in attending to certain
domestic duties, generally supposed to belong more ap-
propriately to her. He was somewhat larger than a
pigeon, and was a very beautiful bird, though not so
brilliantly colored as several other species of sea-fowl.
His plumage, soft and lustrous as satin, was of a delicate
pearly grey, except the long middle-feathers of the tail,
which were of a pale red, and projected full a foot and
236 THE ISLAND HOME.

a half beyond the rest. He manifested not the slightest
fear, even when Johnny stooped and stroked his glossy
coat. Just as we left the spot, the partner of this ex-
emplary bird arrived, and hastened to relieve him from
duty, giving him notice to quit, by two or three quick,
impatient chirps, and a playful peck upon the head,
whereupon he resigned his place, into which the other
immediately settled, with a soft, complacent, cooing
note, as expressive of perfect content, as the purring of a
well-fed tabby, stretched cosily upon the hearth-rug_be-
fore a cheerful winter evening fire. This transfer was
effected so quickly, that Johnny was baffled in an ill-
bred attempt which he made, to pry into the domestic
concerns of the affectionate pair, and he could not get
even a transient glimpse of the contents of the nest.

Without permitting ourselves to be tempted into any
further deviation or delay, we kept steadily along the
beach, until we arrived, a little before sunset, at the spot
where the yaw! lay, drawn up on the sand, opposite the
islet.

Max declared that after our long march, we ought to
have a supper consisting of something more substantial
than cocoanuts, and proposed that we should pull over
to the reef, and procure some shell-fish, which proposition
meeting with general approval, we got the boat into the
water, and in five minutes reached the inside of the ledge,
and landed upon it at a point about a quarter of a mile
from the opening through which we had first entered the
THE CORAL REEF. 237

lagoon. In this place, it was some fifteen or twenty
yards in width, and consisted of a seamed and broken
flat of dead coral, elevated but slightly above the level
of the sea. Though there was no wind, and had been
none during the day, the mighty billows of the open
ocean came rolling in upon the outer edge of the reef
with their accustomed violence. The action of the trade-
winds is upon the whole so steady and uniform, that
when it does cease for short periods, its effects continue,
and upon the windward side of these coral-belted islands,
there are breakers that never cease to rage, even in the
calmest weather. No sight could be more grand and
imposing, than that of these enormous waves encounter-
ing the reef. One of them would sometimes extend along
it a mile, or a mile and a half, in an unbroken line. As
it sweeps onward, with a slow and majestic movement,
towering up, like a dark-blue mountain, it seems as if
nothing could resist its power, and you almost tremble
lest the solid barrier upon which you stand, should be
hurled from its foundations. It meets the curving line
of the reef with a tremendous concussion, and thus sud-
denly arrested by the parapet of coral, reared from the
depths of the sea, it rises at once, throughout its entire
length, to the height of twelve or fifteen feet perpendicu-
larly, and stands for a moment as if congealed in its
progress; then breaking with a hollow roar, it falls in a
deluge of foam and spray, filling all the seams and crev-
ices, and marking their course in lines of white upon the

18*
238 THE ISLAND HOME.

dark ground of the ledge. Not the least striking feature
of the spectacle, was the multitude of fishes, of all shapes,
colors, and sizes, that could be seen suspended in the face
of this liquid wall, the very moment before it fell. How
they escaped being thrown upon the reef seemed inex-
plicable, but they darted hither and thither at the very
edge of the roller, with the greatest apparent case and
security, and almost invariably turned sea-ward just in
time to save themselves. Occasionally, however, some
careless or unskilful individual, not sufficiently versed in
this perilous kind of navigation, suffered shipwreck, and
was left gasping and floundering upon the coral.

While thus engaged in watching the bursting of the
waves upon the reef, I suddenly heard Johnny at a little
distance calling out lustily for help, and hastening to the
spot, I found him in one of the yawning crevices of the
coral rock, up to his neck in water, and struggling vio-
lently to get out, in which he seemed to meet with oppo-
sition from some object in the hole.

“Something has got me by the feet,” he cried, as soon
as he saw me, “it is an enormous oyster, or a shell-fish
of some kind, and it pinches dreadfully.”

I looked down into the water, and saw what, in fact,
seemed to be a gigantic shell-fish, griping both his legs:
it retained its hold so tenaciously, that I found I could
not extricate him, and when Arthur came up, as he did
in @ moment, it was as much as we could both do, to
lift him and his singular captor, which still clung obsti-
THE CORAL REEF. 239

nately to him, out of the crevice. We were then
obliged to pry open the shells with our cutlasses before
we could release him.

Arthur pronounced this extraordinary shell-fish, to be
a specimen of the “Chama Gigas.” The shells were
nearly three feet in length, and curiously marked and
clouded. Johnny had slipped from the slimy edge of
the chasm, and happened to fall fairly into the expanded
jaws of the chama, which had instantly closed upon
him. If the water had been deeper, the consequences
might have been serious, as there are instances of per-
sons being drowned, by having their feet caught in the
vice-like gripe of this formidable bivalve.

Not far from the scene of Johnny’s mishap, was a
green spot upon the reef, where a group of young trees
seemed to spring up out of the bare coral. On approach-
ing the place, we found that a little island, about the
size of Palm-islet, was there in process of formation.
Notwithstanding the exposed and barren character of
the locality, and the scantiness of the soil, which was
not anywhere a foot in depth, it was covered with a
thrifty vegetation, among which were several well-grown
palms, a group of young casuarinas, and some ferns and
tournefortias. Nor was this embryo islet destitute of
inhabitants. The trees were at this hour filled with
aquatic birds, and I observed among them one remark-
able species, long-bodied, and slender, like swallows,
with red bills and feet, white breast, and slate-colored
240 THE ISLAND HOME.

wings; these, instead of perching like the rest of their
feathered associates, upon the trees, nestled in the con-
cavity of the long palm-leaves, far enough from the
stem, to be rocked gently by the undulating motion of
the leaf, which a breath of wind, or the slightest stirring
of the birds in these swinging nests was sufficient to
produce. But by far the most numerous and singular
portion of the population of the islet, consisted of a
species of large land-crab, inhabiting burrows hollowed -
out beneath the roots of the trees. Great numbers of
them appeared to be bathing or sporting in the shallow
water on the lagoon side of the islet, but at sight of us,
they scrambled off to their burrows with a degree
of agility that could hardly have been expected from
such clumsy-looking creatures. Owing partly to this
unlooked-for rapidity of locomotion, and partly to a
natural shyness and hesitation which we felt about
handling them rashly (their pincer-like jaws, with half
a dozen pairs of which each individual seemed to be pro-
vided, having a rather formidable appearance), they
escaped before we could capture even a specimen,
Johnny forthwith posted himself in ambush among a
bunch of fern, and riveting his eyes upon one of the
burrows at the foot of a young cocoanut-tree, waited
impatiently for the crabs to venture forth onee more. In
a few moments a patriarchal-looking old fellow emerged
cautiously from the hole, and was presently followed by
several more. Johnny prudently delayed any hostile
THE CORAL REEF. 241

movement, until they should get far enough from their
place of security to enable him to cut off their retreat;
and, in the meantime, I was greatly amused and inter-
ested in observing the ingenious method in which the
patriarch commenced operating upon a cocoanut which
had fallen to the ground near his den.

Managing his complicated apparatus of claws with
surprising dexterity, he seized the nut, and stripped off
the outer husk in a twinkling; then setting it up on end,
he began to hammer away at the orifices through which
the stalk and root of the future tree make their way
when the nut germinates. Having at length removed
the filling up of these orifices, he inserted a claw, and
actually split the strong inner shell, dividing it neatly
into halves. At this stage of the proceedings, halfa
dozen greedy neighbors, who had been looking on, with-
out offering a helping claw, shuffled nimbly forward to
share the spoil, and it was curious to see how quickly
they cleaned out the shell, leaving not a particle of the
kernel. Johnny scized this as a favorable moment for a
sally, and rushed forth cutlass in hand, having adopted
the disereet resolution of disabling them by lopping off
those formidable claws, before coming to close quarters.
The sally, however, was premature, and proved entirely
unsuccessful, for the crabs backed and sidled into their
burrows with such expedition, that the last of them
disappeared before their assailant could get within reach.
Leaving Johnny to renew his ambuscade, if so disposed,

21
242 THE ISLAND HOME.

I proceeded along the reef, and found Max and Browne
bathing for the second time that day. They had dis-
covered a charming place for the purpose, where a kind
of oval basin was formed by the lagoon setting into the
inside of the reef. The water was deep and clear, so that
there was no danger of wounding the feet by means of
shells or corals. Max had discovered what he supposed
to be an enormous pearl-oyster, attached to a wall of
coral, at the depth of five or six fathoms, and they were
diving for it alternately. Both succeeded in reaching it,
but it adhered so firmly to the rock by its strong beard,
that neither of the amateur pearl-divers could tear it off,
and getting soon exhausted and out of breath, they aban-
doned the attempt.

The submarine scenery of the lagoon was in this spot
unusually varied and beautiful, and the basin formed a
bath, fit for the Nereids themselves. Numbers of dif-
ferent kinds of shell-fish were attached to the coral
branches, or wedged into their interstices. Others were
feeding, and reflected the brightest colors with every
motion. Purple mullet, variegated rock-fish, and small
ray-fish, were darting about near the bottom. Another
species of mullet, of a splendid, changeable blue and
green, seemed to be feeding upon the little polypes pro-
truding from the coral tops. Shells, sea-plants, corals
and fishes, and the slightest movement of the latter,
even to the vibration of a tiny fin, or the gentle opening
of the gills in respiration, could be seen with perfect dis-
THE CORAL REEF. 243

tinctness in this transparent medium. But what chiefly
attracted attention, was the gay tints, and curious shapes,
of the innumerable zoophytes, or “flower animals,”
springing up from the sides and bottom of the basin,
and unfolding their living leaves above the limestone
trunks or stems which encased them. Blue, red, pink,
orange, purple, and green, were among their colors, and
the variety of patterns seemed absolutely endless: they
mimicked in their manner of growth, the foliage of trees,
the spreading antlers of the stag, globes, columns, stars,
feathery plumes, trailing vines, and all the wildest and
most graceful forms of terrestrial vegetation. Nothing
was wanting to complete this submarine shrubbery, even
to the minutest details; there were mosses, and ferns,
and lichens, and spreading shrubs, and branching trees ;
bunches of slender thread-like stems, swaying gently with
the motion of the water, might (except for their pale,
purplish tint) pass for rushes, or tussocks of reedy grass ;
and it required no effort of the imagination to see fanci-
fully-shaped wild-flowers in the numerous varieties of
actinia, or sea anemones, many of which bore the closest
resemblance to wood-pinks, asters, and carnations. The
imitations of these flowers were in some cases wonder-
fully perfect, even to their delicate petals, which were
represented by the slender, fringe-like tentacles of the
living polype, protruding from its cell. Besides these
counterparts of land vegetation, there were waving sea-
fans, solid masses of sponge-coral, clubs of Hercules,
244 THE ISLAND HOME.

madrepores, like elegantly-formed vases filled with flow-
ers, dome-like groups of astra, studded with green
and purple spangles, and a thousand other shapes so
fantastic and peculiar, that they can be likened to no
other objects in nature.

Johnny having got tired of lying in wait for the crabs,
came to watch the swimmers and search for shells. In
the course of frequent beach excursions with Mr. Frazer,
he had picked up the names, and chief distinguishing
characteristics of the principal genera of marine shells, in
consequence of which he had at length come to regard
himself as quite a conchologist, and was ambitious of
making a “collection,” like other naturalists, in which
design Arthur encouraged and assisted him.

Joining me, where I was lying upon a flat ledge, peer-
ing down into the basin, he presently espied a Triton’s
trumpet, more than a foot in length, in some five fathoms
of water, and pointing it out to Max, he begged him to
dive for it, earnestly assuring him that he had never
seen so fine a specimen of the “Murex Tritonica.” But
the latter very decidedly declined sacrificing his breath in
the cause of science, declaring that he had completely
exhausted himself by his exertions in pearl-diving.

Eiulo coming up at the moment with a number of
shell-fish which he had obtained, Johnny appealed to
him for aid, and not in vain, for as soon as the much-
coveted shell was pointed out to him, he threw off his
wrapper, and plunging into the water, almost instantly
THE CORAL REEF. 245

returned with it. Max now showed him the supposed
pearl-oyster, and challenged him to make an attempt to
bring it up. Eiulo laughed, and nodded his acceptance
of the challenge: after pausing a moment to take breath,
he dove perpendicularly downward, reaching the shell
easily with a few strokes, and made one or two vigorous
but ineffectual jerks at it; then, just as I thought him
about to give it up, and ascend again, he grasped it with
both hands, brought his feet under him, and bracing
himself firmly against the wall of coral, he wrenched it
off, and bore the prize in triumph to the surface. It
proved to be a pearl-oyster, as Max had supposed, and
on being opened was found to contain eleven seed-pearls.
Eiulo presented the shell and its contents to Johnny, who
seemed to value the former, quite as much as the latter,
and presently ran off in search of Arthur, to inquire
whether it should properly be classed with the “ genus
ostrea,” or the “genus mytilus.”

After watching the swimmers a little longer, I strolled
along the reef, in the direction which Johnny had taken
in pursuit of Arthur, stopping occasionally to watch the
bursting of a wave of uncommon magnitude, or to ex-
amine some of the interesting objects that were strewn
with such profusion in every direction, and which ren-
dered that barren ledge so choice a spot for the studies
of the naturalist. Some ten or fifteen minutes had been
thus employed, and it was beginning to grow dark, so
that Arthur and Johnny, whom I had not yet overtaken,

21*
246 THE ISLAND HOME.

could be but just distinguished, like two specks in the
distance, when I heard the powerful voice of Browne,
raised in a loud and prolonged halloo. Pausing to listen,
I soon heard the ery repeated, in a manner that showed
as I thought, that something unusual had taken place.
Hastening back, I found that Max and Browne had
swuin off to a coral knoll in the lagoon, a stone’s throw
from the reef, and dared not venture back, being closely
blockaded by a large fish swimming about near the spot,
which they supposed to be a shark. They called loudly
for me to come after them in the boat, and to lose no
time about it, as there was water enough on the knoll, ta
enable a shark, if tolerably enterprising, to reach them
where they stood. Though it was rapidly getting dark,
there was still sufficient light to enable me to distinguish
an enormous fish of some kind, cruising back and forth,
with the regularity of a sentinel on duty, between the
reef, and the shallow where Max and Browne were
standing up to their knees in water. The case appeared
to admit of no delay, and jumping into the boat, I pulled
over to the coral patch with all possible speed, passing
the fish close enough to see that it was in fact a large
shark, and he proved also to be an exceedingly fierce
and ravenous one. It almost seemed as though he un-
derstood my errand, for he followed, or rather attended
me closely, keeping so near the bow of the boat that it
was with great difficulty and some danger, that I at
length got the blockaded swimmers aboard. When this
THE CORAL REEF. 247

was effected, his disappointment and consequent bad
temper were quite apparent ; he swam round and round
the boat in the most disturbed and agitated manner as
we returned, making a variety of savage demonstrations,
and finally going so far as to snap spitefully at the oars,
which he did not discontinue, until Browne had two or
three times rapped him smartly over the nose. After
landing in safety, Max pelted him with shells and pieces
of coral rock, until he finally swam off.

Meantime Arthur and Johnny had returned from their
wandering along the reef; the latter had come across
another colony of crabs, and had succeeded in capturing
three of them, or rather two and a half, for having, as he
fondly imagined, disabled one enormous fellow by hack-
ing him in two with his cutlass, the one half had scram-
bled into the hole, while Johnny was securing the other.

We now placed the Chama shells, the crabs and other
shell-fish, together with Johnny’s specimens, to which he
had added a splendid madrepore vase, in the boat, and
as soon as the swimmers were dressed, we pulled over to
Palm islet. Here we arranged a tent in the same man-
ner as we had done on the memorable night when we
first reached these shores. Max then kindled a fire, and
prepared to cook our supper. The shell-fish were easily
managed by placing them upon the embers, but the
crabs, which it was necessary to boil, and which were of
the size of small lobsters, presented a more difficult case.
Max’s culinary genius, however, stimulated by a keen
248 THE ISLAND HOME,

appetite, eventually triumphed over every obstacle. He
procured. a number of stones, which he heated in the fire;
then filling one of the deep and rounded chama shells
with water, he proceeded to drop the heated stones into
it, using a couple of sticks asa pair of tongs. This pro-
cess he continued until the water boiled, when he re-
morselessly plunged the unhappy orabs therein, and from
time to time dropped in more of the heated stones, until
the cookery was complete.
XX.

Arthur's Story.

BROWNE ON ‘THE KNIGHTLY CHARACTER’—-ROKOA—THB
CANNIBAL ISLAND OF ANGATAN.

“This is no Grecian fable of fountains running wine,
Of hags with snaky tresses, and sailors turned to swine:
On yonder teeming island, under the noonday sun,
In sight of many people, these strange, dark deeds were done.”

Havine made a hearty and satisfactory supper, and
concluded the meal with a draught of cocoanut milk, we
sat down like the patriarchs of old, “in the door of our
tent,” facing the sea, to enjoy the freshness of the even-
ing breeze.

Johnny, after having settled it to his own entire satis-
faction, that the shell in which his pearls had been found,
was properly a muscle, and not an oyster; and having
also, by Arthur's help, resolved his doubts and difficul-
ties, touching divers other knotty points in conchology ;
successively raised and canvassed the grave and edifying
questions—whether there actually were such creatures as
mermaids ;—whether sea-serpents were indigenous to the
neighborhood of Cape Cod and Massachusetts Bay ;—
250 THE ISLAND HOME,

whether the narratives of ancient and modern voyagers,
in regard to Krakens, and gigantic Polypes, with feelers
or arms as Jong as a ship’s main-mast, had any founda-
tion in fact, or were to be looked upon as sheer fabrica-
tions ;—and, finally, whether the hideous and revolting
practice of cannibalism, really prevailed among the in-
habitants of certain groups of islands in the Pacific.*

“This puts me in mind, Arthur,” said Johnny, sud-
denly, while the last-mentioned subject was under dis-
cussion, “of a promise you made during the voyage, to
tell me a story about a cannibal island upon which you
were once cast, and the adventures you met with
there. This is a good time to tell it: it is quite early,
and the night so beautiful that it would be a shame to
think of going to bed for two or three hours yet ; for my
part, I feel as though I could sit here all night without
getting sleepy.”

“A happy thought, Johnny,” said Browne, “it will be
the pleasantest possible way of passing the evening;
therefore, Arthur, let us have the story.”

“O yes, the story! let us have the cannibal story by
all means!” cried Max, “this is just the hour, and the
place to tell it with effect. The dash of the surf upon

* For the most conclusive evidence of the existence of this
unnatural and abominable practice, even as late as the year
1840, see Wilkes’ Exploring Expedition, Vol. iii. p. 153 (duodeci-
mo edition), where a circumstantial account of a cannibal feast is
given, as witnessed by Messrs. Lythe & Hunt, Missionaries at
Somu Somu, on the island of Vuna, one of the Feejees——Eprror.
ARTHUR'S STORY. 251

the reef; the whispering of the night-wind in the tree-
tops; the tall black groves on the shore yonder, and
the water lying blacker still in their shadow, will all har-
monize admirably with the subject.”

“T believe I did promise Johnny an account of an
unintentional visit I once made to a place known as ‘ the
cannibal island of Angatan,’ and I have no objection to
redeem my pledge now, if desired. I wish you to take
notice, however, at the outset, in order to avoid raising
false expectations, that I do not promise you a‘ Cannibal
story—how much my narrative deserves such a title,
will appear when you have heard it.”

The call for the story being quite eager and unani-
mous, Arthur settled himself into a comfortable position,
and after giving one or two of those preliminary ahems,
common to the whole fraternity of story-tellers from
time immemorial, he proceeded as follows :—

ARTHUR'S STORY
OF THE CANNIBAL ISLAND OF ANGATAN.

“ About a year and a half ago, and just, before the time
when I was to sail for the United States to complete
my preparation for the seminary, I was induced to em-
bark upon a voyage to the Palliser islands, planned by
a young chief of Eimeo, named Rokéa, and a Mr. Bar-
252 THE ISLAND HOME.

ton, an American trader residing at the island. The
object of the young chief in this expedition, was to as-
certain the fate of an elder brother who had sailed for
Anaa, or Chain island, several months before, with the
intention of returning immediately, but who had never
since been heard from: that of Mr. Barton, was to en-
gage a number of Hao-divers, for a pearl-fishing voy-
age, contemplated by him in connection with another
foreign trader. He did not himself embark with us; but
his son, a young man two or three years my senior, ac-
companied us instead, to make the necessary arrange-
ments for engaging the divers, and also to purchase any
mother-of-pearl, pearls, and tortoise-shell, which the
natives might have to dispose of, at such places as we
should visit. With a view to the latter purpose, he was
provided with a supply of trinkets and cheap goods of
various kinds, such as are used in this species of traffic.
At the Society Islands, the natives had learned the fair
value of their commodities, and would no longer ex-
change even their yams, bread-fruit, and cocoanuts, for
beads, spangles, and fragments of looking-glasses; but
among the smaller groups, lying farther to the eastward,
where the intercourse with Europeans was comparatively
infrequent, these, and similar articles were still in great
demand, the simple islanders readily giving rich shells,
and valuable pearls, in barter for them. I accompanied
the expedition at the request of Rokéa, and with scarcely
any other object than to gratify him; though I was
ARTHUR'S STORY. 258

made the bearer of letters, and some trifling presents, to
a Tahitian native missionary, who had recently gone to
Hao, to labor there. I had long known both Rokéa,
and his brother, now supposed to be lost. The former
was a remarkable and interesting character. He had
accompanied my uncle and myself on a voyage to
Hawaii, and visited with us the great volcano of Kilauea,
on that island, said to be by far the grandest and most
wonderful in the world, not excepting Vesuvius itself.
In making the descent into the crater, and while en-
deavoring to reach what is called the Black Ledge, he
saved my life at the imminent hazard of his own. It
was upon that voyage, tbat I first became acquainted
with him. We afterwards travelled together, through
the most wild and inaccessible parts of the interior of
Tahiti and Eimeo; and in the course of this intimacy, I
discovered much in him to esteem and admire. There
was in his character, such a union of gentleness and
courage, such childlike openness of disposition, and
such romantic fidelity to what he considered the obl ga-
tions of friendship, as reminds me of young Edmund in
Johnny’s favorite story of Aslauga’s Knight. With a
chivalrous daring, that could face the most appalling
danger without a tremor, was united an almost feminine
delicacy of character, truly remarkable in a savage.”
“That,” said Browne, “is the true ideal of the knight-
ly character—courage which nothing can daunt, but
without roughness or ferocity even in the hour of mortal
22
254 THE ISLAND HOME,

combat. The valor of the knight is a high sentiment
of honor, devotion, loyalty ; it is calm, gentle, beautiful,
and is thus distinguished from the mere animal courage
- of the ruffian, which is brutal, fierce, and cruel.”

“T think I shall like Rokéa,” said Johnny, rubbing
" his hands together in token of satisfaction, “and I guess
this is going to be an interesting story there will be
some fighting in it, I expect.”

“Of course, there will be plenty of fighting,” said
Max, “or else what is the meaning of this preliminary
flourish of trumpets, about Rokdéa’s chivalrous courage,
and all that ?”

“YT once more give fair and timely notice, in order to
prevent disappointment, that I am merely relating a
sober narrative of facts, and not improvising one of
Max’s florid romances about Sooloo pirates, Spanish ban-
dits, Italian bravos, or the robbers of the Hartz moun-
tains.”

“Or enchanted castles, captive princesses, valiant
knights, fire-breathing dragons, and diabolical old magi-
cians,” added Browne, “which formed the staple of a
highly edifying tale with which I overheard him enter-
taining Johuny the other afternoon at Castle-hill, as we
were taking our siesta in the shade.”

“ And a capital story it was, too,” said Johnny, “ but
go on, Arthur, please.”

“Well, everything being arranged for our voyage, we
set sail in a large ‘ Vaa Motu,’ or single canoe, furnished
ARTHUR'S STORY. 255

with a great outrigger, and manned by a crew of nine
natives. Our cargo consisted of Barton’s stock of goods
for trading with the islanders, and a quantity of stained
tappa, fine mats, shark’s teeth, d&c., which Rokéa had
laid in for purposes of his own.

“The commencement of the voyage was pleasant and
auspicious. We set out in the morning, with a fine wes-
terly breeze, which is of rare occurrence in that latitude,
and early in the afternoon we passed the high island of
Meetia, just in sight to the southward, showing that we
had made at Jeast seventy miles, in about nine hours.
The wind continued steady and fair, and the next day at
sunset we reached Anaa. Here we remained only long
enough to enable Rokéa to obtain all the information to
be had, that promised to throw any light upon the fate
of his brother. All that could be learned was, that a
canoe from Tahiti had touched here several months
since, and after obtaining a supply of water, had imme-
diately sailed for Motutunga, or Adventure Island, but
from the description given us of the canoe, and of the
number and appearance of her company, there was little
reason to believe that this was the party with which
Rokéa’s brother had embarked. Barton being anxious
to improve the favorable breeze, which still continued to
blow with unwonted steadiness from such a quarter, we
resumed our voyage and steered eastward for Hao, on
the day after our arrival at Anaa.

“That night the weather suddenly changed, and a
256 THE ISLAND HOME.

storm arose, the wind blowing strongly from the south-
west. Our crew became alarmed, and a part of them
began to clamor to return to Anaa, which we might
have done, by three or four hours’ incessant paddling, in
the teeth of the gale. Rokdéa, however, believed that
the weather would change again in the morning, and de-
termined to continue on our course ; we accordingly ran
before the wind with barely sufficient sail to keep the
canoe steady, and enable us to steer her. The storm
continued without intermission or abatement for the next
twenty-four hours, contrary to Rokda’s prediction ; and
to avoid the danger of being swamped, we were obliged
still to keep running before it. The second night, at
sunset, the wind fell, and in the morning the sea had be-
come tolerably smooth, with only a moderate breeze
blowing. But though the gale had ceased, the weather
was still thick, and the sky so obscured by clouds that
we could not see the sun, or even fix upon the quarter
of the heavens in which he stood. Thus those means
upon which the natives are wont to rely for directing
their course upon their long voyages, wholly failed’ us.
The canoe was furnished with a small ship’s compass, a
present to Rokéa from the missionaries, but this had
been broken, by one of our crew being thrown violently
upon it during the storm, while Barton was consulting
it. We did not get even a glimpse of the sun all that
day; nor the next, until late in the afternoon, when
it cleared beautifully, and for the first time since the loss
ARTHUR'S STORY, 257

of the compass, we were able to distinguish north from
south, and east from west. We found that we had got
completely ‘turned round,’ as the phrase is, and were
heading due north; and we now put about, and steered
in what we supposed to be the right direction. At dawn
the next day we were surprised to find ourselves in sight
of a strange island, which none of us remembered hav-
ing seen before. A remarkable-looking black rock, re-
sembling the hull of a large man-of-war, rose abruptly
from the water about half a mile from the shore.

“Rokéa who had sailed a great deal among the islands
east of Tahiti, and had visited most of them, could form
no conjecture in regard to the one now in sight. Pres-
ently some of our crew began to whisper mysteriously
together, and the word was passed from one to another,
that this was no other than the ill-famed island of Anga-
tan, I knew that an island of that name, the subject
of a thousand bugbear stories, to which I had often in-
credulously listened, was said to lie somewhere to the
north of Hao; but I had never met with any one who
could give me any definite and satisfactory information
respecting: it.

“ According to general report, its inhabitants were can-
nibals, and were in the habit of murdering and devour-
ing all who were so unfortunate as to be cast upon their
shores, or who had the hardihood or temerity voluntarily
to land upon them. It was also said, that the island
had never been visited by white men; and owing to the

22*
258 THE ISLAND HOME.

popular belief in regard to the ferocious and warlike
character of its people, it is certain that the natives of
the neighboring groups could not, as a general thing, be
induced by any consideration to engage in a voyage having
this reputed cannibal island for its destination; voyages
of this kind having been sometimes contemplated, but
never to my knowledge actually undertaken.

“Among the other marvellous reports concerning An-
gatany was one, to the effect that its inhabitants were pos-
sessed of ‘immense hoards of pearls and shell, of the
value of which they were utterly ignorant.

“ One of our crew, a garrulous Hao-man, and an invet-
erate boaster, declared that about a year since, he had
embarked for Angatan with a party of Chain Islanders,
in a large double canoe, being tempted to incur the perils
of the enterprise, by the prospect of the enormous gains
that might be realized in trading with the natives, if a
friendly intercourse could once be opened with them.
They had succeeded in reaching the island; but scarcely
had they set foot upon the shore, when they were at-
tacked by a party of the inhabitants, who issued suddenly
from the forest, and disregarding all their friendly signs
and gestures, fell upon them and killed the greater part
of their number, the rest making their escape with diffi-
culty, and solely through the courage, presence of mind,
and extraordinary exertions of the narrator, without
which they must all infallibly have perished. He de-
scribed the islanders as fierce, wild-looking men, of gi-
ARTHUR'S STORY. 259

gantic stature, armed with long spears, and heavy clubs
set with sharks’ teeth, and wearing little or no clothing;
yet strange to tell, around the necks of these almost
naked savages, were strings of the richest pearls, instead
of the common ornaments of ovula-shells.

“Our veracious Hao-man, most solemnly asseverated
the entire and literal truth of all these particulars, and
declared that the island before us, was the veritable can-
nibal Angatan, the singular black rock enabling him, as
he said, to identify it beyond all doubt. To this story, I
was myself disposed to accord about the same degree of
credit, as to the adventures of Sinbad the Sailor; but it
was easy to perceive that our crew, far from being so
skeptical, were firm and unhesitating believers in Anga-
tan, its man-eating giants; its treasures of pearl, and the
whole catalogue of marvels, current respecting it.

“T was the less inclined to repose any confidence in the
man’s declarations, because all the best accounts, located
Angatan far to the north of Hao and Amanu, while we
had reason to believe that we were now to the south-west
of them. '

“Barton’s curiosity and love of adventure, were stimu-
lated by what he had heard ; perhaps, also, the hints which
had been dropped respecting rich shell and costly pearls,
were not without their due share of influence, and he de-
clared himself desirous of taking a closer look at this
“terra incognita,” respecting which such marvellous tales
were current. Rokdéa, too, no sooner heard the first
260 THE ISLAND HOME.

whispered conjecture of the identity of the place before
us with Angatan, than he resolved to land, notwithstand-
ing the evident reluctance of the crew, and the open re-
monstrances and warnings of Sinbad. I suspected, I
scarcely know why, that he cherished a vague hope of
being able to gain here some clue to the fate of his miss-
ing brother. On approaching the shore, we found that
a heavy surf broke upon it, but there was a good beach,
and a landing could be effected without much difficulty.
We accordingly took in our sail, and resorting to the
paddies, made for what seemed to be a favorable spot.
Soon after passing the black rock before alluded to, I
observed. several figures stealing along the shore, in the
covert of a row of mangrove bushes, and apparently
watching our movements. When we had reached the
edge of the surf, and were preparing to dash through it,
they came out of the thicket, and with threatening ges-
tures warned us away. This created such a panic
among our crew, that they could not be prevailed upon
to paddle nearer. Rokda stood up in the bow, and
made such signs and gestures as are used to indicate
peaceful and friendly intentions, while Barton displayed
some of his most attractive-looking trinkets. The peo-
ple on shore now seemed to confer together, and in a
few moments one of their number, who from his stained
tiputa of yellow and crimson, appeared to be a chief, or
person of consequence, came down to the water's edge,
waving a green bough, and beckoning us to land. Our
ARTHUR’S STORY. 261

Sinbad pronounced this sudden apparent change in their
disposition towards us, to be a treacherous pretence, de-
signed to lure us ashore, in order that they might plun-
der, kill, and devour us; but as he did not explain why,
if such was their object, they should in the first place
have menaced us as they had done, we gave little heed
to his warnings. The party of natives did not seem
greatly to outnumber us, and were not particularly for-
midable in their appearance. They were, as well as we
could judge at such a distance, of no more than the or-
dinary stature. With the exception of the individual
already referred to, in the gay tiputa, they wore nothing
but the maro, and were armed with long spears. Never-
théless, our crew still refused to make any nearer ap-
proach, suspecting that more of the natives were lurking
among the mangroves, ready to sally out upon us at the
proper moment, if we should venture to land.

“ Rokéa, finding all attempts to overcome the cowardice
of our men unavailing, took a few trinkets in his hand,
and springing overboard, swam through the surf to the
shore. The personage in the tiputa waited to receive
him, continuing to wave the green branch, and to make
amicable signs. Rokéa advanced, and grected him in
the Tahitian fashion, by rubbing faces. The two then
walked together to the skirts of the wood, where the
others still kept themselves, and Rokdéa after distributing
his trinkets, came down to the beach again, and beck-
oned us to come ashore, supposing that our crew might
262 THE ISLAND HOME,

by this time be so far reassured as to venture it. Sinbad
was about to remonstrate again, when Barton drew a
pocket-pistol, with a pair of which he was provided, and
threatened to shoot him, unless he kept quiet. This ef-
fectually silenced the croakings of the Hao-man, for the
time at least, and we finally induced some of the others
to take to the paddles and push through the surf to the
spot where Rokdéa awaited us. As soon as the canoe
was beached, and we were all fairly ashore, the natives
came forward somewhat hastily, from the skirt of the
wood, probably in the expectation of receiving further
presents ; but our men, mistaking this sudden advance
for a hostile movement, laid hold of the canoe, and
would have put her into the water again, had not Rokdéa,
armed with a heavy paddle, and backed by Barton with
his pistols, interfered with so much decision and vigor,
that their fears began to take a new direction, and they
came to the sensible conclusion that they had better run
the risk of being roasted and eaten by the cannibals,
than encounter the far more immediate danger of having
their heads broken by the club of their chief, or their
bodies bored through by the pistol-balls of the young
Papalangi.

“On the other hand, the leader of the party of natives
spoke to them, and restrained their impatience: then
advancing before the rest, he waved his hand, and
throwing himself into an oratorical attitude, made a
little speech, thanking Rokda for his gifts, and welcom-

\
ARTHUR'S STORY. 263

ing us to the island. The language which he spoke
was a dialect of the Tahitian, differing from it so slightly
that I had no difficulty in understanding what he said.

“When he had finished, Rokéa made an appropriate
reply, according to the rules of Polynesian etiquette.
He commenced by paying our gaudily attired friend
some florid compliments. He then gave a graphic ac-
count of our voyage, describing the storm which we had
encountered in such terms, that our escape must have
seemed little short of a miracle; and concluded by stat-
ing the manner in which we had been driven from our
course and finally reached the island. The natives
listened attentively, and signified their sense of Rokéa’s
eloquence by frequent exclamations of “ maitai! maitai!”
(good! good !) and by nodding their heads emphatically
at the end of every sentence.”
XXL
Ghe Cannibal Village.

~—-LIOWNO AT HOME—CANNIBAL
BLA AND HER FR

THE MARABR AND THE
YOUNG LADILS-




ENDS.

“And there with awfal rites, the hoary priest,
Beside that moss-grown heathen altar stood,
His dusky form in magic cincture dressed,
And made the offering to his hideous god.”

“So then,” said Browne, interrupting Arthw’s nar-
rative, “these two parties of savages, instead of going
to work, knocking each others brain’s out, as one might
naturally have expected, actually commenced entertain-
ing one another with set speeches, very much like the
mayor and aldermen of a city corporation, receiving a
deputation of visitors !”

“ There is,” replied Arthur, “an almost childish fond-
ness of form and ceremony, among all the Polynesian
tribes, as is scen at their high-foasts and festivals, their
games, and religious rites. ‘The chiefs and priests are in
the habit of making little orations, upon a variety of
occasions, when this is expected of them. Formerly,
there existed in the Society Islands, a class of persons
THE CANNIBAL VILLAGE. 265

called Rautis, or orators of battle, whose exclusive
business it was to exhort the people in time of war, and —
on the eve of an engagement. Even during the heat
of contlict, they mingled with the combatants, and strove
to animate and inflame their courage, by recounting the
exploits of their ancestors, and urging every motive cal-
culated to excite desperate valor, and contempt of death.
Some very remarkable instances of the powerful effect
produced by the eloquence of these Rautis, are recorded,
showing that they constituted a by no means useless or
ineffective part of a native army. The islanders almost
universally have a taste for oratory, by which they are
easily affected, and they hold those who excel in it, in
high estimation.”

“Tt would appear then,” said Browne, “ that they are
not such utter heathens after all; I should never have
given them credit for so much taste and sensibility.”

“You see, Browne,” said Max, “ what advantages you
will enjoy over the rest of us, when we get to Eiulo’s
island, as Johnny is confident we are destined to do, one
of these days. You shall then astonish the simple in-
habitants, with Pitt’s reply to Walpole, or ‘Now is the
winter of our discontent, and gain advancement in the
state, by your oratorical gifts. Who knows but you

‘ may rise to be prime-minister, or chief Rautt, to his
majesty the king ?”

“Pray, let Arthur proceed with the story,” said Mor-
ton, laughing, “I see that Johnny is beginning to grow

23
266 THE ISLAND HOME.

impatient : he probably thinks it high time for the can-
nibals to be introduced, and the fighting to commence.”

“Well,” resumed Arthur, “as soon as the speech-
making was over, the natives, who seemed thus far,
quite friendly and inoffensive, came forward once more,
and we all went through the ceremony of rubbing faces,
with a great show of cordiality, though it was easy to
perceive that our party were still under the influence of
secret fears and misgivings.

“Barton and J, received more than our due proportion
of these civilities, and from the wondering exclamations
of our new acquaintances as they examined the articles
which composed our dress, and their remarks to one
another upon our complexion, I inferred that some of
them at least, had never seen a white person before.
Barton in particular attracted a large share of their at-
tention, owing probably to a complexion rather florid,
and uncommonly fair, notwithstanding a two years’ resi-
dence within the tropics, which, together with his light
hair and blue eyes, afforded a striking contrast to the
tawny skins and long black elf-locks of the natives.

“The chief of the party, who had acted as spokesman,
was called Mowno. Te was a young man, with a hand-
some, boyish face, expressive of good-nature and indo-
lence. Rokéa walked apart with him to make inquiries,
as I had no doubt, connected with the subject of his
brother's fate. Meanwhile Barton produced a piece of
turtolse-shell, and some pearls, which he exhibite? +~ the
THE CANNIBAL VILLAGE. 267

natives, asking whether they had any articles of the
kind ; but after carelessly looking at them, they shook
theft heads, and inquired what such things were good for ;
whereupon Barton casting an annihilating glance at the
disconcerted Sinbad, significantly demanded of him what
had become of those necklaces of pearls, worn by the

“ natives of Angatan, and whether these simple, inoffensive
people, were the gigantic cannibals, about whom he had
manufactured such enormous lies.

“ After Mowno had concluded his conference with Ro-
kéa, he led us to a large building near the beach, in a very
ruinous and decayed state, and completely overshadowed
by aged tamanu-trees. It seemed, from its size and pe-
culiar structure, to be a deserted marae, or native tem-
ple. Ife then sent away two of his people, who soon
returned with several clusters of cocoanuts, and some
bananas, for our refreshment. On learning that the sup-
ply of water which we had taken in for our voyage was
nearly exhausted, he informed us that there was no
spring or stream, nearer than his village, which was some
two miles inland, and promised to have a supply sent us
during the day. They had come down to the shore, as
we now learned, for the purpose of cutting mangrove
roots, from which they make large and powerful bows,
and the whole party soon left us at the marae, and pro-
ceeded to the beach; in about an hour we saw them de-
pact inland, carrying fagots of these roots, without tak-
ing any further notice of us.
268 THE ISLAND HOME.

“Tt had fallen calm soon after sunrise, so that we could
not for the present have resumed our voyage, had we
been so inclined.

“ About an hour before noon, a number of the natives
whom we had seen in the morning, again made their ap-
pearance, with several large calabashes of water, and a
quantity of taro and bread-fruit for our use. Rokda
distributed among them some trifling presents, which
they hastily concealed among the folds of their maros.
A few moments afterwards Mowno himself emerged from
the grove, attended by the remainder of the party we
had seen in the morning. There was now a further dis-
tribution of presents, when I perceived the reason why
the first comers had so hastily concealed the trifles which
had been given them. All presents, no matter on whom
bestowed, seemed to be regarded as the especial perqui-
sites of the chief, and a youth, who acted as Mowno’s
personal attendant, presently went round among the
others, collecting and taking possession of everything
which he had seen them receive. This was submitted to
without remonstrance, and apparently as a matter of
course, though by no means cheerfully.

“Soon after this somewhat autocratic proceeding,
Mowno turned abruptly to Barton, and saying that he
must now return to the village, invited him to go with
him to visit it. Barton, appearing to hesitate, the chief
pressed the matter so earnestly that his suspicions were
aroused, and he peremptorily declined. Mowno’s angry
THE CANNIBAL VILLAGE. 269

looks evinced his displeasure, and after walking about for
a quarter of an hour in sullen silence, with very much
the demeanor of a spoiled child thwarted in his whim,
he at length made a similar request of me, letting drop
at the same timé, some expression to the effect that one
of us must go with him. Fortunately Rokéa, whose high
spirit would have taken instant offence at the least sem-
blance of a threat, did not hear this. I saw plainly, that
for some teason, the young chief had set his heart upon
having either Barton or myself visit his village, and I
suspected that this was, in fact, the sole object of his re-
turn. I observed also that his party was somewhat more
numerous, and much better armed than it had been in
the morning, and I had no doubt, that rather than suffer
himself to be baffled in his purpose, he would resort to
force to accomplish it.

“ After a moment's reflection, I was pretty well satisfied
that I had nothing to fear from acceding to his request,
believing, as I did, that I understood the motive of it,
I thought, too, that a refusal, would in all probability
lead to an instant hostile collision between the natives
and ourselves, and I finally resolved to accept, or moro
accurately speaking, to yield to, the invitation. Having
come to this conclusion, I told Mowno that I would go
with him, upon the condition that I should return before
night, to which he readily assented, showing extreme
satisfaction at having finally succeeded in his wishes. I
gave no credit to the alleged cannibal propensities of the

23*
270 THE ISLAND HOME.

islanders, and was inclined from what ' had already seen,
to think much more favorably of them than the event
justified. I supposed that the curiosity of the people of
the village had been excited by the reports of those who
had seen us in the morning, respecting the pale-faced
strangers, and that Mowno’s only object in insisting as
he did, on having Barton or myself go with him, was to
gratify some aged chief, who was too infirm to come
down to the shore to see us, or did not want to take the
trouble of doing so.”

“Well, was you right in your conjecture?” inquired
Browne.

“Yes, partially at least; there was, I think, no un-
friendly motive as far as Mowno was concerned. What
designs others of the natives may have entertained I will
not at present undertake to say. But instead of some
superannuated chief, it was the curiosity of Mowno’s
young wife that was to be gratified. On hearing his
account of the white strangers, she had despatched him
forthwith back to the shore, to bring them to the village ;
which commission, it seemed, he was resolved faithfully
to execute, at every hazard.”

“Really,” said Browne, “civilization must have made
some considerable progress in Angatan, if the savages
there make such docile and complaisant husbands.”

“This was not an ordinary case,” replied Arthur; “in
the first place, Mowno was an uncommonly good-natured
sort of a savage; then he had a very pretty, persuasive
THE CANNIBAL VILLAGE, 271

little wife, and he had not yet been long enough married,
to have entirely merged the zeal and devotion of the
lover, in the easy indifference, and staid authority of the
husband ; but this is anticipating. :
“ When I informed Rokéa of the young chief’s invita-
tion, and my acceptance of it, he refused to consent to
my going, except upon the condition that he should ac-
company me, and share whatever danger might attend
the step. Mowno acquiesced in this arrangement, though
IT thought he did not seem to be altogether pleased with
it. Barton, also, on learning that Rokéa and myself had
concluded to go to the village, resolved to accompany
us. Mowno was impatient to have us set out at once,
and Rokéa having given some directions to the crew as
to their conduct during our absence, we hastily made
our preparations, and in a few moments after the matter
had been decided upon, the whole party left the shore
and entered the forest. A quarter of an how’s walk
brought us to a flourishing bread-fruit plantation, which
we passed through without seeing a single dwelling, or
any indications of inhabitants. This was bounded by a
wild ravine, crossing which, we entered a dense and
gloomy grove, composed almost entirely of the sacred
miro, and one other kind of tree, the branches of which
sprang horizontally from the trunk in a series of whorls,
one above another, twisting round from left to right, and
clothed with broad leaves of so dark a green as to seem
almost black. Near the centre of this grove, we came
272 THE ISLAND HOME.

suddenly upon a large marae, built principally of loose
stones, overgrown with moss and lichens, It was a spa-
cious, uncovered inclosure, the front of which consisted of
‘a strong bamboo fence, while the three remaining sides
were of stone. Within the inclosure, at one side, was a
small building, probably the priest’s dwelling, and in the
centre arose a solid pyramidal structure, on the terraced
sides of which were ranged the misshapen figures of sev-
eral gigantic idols. In front of this, and between four
rude tumuli of broken coral, was a low platform, sup-
ported by stakes, and resembling the altars used for
human sacrifices, during the ancient reign of heathenism
in Tahiti. Beneath this platform or altar, was a pile of
human skulls; and suspended from the trees, were the
shells of enormous turtles, and the skeletons of fishes.
A hideous-looking old man, whom I supposed to be the
priest, sat in the door of the small building, within the
inclosure, and looking intently at me, made strange faces
as we passed by. His skin was sallow, and singularly
speckled, probably from some cutaneous disease; he had
no eyebrows, and his eyes were small and glittering like
those of a snake; in his countenance there was a min-
gled expression of cunning and cruelty that made me
shudder. When we were nearest to him in passing, he
struck himself violently on the breast, and cried out in a
strong but dissonant voice, pointing with his long, skele-
ton fingers, towards the young chief :—“ Mowno, son of
Maloa, rob not the servant of Oro, of a priest’s share !”
THE CANNIBAL VILLAGE. 273

so at least, I understood the words which he uttered;
but the natives hurried on, without seeming to pay any
attention to him.

“That would have frightened me mortally,” inter-
rupted Johnny. “T should have thought that they were
going to make a cannibal feast of me, and that the
wicked old priest was speaking for his share.”

“ Well, I confess that some notion of the sort flashed
across my mind for a moment. The dark grove, the
great. idolatrous-looking marae, with its heathen altar,
and monstrous images; the pile of skulls; the hideous
old man and his strange words ; all tended to suggest
vague but startling suspicions. But another glance at
the open and friendly countenances of our guides reas-
sured me. In answer to a question in regard to the build-
ing which we had just passed, Mowno said, with a natu-
ral and indifferent air, that it was the house of Oro,
where a great solemnity was soon to be celebrated ; and
although I did not allude to the skulls, he added that
they were a part of the remains of the priests, who had
been buried within the inclosure, and which were now,
in accordance with an established custom, placed beneath
the altar. The dark wood was bounded by a charming
valley, with a brook running through it, and I was glad
to escape from its gloomy shade, into the cheerful light.
We forded the shallow stream, which was so clear that
every pebble in its gravelly bed was visible, and found
ourselves at the foot of a long, green slope. Before us,
274 THE ISLAND HOME,

lying partly in the valley, and straggling half-way up
the ascent, was a pretty village. The neat and light-
built native dwellings dotted the side of the slope, or
peeped out from among embowering trees along the
banks of the brook, in the most picturesque manner.
The thatching of the cottages, bleached to an almost
snowy whiteness, offered a pleasing contrast to the sur-
rounding verdure. Troops of children were pursuing
their sports in every direction. Some were wading in
the stream, sailing tiny boats, or actively spattering one
another with water, a recreation which they could enjoy
without any fear of that damage to clothing, which
would have rendered it objectionable in more highly
civilized communities. Others again (many of them
scarcely old enough to walk, as one would suppose),
were swimming about in the deeper places, like amphibi-
ous creatures. Some were swinging on ropes of sennit,
suspended from the branches of the trees, and a few
were quietly sitting in the shade, making bouquets and
wreaths of wild flowers. Among them all, there was
not asingle deformed or sickly-looking child. I did not
observe any grown persons, most of them probably be-
ing at that hour asleep in their houses. In passing
through the village, our escort closed around us in such
a manner as to screen us- from observation, and we
reached the top of the slope without seeming to have
attracted notice. Here Mowno dismissed all his attend-
ants except two, and we then struck into a fine avenue




















Tun CANNIBAL VILLAGE p. 274
THE CANNIBAL VILLAGE. 275

of well-grown trees, running along the crest of the bill,
and leading to a large native house of oval form, pretti-
ly situated upon a green knoll, and overshadowed by
wide-branching bread-fruit trees. This, Mowno informed
us, was his dwelling, At a short distance from the
house, beneath a fan-palm, was a group of young girls,
so entirely absorbed in the congenial task of arranging
one another’s abundant tresses, and adorning themselves
with flowers, that they did not observe our approach,
Mowno seemed intent upon some playful surprise, and
laughing softly to himself like a pleased child, he mo-
tioned us to hide ourselves in a thicket of young casua-
rinas. From our ambush he pointed out to us one of
the group beneath the palm, having several white buds
of the fragrant gardinia in her hair, and a garland of the
rosa cinensis about her neck; when satisfied that he had
drawn our attention to the right person, he gave us to
understand, with an air of great complacency, that she
was “Olla,” his wife. While thus engaged, we were
suddenly discovered, being betrayed by Mowno’s gaudy
tiputa, seen through the foliage by the quick eye of his
better half, who immediately sprang up with a clear,
ringing laugh, scattering a lapful of flowers upon the
ground, and came running like a fawn towards him ; the
rest of us still keeping concealed. She was very pretty,
graceful as a bird in every movement, and had asingular-
ly pleasing expression of countenance. .

“ On witnessing the greeting which she bestowed upon
276 THE ISLAND HOME,

Mownto, Barton whispered me that he ought to consider
himself a happy savage, and to do him justice, he seemed
to be of the same opinion himself. She commenced talk-
ing at once, with wonderful vivacity, pouring forth a con-
tinuous torrent of words, with little gushes of laughter
interspersed here and there by way of punctuation, and
making no longer or more frequent pauses, than were
absolutely necessary for the purpose of taking breath.
Notwithstanding her amazing volubility, I could under-
stand enough of what she said, to perceive that she was
inquiring after ‘the pale-faced youths,’ and presently
she appeared to be scolding her husband in a pretty
lively strain, for having failed to bring them with him
according to his promise. It was amusing to witness
Mowno’s ludicrous struggles to look grave, while he
made feigned excuses, and explanations of our absence.
IIis demeanor resembled more, that of a boy, whose
head has been turned by becoming for the first time, the
actual and uncontrolled owner of a watch or a fowling-
piece, than of a stern warrior, or savage chicf. Tle could
not, with all his efforts, maintain sufficient gravity and
self-possession, to carry out the jest, poor as it was, which
he had undertaken; but kept glancing towards our
hiding-place, and finally, burst into a boisterous explosion
of laughter ; when Olla peeping into the thicket caught
sight of us, and instantly darted away with a pretty
half-scream, and rejoined her companions. Mowno now
beckoned us forth, and we approached the group, where-
THE CANNIBAL VILLAGE. 277

upon they made a show of scampering off into the
grove, but apparently thought better of it, and concluded
to stand their ground. At-first they seemed actually
afraid of Barton and myself, peeping cautiously at us
over one another’s shoulders from asafe distance. Pres-
ently, one, more enterprising than the rest, ventured so far
as to reach out her hahd, and touch Barton on the cheek,
when finding that no disastrous consequences imme-
diately followed this act of temerity, they gradually laid
aside their apprehensions, and pressing around us, soon
became sufficiently familiar to try a variety of highly
original and interesting experiments upon our complex-
jon and clothing. These, though somewhat annoying,
were accompanied by questions and observations so
irresistibly ludicrous, that we soon found it entirely out
of the question to preserve any sort of gravity, and as
the whole troop always joined in our laughter without
stopping to understand its cause, or instantly led off of
themselves, upon the slightest provocation, the woods re-
sounded with peals of merriment.

“One of these damsels, after examining Barton’s fair
skin, and flowing yellow locks, gravely communicated to
& companion, her conviction that we had come from the
moon. and attributed our paleness to the influence of some
strange sickness; while a third, being of a skeptical and
suspicious tum of mind, suddenly seized Barton by the
wrist, and spitting upon the skirt of her pareu, com-

24
278 THE ISLAND HOME.

menced scrubbing his hand with great vigor, to see
whether the colors were fast. Our tight-fitting gar-
ments, too, seemed to puzzle them exceedingly, and we
were listeners to an animated debate, upon the question
whether they were a natural, or an artificial covering ;
the young lady who upheld the theory of our lunar
origin, inclining strongly to the opinion, that, like the
feathery coat of birds, our clothing was a part of our-
selves. But the sagacity and penetration of the one
who had endeavored to wash the paint from Barton’s
hand, soon enabled her to discover the unsoundness of
this doctrine, and, in order the more triumphantly to re-
fute it, she insisted upon pulling off my jacket, and try-
ing it on herself. Finding that nothing less would
satisfy her, I resigned the garment, when having suc-
ceeded with some assistance, in getting into it, and
buttoning it up as far as was practicable, she snatched
Barton’s cap to complete her costume, and commenced
parading up and down the avenue, the admiration and
envy of her companions. I fully expected that Barton’s
coat, would next be put in requisition, and he whispered
me that he stood in momentary dread, lest the now
awakened spirit of investigation and experiment, should
prompt our new friends to still more embarrassing ex-
tremes.

“This, however, proved to be a groundless apprehen-
sion, for their curiosity was presently diverted into a new
channel by Olla, who suddenly demanded to know my
THE CANNIBAL VILLAGE. 279

name. I accordingly repeated it, and she endeavored
several times to pronounce it after me, but without suc-
cess. The ‘th’ seemed to constitute an insuperable diffi-
culty, which, however, she finally evaded, by softening
‘ Arthur,’ into ‘ Artua,’ and this, singularly enough, was
what Rokéa had always been in the habit of calling me.
He and Barton were now called upon for their names,
and in return, we were favored with the liquid and
vowelly appellatives, by which our ingenuous and com-
municative acquaintances were respectively designated.
Barton assumed the alias of Tom, which was straight-
way metamorphosed into ‘Tomma,’

“While this exchange of names was going on, an old
woman came fromthe house, and delivered some mes-
sage to Olla, which, from the repetition of the words
“poé, poé,” I conjectured to be a summons to dinner.
Mowno leading the way, we now proceeded towards the
dwelling. It was surounded by a strong, but neat
hedge of the ti-plant, some three and a half feet high,
with an ingeniously contrived wicker gate, opposite the
door. A path strewn with marine shells, and fragments
of white coral, led from the gate to the door. The space
within the inclosure was chiefly devoted to the cultiva-
tion of yams and other vegetables, but Olla showed mo
a little plat of ground, near the house, which she said
was her own garden. It was tastefully arranged, and
carefully kept, and a considerable variety of flowers, all
of which she had herself transplanted from the-woods,
280 THE ISLAND HOME.

were there in full bloom. Most conspicuous among them
was the native jasmine, and a species af wood-pink, both
of which were fragrant. The building itself was a model
of a native dwelling, and since we are to-morrow to try our
own skill in house-building, I will endeavor to describe
it. It was of an oval shape; the sides were inclosed
with handsome mats, with spaces left for the admission
of light and air. The roof was composed of a firm and
durable thatch of pandanus leaves, strung upon small
reeds, laid closely together, and overlapping one another
from the eaves to the ridgepole.

“From the inside, the appearance was the neatest and
prettiest imaginable, the whitencss of the straight and
slender rafters of pecled hibiscus, contrasting well with
the ceiling of shining brown leaves which they sustained.
The furniture of the house consisted of a number of large
sleeping-mats, five or six carved wooden stools, and two
narrow tables, or rather shelves, of wicker-work, fastened
against the wall at opposite sides of the room. Upon
one of these were arranged a number of calabashes,
carved wooden dishes, cocoanut drinking-cups, and other
domestic utensils. Upon the other was a native drum,
several clubs and spears, a long vivo or native flute, and
a hideous-looking wooden image with four arms, and a
bunch of red feathers fastened to what was doubtless
meant for ity ead. The rafters were ornamented with
braided and colored cords wound roumd them, the ends
of which hung down several feet and sustained a num-
THE CANNIBAL VILLAGE. 281

ber of weapons and various other articles suspended by
them.

“ At the farther end of the room, a woman was pound-
ing taro, or bread-fruit, in a wooden mortar; another,
apparently very old and infirm, was sitting upon a low
stool near the wall, swaying her body slowly from side
to side, and making a low, monotonous noise. I ob-
served that Olla frequently looked towards the latter,
with a mournful expression of countenance. When we
first entered the house, she went and sat down by her
side, and talked with her in a low tone, and when she
turned away, her eyes were full of tears. The old wo-
man did not evince any corresponding emotion, but mut-
tered something feebly and indistinctly, as if replying to
what Olla had sai® of which I could distinguish the
words, ‘It is best, child; Malola is very old; she is sick
and weak; she cannot work; it is time she should be
buried out of the way.’ I instantly suspected that this
unhappy creature was to be destroyed by her own
friends, on account of her age and infirmities, according
to a most horrible and unnatural, but too prevalent cus-
tom. I had once been present at a scene of this kind,
without the slightest possibility of successful interference,
when a native woman had been strangled ; her own son,
pulling at one end of the tappa which encircled his mo-
ther’s neck. In that case, the victim, instead of submit-
ting quietly and willingly to her fate (as is most usual),
suddenly lost her courage at the moment of reaching the

24*
282 THE ISLAND HOME.

grave, beside which she was to be strangled, and opposed
a frantic and desperate resistance to her murderers. Her
heart-rending cries; her fearful struggles; and, more
than all, the horrid indifference and cruelty of her exccu-
tioners, have left upon my mind an indelible impression.
T now resolved that if my suspicions proved just, I would
make an earnest effort to prevent the repetition of so in-
human a deed, and from what I had already seen of the
mild disposition of Mowno, I was inclined to believe that
there was great hope of suecess in such an endeavor.

“ Rokéa, on hearing the conversation above mentioned,
had given me a significant glance, which sufficiently ex-
plained to me how he understood it. A very few mo-
ments sufficed to confirm my worst suspicions: I learned
that the aged female who had spoken of herself as Ma-
lola, was Mowno’s aunt, and that she was, with her own
full consent and approval, to be destroyed in a few days.
From the manner in which Olla alluded to it, while I in-
ferred that such acts were by no means uncommon among
these people, I at the same time clearly perceived, that
custom and education had not stifled or perverted in
her gentle nature at least, the ordinary feelings and im-
pulses of humanity, and that she anticipated the deed
with terror and loathing. I determined to watch for an
opportunity to converse with Mowno, and discover if pos-
sible, whether the cruel insensibility, implied in counte-
nancing such a practice, could really be concealed beneath
so smooth and pleasing an aspect.
THE CANNIBAL VILLAGE, 2838

“Meanwhile, the meal to which we had been summoned
was spread under the shade trees beside the house. It
consisted of baked-fish, served up in banana-leaves,
roasted yams, poé-poé, a preparation of bread-fruit, and
an excellent kind of pudding, made of cocoanut-pulp and
taro. It was easy to perceive that Olla, with all her play-
fulness and girlish vivacity, was a notable housekeeper.”

“Let me interrupt you a moment, to ask a single
question,” said Max. “Did you get the recipe for making
that pudding from Mrs. Mowno ?—if so, please impart the
same for the general good, and I will try my hand at it,
the first convenient opportunity.”

“Heathen!” exclaimed Browne, “can you, think of
nothing but gormandizing? Pray, Arthur, proceed.”

“And bring on those cannibals forthwith,” added Mor-
ton, “for unless you do so, Johnny will despair entirely
of any fighting, and go to sleep.”
XXII.

Au Gtploginn

THE CANNIBALS APPRECIATE LiUSIC AND ELOQUENCE, BUT
TAKE OFFENCE AT THE NEW THEOLOGY.

“Then tumult rose, flerce rage, and wild affright.”

“In the afternoon,” resumed Arthur, “we went with
our host and hostess, and our companions at dinner, to a
grove on the banks of the stream—a place of general
resort for the villagers during the latter part of every fine
day. The younger people met there, to pursue a variety
of sports and athletic exercises, and the older to gossip
and look on. We had intended to return to the boat, as
soon as the repast was over, and it would have been well
had we done so; but our new friends insisted so strenu-
ously upon our accompanying them to the grove, that
we yielded at last to their playful importunities, so far as
to consent to make a brief pause there on our way. We
had gone but a short distance from the house, when a
bird of about the size of a robin, flew down from a tree
beneath which we were passing, and after circling several
times around Olla’s head, alighted on her finger, which
AN EXPLOSION. 285

she held out for it to perch upon. It was a young wood-
pigeon, which she had found in the grove, when a callow
half-fledged thing, the old bird having been captured
or killed by some juvenile depredators. Taking pity on
its orphan state, Olla had adopted and made a pet of it:
it was now perfectly tame, and would come readily at her
call of ‘ Lai-cvi’ (little captive), the name she had given
it, attending her so closely as to be seldom during the
day beyond the sound of her voice.

“On reaching the grove, we found quite a number of
the natives, of all ages and of both sexes assembled, and
though they soon began to gather about us with inquisi-
tive looks, we were subjected to much less annoyance
than might reasonably have been expected under the
circumstances. We were neither crowded, nor jostled,
nor even offensively stared at, the very children appear-
ing to possess an innate delicacy and sense of propriety
(though it may have been timidity), which made them
try to gratify their curiosity covertly, seizing those op-
portunities to peep at us, when they thought they were
themselves unobserved.

“ Barton, who possessed an enviable faculty of adapting
himself to all sorts of people and circumstances, was in
a few moments as much at home among the villagers as
if he had lived for years in their midst. Ie gossipped
with the old people, romped with the children, and
chatted and frolicked with the prettiest and most lively
of the dusky maidens, to the manifest disapprobation of
286 THE ISLAND HOME.

several grim-looking young savages, who stalked about in
sullen dignity, watching these familiar proceedings of the
handsome stranger, with rising jealousy and indignation.

“ At length a bevy of laughing girls, in punishment for
some impertinence with which they charged him, fell to
pelting him with jasmine buds, and pandanus cones, the
latter of which in mischievous hands are capable of be-
coming rather formidable missiles. Foremost among
the assailants were our fair acquaintances of the morn-
ing, and even Olla, forgetting her matronly station and
dignity, joined zealously in the flowery warfare; which
was maintained with such spirit, that Barton was at
length obliged to beg for quarter, promising at the same
time to ‘make some music’ for them, as a condition of
the suspension of hostilities. This proposition, as soon
as it was understood, seemed to afford the most extrava-
gant delight ; the shower of missiles ceased at once, and
Barton was immediately surrounded by as attentive and
breathlessly expectant an audience as artist could desire,
Taking his stand upon a moss-covered fragment of rock,
he drew an enormous Jew’s-harp from his pocket, and
handed it to me, gravely requesting me to ‘ accompany’
him upon it, while he sang. Then, after clearing his
throat, with quite a professional air, he commenced
‘Hail Columbia,” and as he had a full, clear voice, and
sang with great spirit, the performance was listened
to with every mark of enjoyment, and was succeeded
by rapturous applause.
AN EXPLOSION. 287

“ He next gave a solo on the Jew’s-harp to the air of
Yankee Doodle, with brilliant and original variations,
which likewise met with a flattering reception. But by
fay the greatest sensation was produced by Auld Lang
Syne, which we sang together as a grand finale. The
natives really seemed to feel the sentiment of the music,
although Barton turned it into a burlesque by such an
exaggerated pathos of tone and expression, and gesture,
that I had much difficulty in getting through my part
of the performance without laughing; but my vexation
at being surprised into taking a part in such a piece of
buffoonery, greatly helped me in resisting my sense of
the ludicrous. At the end of every verse, Barton
grasped my kand in the most demonstrative manner,
and commenced shaking it vigorously, looking me all
the while solemnly in the face, and shaking away through
the entire chorus, thereby producing a number of qua-
vers, which, though not set down in the music, greatly
added to its pathetic character. After the last chorus,
he spread open his arms, rushed forward, and gave mea
stage embrace. This performance, including the pan-
tomime, must have been of a very moving character, for
when we had finished, I actually saw tears in the eyes
of several of our audience. This evidence of the gentle
and unsophisticated character of these simple people, af:
fected me almost as much as our music had moved them,
and I could not help thinking to how much better account
such amiable impressibility was capable of being turned..
288 THE ISLAND HOME,

“ Having thus performed his promise, Barton now in-
sisted that we ought to be entertained in our turn with
some music, and after a little persuasion, three young
girls sang, or rather chanted, several plaintive, but some-
what monotonous airs. Their voiccs, though neither
strong nor clear, were soft and melodious, like the cooing
of their native wood-pigcons. In vain we asked for
something livelier and more spirited, Barton humming
the tune of Yankee Doodle, to make them the better
understand what we wanted. Al! their melodies seemed
to be of a slow and measured character, and those
specimens which we heard, embraced a comparatively
narrow range of notes.

“Just as the native girls finished singing, we were
joined by a fresh party of cight or ten men, who came
across the brook, and mingled with the others. I heard
Barton say to Rokda, ‘There is the old priest again,’
but on looking around I could not see him. The new-
comers did not appear to be in the same holiday humor
as the throng around us; they walked gravely about,
without joining in the general mirth and gayety, and
manifesting none of the curiosity in regard to ourselves,
which the others had evinced. I, however, thought
nothing of this at the time, supposing that they had
been of the number of those whom we had scen in the
morning by the sea-shore, although I did not recognize
any of them.

“ Presently, Olla and her companions commenced beg-
AN EXPLOSION, 289

ging us for more music. One young lady in particular,
(the same who had pronounced us to be inhabitants of
the moon), pressed Barton with unceasing importunities,
mingled with threats of a renewal of hostilities in case of
non-compliance. Finding all attempts at excuse or eva-
sion utterly unavailing, he suddenly snatched a wreath
of yellow candlenut-blossoms from the head of his tor-
mentress, crowned himself therewith, and springing
upon the top of the rock, assumed an oratorical attitude,
and waved his hand, as if about to harangue the peo-
ple. Then, while I was wondering what was to come
next, he fixed his eye sternly upon a sinister-looking man
of middle-age, with the head-dress of an inferior chief,
who was standing directly in front of him, and began to
declaim in Latin, with great vehemence— Quousque
tandem abutere Catilina, patientia nostra? &e., which
the audience seemed at first, to consider highly interest-
ing and entertaining. As he proceeded, delivering the
sounding sentences, ‘ore rotundo, and emphasizing each
thundering polysyllable with a fierce gesture of his
clenched fist, I observed that the individual before men-
tioned, whom the orator scemed to have chosen to rep-
resent Catiline, and who, without understanding Latin,
could very well perceive that there was something men-
acing and vituperative in the language addressed to him,
began to look at first puzzled, and then incensed. He
stole two or three hurried and uncertain glances at those
behind and immediately around him, as if to assure
290 THE ISLAND HOME.

himself whether this torrent of denunciation was not in
fact directed against some other person; but when all
doubt on this point seemed to have been resolved by the
unequivocal demonstrations of the orator, his rigid
features assumed an expression of such anger and fero-
city, that I began to fear some violent outbreak of pas-
sion, and made several attempts by signs and gestures,
to indicate to Barton the danger of pursuing so thought-
less and imprudent a pleasantry. But he cither did not
perceive my meaning, or else, felt rather flattered than
alarmed, by the effect which his elocution seemed to
produce upon Catiline, for he continued to pour out
upon him the torrent of his oratory for several minutes
longer, and it was not until his memory began evidently
to fail him, that he concluded with a last emphatic in-
vective, accompanied by a sufficiently significant panto-
mime to convey some notion of its meaning, and bow-
ing to his audience, leaped from the rostrum.

“This performance, seemed to afford even greater pleas-
ure to the male part of the assembly (with a few excep-
tions) than the previous musical entertainment had done,
and they testified their approbation, by emphatic nods
and shouts of applause.

“T now thought it time to terminate our visit and re-
turn to the boat, and was about to speak to Rokdéa on
the subject, when Barton scized me by the arm, and
pushed me towards the platform of rock.

“Now, Arthur, it is your turn,’ said he, ‘ you perceive
AN EXPLOSION, 2901

what an effect my eloquence has produced on old Cati-
line, there: give him a lecture upon the sinfulness of
indulging the vindictive passions, and exhort him to re-
pentance.’

“The younger people pressed about me, and instigated
and aided by Barton, they fairly forced me upon the
rocky platform. Though by no means pleased at being
obliged to take a part ina farce so little to my taste, and
for which I possessed none of Barton’s talent, I saw
plainly that the shortest and least troublesome way, was
to comply with their wishes, and I accordingly endeav-
ored to recall some fragment of prose or verse which
might serve the present purpose. Supposing that Eng-
lish would be quite as intelligible and acceptable to them
as Barton’s Latin, I was just about to declaim those no-
ble opening lines of Comus—

‘Before the starry threshold of Jove’s Court,’ &e.

which used to be a favorite of mine at school, when sud-
denly another impulse seized me.

“As I glanced around upon the circle of smiling, up-
turned countenances, I was struck by the docile and
childlike expression of many of them. I thought of the
sad and benighted condition of this simple people, with-
out the knowledge of God, or the hope of immortality,
given up, as it seemed, a helpless prey to the darkest and
most cruel superstitions. I thought of the moss-grown
marae in the dark wood, with its hideous idols, its piles
292 THE ISLAND HOME,

of human bones, and its hoary priest—fit minister of
such a religion. I remembered the aged woman at
Mowno’s house, and the frightful doom in reserve for
her. I felt that perhaps to such impressible spirits, even
a passing word, unskilfully and feebly spoken, might by
God’s blessing do good; and yielding to the impulse of
the moment, instead of declaiming the verses from Co-
mus, I began to speak to them in their own language,
of those great truths, the most momentous for civilized
or savage man to know, and the most deeply interesting
to every thoughtful mind, of whatever degree of culture—
truths so simple that even these untutored children of
nature could receive, and be made happy by them.

“Tn the plainest and simplest language I could com-
mand, and striving to adapt myself to their habits of
thought, and to use those forms of expression most fa-
miliar to them, I announced the great doctrine of the
existence of one God, the sole creator of the world, and
the loving Father of all his creatures. I spoke of his
power and his goodness, and told them that though in-
visible to our eyes, as the wind which stirred the tops of
the palm-trees above them, he was ever near each one
of us, hearing our words, sceing our actions, reading our
thoughts, and caring for us continually.

“T endeavored to illustrate these attributes of God, by
references and allusions to the daily aspects of nature
around them, and to ideas and notions with which their
mode of life, and the system of superstition in which
AN EXPLOSION. 293

they had been trained, rendered them familiar. My
especial aim was to lead them, unconsciously, as it were,
and without making any direct attack upon their reli-
gion, to contrast the benignant character of him who has
permitted us to call him ‘Our Father in Heaven,’ with
that of the malignant beings they had been taught to
worship.

“T next spoke of death, and of a future life, and assured
them that the friends whom they had buried, and they
themselves, and all who had ever lived, should awake as
from a brief sleep, and live again forever. But when I
proceeded to declare that most awful and mysterious doc-
trine of our religion, and spoke of the worm that dieth
not, and the fire that is not quenched, of eternal happi-
ness, and unending woe, I could see by the earnestness
of their attention, and the expression of their counte-
nanees, how powerfully they were impressed.

“ I cannot remember all that I said, or the language I
used, but I endeavored to sect before them in a shape
adapted to their comprehension, the simple elements of
the Christian scheme—the great doctrines, of God and
immortality, of human sinfulness and accountability, and
of salvation through Jesus Christ. But encouraged by
the attention and apparent interest of the silent. and lis-
tening circle, in the glow of the moment, I went beyond
this prescribed limit, and from these vast general truths,
I began at last to speak of particular acts and practices.
As I thought once more of the marae in the forest, and

25*
294 THE ISLAND HOME.

‘of the unhappy Malola, I told the people that our Father
beyond the sky could alone hear their prayers, and
should alone be worshipped; that he desired no sacrifices
of living things; that he was offended and displeased
with all cruelty and bloodshed, and that the offering of
human sacrifices, and the killing of aged persons, were
crimes which he detested, and would be sure to punish ;
that he had expressly commanded children to love and
honor their parents, and that it was their duty, the older,
the more infirm and helpless they became, the more
faithfully to cherish and protect them. In speaking on
this subject I grew earnest and excited, and probably my
voice and manner too strongly expressed the abhorrence
I felt for such monstrous and unnatural crimes.

“At this point, Barton, who had for some time been
looking on in astonishment at the serious turn which the
matter had so unexpectedly taken, interrupted me with
the whispered caution—

“¢Be careful, Arthur! I fear from the black looks of
one of your clerical fathers here, that you are giving of-
fence to the cloth, and trenching upon perilous ground.’

“But the warning came too late. Just as I glanced
round in search of the threatening looks to which Barton
alluded, a frightful figure sprang up on the outer edge
of the circle of listeners, directly in front of me, and
with cries of rage forced its way towards the spot where
I stood. I recognized at once the old priest of the marae,
but how changed since I last saw him! Every sign of
AN EXPLOSION. 295

age and decrepitude had vanished: his misshapen frame”
seemed dilated, and instinct with nervous energy: his
face was pale with the intensity of his fury, and his small
eyes flashed fire.

“Perish, reviler of Oro, and his priests! he cried,
and hurled at me a barbed spear, with so true an aim,
that if I had not stooped as it left his hand, it would
have struck my face. Whizzing over my head, it
pierced the tough bark of a bread-fruit tree ten yards
behind me, where it stood quivering. Instantly catching
a club from the hands of a bystander, he rushed forward
to renew the attack. He had reached the foot of the
rock where I stood, when Rokéa with a bound placed
himself between us, and though without any weapon,
motioned him back, with a gesture so commanding, and an
air at once so quiet, and so fearless, that the priest paused.
But it was for an instant only; then, without uttering a
word, he aimed a blow full at Rokda’s head. The latter
caught it in his open palm, wrenched the weapon from
him, and adroitly foiling a furious attempt which he
made to grapple with him, once more stood upon the
defensive with an unruffled aspect, and not the slightest
appearance of excitement in his manner.

“The baffled priest, livid with rage, looked round for
another weapon. Half a dozen of the men who had ar-
rived upon the ground with him, uttered a wild yell, and
pressed forward with brandished clubs and spears. Bar-
ton and I, placed ourselves by Rokda’s side, the former
296 THE ISLAND HOME.

handing me one of his pistols. All was tumult and con-
fusion. The outbreak had been so sudden and unex-
pected, and what I have just related had passed so rap-
idly, that the bystanders had not yet recovered from the
first shock of astonishment and terror. Of the women,
some shrieked and fled from the spot, others threw them-
selves between us and the armed natives, or invoked the
interference of their brothers and friends for our protec-
tion. Only a few, even of the men, seemed to partici-
pate in the feeling of hostility against us.

“ But however inferior in number, the party of our foes,
far surpassed that of our friends in resolution and energy.
Foremost among them were the priest, and the hard-
featured chief who had been so deeply incensed by what
he regarded as the wanton insults offered him by Barton.
A number of the young men also, whose anger and
jealousy had been aroused by his sudden popularity, and
the attention which had been paid us, sided zealously
with the priest and his party, and joined in the clamor
against us.

“Meanwhile, Mowno, at Olla’s entreaty, strove to calm
the tumult, and to pacify the leader and instigator of it;
but his authority was fiercely spurned, and our good-na-
tured protector quailed before the fury of the vindictive
old man. As yet, however, our enemies, conscious that
the sympathies of a large number of the bystanders
were with us, had offered us no actual violence, confining
themselves to menacing cries and gestures, by which
AN EXPLOSION. 297

they seemed to be striving to work themselves up to the
requisite pitch of excitement. This was likely to be
speedily attained under the influence of the fierce ex-
hortations and contagious fury of the priest. Some of
the young men, in fact, now commenced a sort of covert
attack, by throwing stones and fragments of wood at us
from the outskirts of the crowd, and Barton was struck
violently in the mouth by one of these missiles, by
which his lip was badly cut. In the midst of all the ex-
citement and tumult, Rokéa stood, with the outward ap-
pearance at least, of perfect composure. Neither the
ravings of the priest, nor the menaeing attitude of ‘ Cata-
line” nor the brandished weapons of their followers, de-
prived him of his coolness and presence of mind. He
steadily confronted them with an unblenching eye, grasp-
ing the club of which he had possessed himself, in
readiness to meet the attack, which he at the same time
did nothing, by look or gesture, to provoke. His calm
intrepidity, while it seemed temporarily to restrain our
enemies, served also to reassure and steady Barton and
myself; and endeavoring to emulate his self-possession,
we stood ready to act as circumstances should indicate,
looking to him for the example.”

Tlere Arthur paused, as if about to suspend his narra-
tive. Johnny, who was now broad awake, and listening
eagerly, waited patiently a few moments, expecting him
to recommence. Finding, however, that he did not do
so, he at length asked him to “go on.”
298 THE ISLAND HOME.

“It is getting quite late,’ answered Arthur; “see,
those three bright stars which were high in the heavens
when we first sat down here, are now on the very edge
of the horizon, about to sink behind the ocean. As we
expect to be up, and on our way to Castle-hill before
sunrise to-morrow, I think we should now go to rest.”

“If we do,” replied Johnny, “I am sure I shall not
be able to sleep; I shall be thinking of that terrible old
priest, and trying to guess how you escaped at last.”

“T judge,” said Browne, “that you are pretty nearly
at the end of your adventures in Angatan, so pray let
us have the remainder now.”

“Do so,” added Morton, “and set Johnny’s mind at
rest, or he will be dreaming of cannibals and cannibal-
priests all night, and disturbing us by erying out in his
sleep.”

“T think it’s quite likely,” said Johnny, shaking his
head in a threatening manner; “I fecl just now very
much as if I should.”

“Since that is the case,” said Arthur, “I suppose I
must ‘go on, in self-defence; and as I believe that
twenty minutes will suffice for what remains, I will
finish it.”
XXIII.

Ghr Flight

8 vEA!—THE VICTIM FOR SACRIFICE—THE ESCAPE AND
PURSUIT—THE PRIEST'S AMBUSH.

«For life, for life, their flight they ply,
And shriek, and shout, and battle-cry,
And weapons waving to the sky,

Are maddening in their rear.”

“Wnurte the party hostile to us, thus stood hesitating,
but to all appearance rapidly approaching a point where
all hesitation would cease, Olla, with tears streaming
down her cheeks, besought us to fly to her husband’s
house, where, she seemed to imagine, we should neces-
sarily be safe from violence. But though no one yet
laid hands on us, we were surrounded on all sides, and
could not with any certainty distinguish friends from
foes; and the first movement on our part to escape,
would probably be the signal for an instant and general
attack by the priest and his followers. We thought,
therefore, that our best hope of safety lay in maintaining
a firm but quiet attitude, until Mowno, and those dis-
posed to protect us, could make their influence felt in
300 THE ISLAND HOME.

our behalf. They, however, confined their efforts to
feeble expostulations and entreaties ; and perhaps it was
unreasonable to expect them to engage in a deadly con-
flict with their own neighbors, relatives, and personal
friends, in the defence of mere strangers like ourselves.
They could not even restrain the younger and more vio-
lent portion of the rabble from carrying on the species
of desultory warfare from which Barton had already suf-
fered; on the contrary, the stones and other missiles,
thrown by persons on the outskirts of the crowd, fell
continually thicker and faster. At length Rokéa received
a staggering blow on the back of the head, from a clod
of earth, thrown by some one who had stolen round be-
hind the rock for that purpose, and who immediately af-
terwards disappeared in the throng.

“¢How much longer are we to endure this? cried
Barton. ‘Must we stand here and suffer ourselves to
be murdered by these cowardly attacks? Let us shoot
a couple of them, and make a rush for the shore.’

“ But a moment’s reflection was enough to show the ut-
ter hopelessness of such an attempt. Tlowever much
the natives might be astounded for an instant by the dis-
charge of firearms, all fear and hesitation would vanish
upon our taking to flight. Our backs once turned would
be the mark for a score of ready spears; and except per-
haps for Rokéa, whose speed was extraordinary, there
would be scarcely the possibility for escape. Still it was
evident that the audacity of our enemies was steadily in-
THE FLIGHT, 801

creasing, though their attacks were as yet covert and in-
direct, and as I knew that Rokéa would nof hesitate to
retaliate upon the first open assailant, in which case we
should be massacred upon the spot, we might soon be
compelled to adopt even so desperate a suggestion, as
the only alternative of instant death.

“At this critical moment, I noticed a sudden move-
ment of surprise or alarm, on the outskirts of the crowd.
A group, directly in front of us, no longer giving us
their exclusive attention, began to whisper among them-
selves, glancing and pointing towards the rising ground
in our rear, while a half-suppressed and shuddering ex-
clamation of ‘Te Vea! Te Vea! was heard among the
people. Turning round, and looking where all eyes
were now directed, I saw a tall native, with a peculiar
head-dress of feathers, and a small basket of cocoanut-
leaflets in his hand, running rapidly towards us. His
appearance seemed to awaken in those around us, emo-
tions of terror or aversion, strong enough to swallow up
every other feeling, for, no sooner was he perceived, than
all thought of prosecuting further the present quarrel,
appeared to be abandoned. The priest alone, evinced
none of the general uneasiness or dread, but, on the con-
trary, a gleam of exultation lighted up his hard and
discolored countenance. The people made way to the
right and left, as the new-comer drew near, and a num-
ber of them slunk away into the forest, or to their
homes. The stranger proceeded directly towards Mow-

26
802 THE ISLAND HOME.

no, and taking a small parcel wrapped in leaves, from
the basketrwhich he carried, delivered it to him: then,
without pausing an instant, or uttering a word, he passed
on, taking his way at a rapid pace straight through the
village. Mowno received the parcel with a reluctant and
gloomy air, though it seemed to consist of nothing but
a rough stone, wrapped in the leaves of the sacred
miro. For several minutes he stood holding it in his
hand, like one deprived of consciousness. Several of
those who appeared to be the principal persons present,
among whom were Catiline and the priest, now ap-
proached him, and they began to hold a whispered con-
sultation, in the course of which the priest frequently
pointed towards Rokéa, as though speaking of him.
Mowno seemed to be resisting some proposal urged by
the others, and spoke in a more decisive and resolute
manner than I had thought him capable of assuming.
The discussion, whatever was its subject, soon became
warm and angry: the voices of Catiline and the priest
were raised, and even threatening. Every moment I ex-
pected to see Mowno relinquish his opposition; but he
remained firm, and at last, with the air of one resolved
to put an end to further debate, he said—

“No, it shall not be either of the strangers; it shall
be Terano: he is an evil man, and it will be well when
he is gone” Then speaking to two of those who stood
near him, he said, ‘Go quickly to Terano’s house, before
he secs the messenger and hides himself in the mout-
THE FLIGHT. 303

tains ;’ whereupon they seized their spears, and imme-
diately set off in the direction of the village.

“ Olla now renewed her entreaties for us to leave the
spot, and go with her to the house; and Mowno, by a
quick gesture, meant to be seen only by us, indicated
his wish to the same effect. Rokéa nodded to me to
comply, and we followed Olla as she bounded lightly
through the grove, no one offering to oppose our depar-
ture. But the priest’s restless eye was upon us, and had
we set off in the direction of the shore, we should not
have been permitted to escape, without an attempt on
his part to prevent it. As it was, he appeared to give
some direction to those about him, and four or five
young men followed us at a distance, keeping us in
sight, and taking care that they were always in such a
position as to enable them to intercept us in any attempt
to recross the brook. After having dogged us to
Mowno’s house and seen us enter, they withdrew into
the forest out of sight, where they probably remained
on the watch. Rokdéa now proceeded to select from
Mowno’s store of weapons, a club, of more formidable
weight and size, than that which he had wrested from
the priest, and requested Barton and myself to follow
his example.

“* We must try to get to the shore,’ he said, ‘ there are
at present, none to hinder us, but the young men who
followed us hither?

“* But that demon of a priest, and the rest of his crew,
804 THE ISLAND HOME.

are not far off” said Barton, ‘and they will be sure to
waylay us. For the present we are safe here; and per-
haps Mowno will be able to get us back to our boat
without danger.’

“Rokéa shook his head. ‘There are others here,’ he
said, ‘more powerful than Mowno, and who are our
enemies: we must rely upon ourselves.’

“ Olla watched us anxiously during this conversation ;
and now, as if she understood its subject at least, she
said, with an expression of intelligence and cordial friend-
liness in her fine eyes, ‘ Listen to me: the words of the
priest are more powerful with the great chief than the
words of Mowno: to-night, the priest will go to the great
chief, and before he returns you must fly; but not now,
for you are watched by the young men; you must wait
until night,—until the moon is behind the grove.’

“This seemed to me a wiser course than to undertake
at present, to fight our way to the boat; but Rokéa re-
mained of his former opinion ; he apprehended an attack
upon our party at the shore during our absence, by
which we might be cut off from all means of leaving the
island. This certainly was a weighty consideration, and
one that had not occurred to me. We were still hesi-
tating, and uncertain what course to pursue, when Mowno
came in, looking much troubled, and ‘carrying in his
hand the mysterious package, the object and meaning of
which I forgot to explain.

“ A stone, folded in the leaves of the miro, sent by the
THE FLIGHT. 305

king, or paramount chief, to the subordinate chiefs of
districts or villages, is the customary method of notifying
the latter that they are expected to furnish a human vie-
tim for some approaching sacrifice. The principal ocea-
sions upon which these are required, are at the building
of national maraes, at the commencement of a war, or in
cases of the serious illness of a superior chief. The num-
ber of victims sacrificed, is proportioned to the magni-
tude of the occasion ; as many as a score have sometimes
been offered to propitiate the gods during the severe
sickness of a powerful chief. The priests signify to
the chicf the number required; the latter then sends out
his runner or messenger (te vea), who delivers to each
of the subordinate chiefs, one of these packages for each
victiin to be furnished from his immediate district. The
odious duty of designating the individuals to be taken,
then devolves upon the subordinate, and having decided
upon this, he sends a number of armed men to secure the
destined victims before they secrete themselves or flee
into the woods, as those who have any reason to fear
being selected generally do, at the first appearance of the
dreaded messenger, or even as soon as it is publicly
known that an oceasion is at hand for which human sac-
rifices will be required. When secured, the doomed
persons are most commonly killed on the spot by the
chief’s men, and the bodies wrapped in cocoanut leaves
and carried to the temple. Sometimes, however, they
26*
306 THE ISLAND HOME.

are preserved alive, and slain by the priests themselves
at the altar.

“Upon the arrival of the messenger, as already related,
with a requisition for one victim from the village, the
majority of Mowno’s advisers had insisted upon selecting

tokéa for that purpose, and thus avoiding the necessity of

sacrificing one of their own people. The priest had gone
further still, and proposed to seize upon us all, and send
Barton and myself to the two neighboring villages, to be
furnished by them as their quota of victims. To these
counsels, Mowno had opposed a determined resistance,
and he had finally sent his followers to despatch an old
man named Terano, whose death would be considered a
general benefit, as he was a notorious and inveterate
thief and drunkard, who, when not stupefied with ava,
was constantly engaged in desperate broils, or wanton
depredations upon the property of his neighbors. It
seemed, however, that the old man had taken the alarm
and fled; several of Mowno’s followers were now in pur-
suit of him, and unless they should succeed in taking him
before morning, another person would have to be desig-
nated, as it was required to furnish the victims at the
great marae, by noon of the following day.

“T sickened with disgust, as I listened to details like
these. Never before had I so fully realized the darkness
and the horrors of heathenism—all the more striking in
the present instance, because of the many pleasing and
THE FLIGHT. 307

amiable natural qualities, of the people who groped amid
such darkness, and were a prey to such horrors.

“Mowno also, recommended us to postpone any attempt
at flight until a late hour of the night. He said that he
had seen a number of men lurking in the woods near
the stream, and that the priest and others had remained
in the grove after he had left, probably with the inten-
tion of joining them in watching the house.

“ Olla now went out into the garden, where she walked
about, looking up among the branches of the trees, and
calling out ‘Lai-evi!? as if in search of her tame wood-
pigeon. After going round the garden, she passed out
of the gate, and wandered away in the direction of the
brook, still looking among the trees, and repeating at in-
tervals her call of ‘ Lai-evi ?

“ By-and-bye she returned, and though without her little
favorite, she had accomplished her real object, and ascer-
tained the number and position of the spies. She had
seen seven of them skulking in the wood along the
brook, and watching the house. They seemed anxious
to avoid observation, and she could not without awaking
suspicion, get more than transient glimpses of them, so
that possibly there might be others whom she had not
seen.

“Rokéa questioned her as to the space along the bank
of the stream occupied by these men, and the distance
from one another at’ which they were stationed. Then
after a moment’s reflection he turned to Mowno and
308 THE ISLAND HOME.

asked whether he was confident of being able to protect
us, while in his house; to which the latter replied with
much earnestness that he both could and would do so.

“Wait here, then,’ said Rokéa, addressing Barton and
myself, ‘I will return before the moon sets, and without
affording us an opportunity to inquire what he designed
to do, he passed through the door, and bounded into the
forest, in the direction opposite to that, where the spies
of the priest were lurking.

“Ts it possible,’ said Barton, ‘that he intends to desert

us?
. “'You should know him better, I answered, ‘ unless I
am mistaken, he is about to risk his life in an attempt to
communicate with our crew, in order to put them on their
guard against a surprise, and to render our escape the
more easy. If he lives, he will return, to incur a second
time with us the very dangers to which this attempt ex-
poses him.’

“Knowing as I did Rokéa’s great activity, coolness and
presence of mind, I was sanguine that he would suceced
in eluding the vigilance of our enemies, and accomplish-
ing his purpose.

“Soon after his departure, Olla set out for our evening
meal, a light repast of bananas, baked bread-fruit, and
vi-apples fresh from the garden. But neither Barton nor
I could eat anything: our thoughts were with Rokda
upon his perilous adventure. When the food had been
removed, Mowno suggested that we should all go out
THE FLIGHT, 309

into the inclosure, and walk a few times around the house,
in order that those who were on the watch might be sat-
isfied that we were still there. This we accordingly did,
and continued strolling through the garden until it be-
came quite dark. Rokéa had now been gone nearly an
hour, and Barton began to grow restless and troubled.
Mowno, stationing himself at the end of the walk lead-
ing from the house, leaned upon the gate in a listening
attitude. As I sat in the wide doorway, beneath the vi-
apple trees planted on either side of the entrance, watch-
ing the bright constellation of the Cross, just visible above
the outline of the grove in the southern horizon, Ollas
began to question me concerning what I had told the
people in the afternoon, of God, and a future life, and the
doctrines of Christianity. I was at once touched and as-
tonished, to perceive the deep interest she took in the
subject, and the readiness with which she received these
truths, as something she had needed and longed for.
She seemed to feel how much better and more consoling
they were, than the superstitions in which she had been
educated.

“T was amazed to find that this young heathen woman,
growing up in the midst of pagan darkness, was neverthe-
less possessed of deep and strong religious feelings, which
could not be satisfied with the traditions of her people.
As I gazed at her ingenuous countenance, full of earnest-
ness and sensibility, while she endeavored to express the
vague thoughts on these subjects which had at times

25*
810 THE ISLAND HOME.

floated through her mind, I could scarcely believe that
this was the same gay and careless being, whose life had
seemed to me as natural, as unconscious, and as joyous,
as that of a bird or a flower. She said, that often when
alone in some secluded spot in the depth of the wood,
while all around was so hushed and peaceful, she had
suddenly burst into tears, feeling that what she had been
taught of the gods could not be true, and that if Oro was
indeed the creator of so beautiful a world—if he had
made the smiling groves, the bright flowers, and the
multitude of happy living things, he must be a good be-
ing, who could not delight in the cruelties practised in
his name. Often, when a mere girl, thoughts like these
had visited her, wandering by the sea-shore at twilight,
or locking up through the foliage of waving cocoanut-
groves at the starry skies, when nature herself, by her
harmony and beauty, had seemed to proclaim that God
was a being of light and love, in whom was no darkness
at all.

“ Preserttly Mowno joined us, and I talked with him in
regard to the intended burial of the aged woman, his
aunt, and endeavored to make him see the act in its true
light. But with all his natural amiability, such was the
effect of custom and education, that he seemed perfectly
insensible on the subject. He observed, in a cool, mat-
ter-of-fact manner, that when people got very old and
could not work, they were of no use to others or them-
selves—that it was then time for them to die, and much
THE FLIGHT. $11

best that they should do so at once; and that if they
did not, then their friends ought to bury them. As to
Malola, his aunt, he said that she was quite willing to be
buried, and had in fact suggested it herself, that she
was often very sick, and in great pain, so that she had
no pleasure in living any longer ; he added, as another
grave and weighty consideration, that she had lost most
of her teeth, and could not chew her food, unless it was
prepared differently from that of the rest of the family,
which caused Olla much trouble.

“ Finding that argument and expostulation had not the
slightest: effect upon him, I changed my tactics, and sud-
denly demanded whether he would be willing to have
Olla buried, when she began to get old and, infirm.
This seemed at first tostartle him. He glanced uneasily
at his little wife, as if it had never before occurred to
him that she could grow old. Then after staring at me
a moment in a half angry manner, as though offended
at my having suggested so disagreeable an idea, he
seemed all at once to recover himself, remarking quickly,
that he should be old then, too, and that they could
both be buried together. This consolatory reflection
seemed completely to neutralize the effect of my last at-
tack, and Mowno’s countenance resumed its habitual
expression of calm and somewhat stolid placidity.

“ Baffled, but not discouraged, I next strove, by draw-
ing an imaginary picture of Olla and himself in their old
age, surrounded by their grown up children, to show
312 THE ISLAND HOME,

how happy and beautiful the relation between the child
and the aged parent might be. I summoned up all my
rhetorical powers, and sketched what I conceived to be a
perfect model of an affectionate and dutiful Angatanese
son. After clothing him with all the virtues and accom-
plishments of the savage character, I proceeded to en-
due him with that filial affection, whose beauty and
power it was my chief object to illustrate. I represented
him as loving his father and mother, all the more ten-
derly on account of the infirmities of age now stealing
over them. Upon the arm of this affectionate son, the
white-haired Mowno supported himself, when at morning
and evening he went forth to take his accustomed walk
in the grove. He it was, who brought home daily to his
aged mother, the ripest fruits, and the freshest flowers.
His smiling and happy conntenance was the light of
their dwelling ; his cheerful voice, its sweetest music. I
was proceeding thus, in quite an affecting strain, as it
seemed to me (though I must in honesty confess that
Mowno appeared to be less moved by it than myself, and
somewhat cooled my enthusiasm by giving a great yawn
in the midst of one of the most touching passages),
when Olla, who had been listening with moistened eyes,
gently stole her arm around her husband’s neck, and
murmured a few words in his ear. Whether it was my
pathetic eloquence, or Olla’s caress, that melted his hith-
erto obdurate heart, I will not pretend to say, but it is
certain that he now yielded the point, and promised that
THE FLIGHT. $18

Malola should be permitted to live, ‘ At least,’ he added,
after a moment’s reflection, ‘as long as she can see, and
walk about.’

“Several times, since it had grown dark, I had heard
sounds like the distant beating of drums, mingled occa-
sionally with the long and sorrowful note of the bucci-
num-shell, or native trumpet. Twice, also, while Mowno
was standing at his gate, messengers had arrived, appa-
rently in haste, and after briefly conferring with him, had
posted off again. When I remarked upon these sounds,
Mowno said that they came from the marae, where prep-
arations for the approaching ceremony were going for-
ward; but to me, they seemed to proceed from several
different points, at various distances from us.

“T now began to feel painfully anxious at Rokéa’s pro-
tracted absence. It was nearly midnight, and there had
been ample time for one less active than he, to go to the
shore and return. The terrible apprehension, that in
spite ofall the resources of his skill and courage, he had
fallen into the hands of some of the parties of natives
which seemed to be scattered about in the forest, gained
every moment a stronger hold upon my mind.

“He has either been taken, or else he finds that he
cannot rejoin us, without too great risk,’ said Barton,
breaking @ long silence, and speaking of that which each
knew the other to be thinking about; ‘we miust start
for the shore ourselves, if he does not come soon.

‘Hark! whispered Olla, ‘some one is approaching

27
814 THE ISLAND HOME,

from the wood. Her quick ear had detected stealthy
steps crossing the avenue. The next moment some one
bounded lightly over the hedge at the side of the house,
where the shadow of the bread-fruit trees fell darkest,
Mowno started, and seemed agitated, and for an instant
a suspicion that he had betrayed, and was about to give
us up, flashed through my mind. But the figure which
came forward into the light, was that of Rokéa, and I
felt pained at the wrong which my momentary doubts
had done our inert, but well-meaning host. Rokéa
breathed quick and short. Without speaking, he pointed
to the moon now on the edge of the western horizon of
forest, to intimate that he was punctual to the time set
for his return,

“ The sounds which I had before heard, were now borne
more plainly than ever to our ears, upon the night breeze.
As soon as Rokéa recovered his breath, he said that we
had not a moment to lose, but must commence our flight
at once. He had passed an armed party of more than
twenty men, coming in the direction of the house, with
the purpose, as he supposed, of demanding that we should
be given up to them. Mowno seemed more displeased
than alarmed at this intelligence, and earnestly repeated
that no harm should befall us while beneath his roof, if
he had to lay down his life in our defence. But Rokéa
urged our immediate departure, before the arrival of the
party which he had seen. Mowno then offered to ac-
company, and guide us to our boat, which Rokéa firmly
THE FLIGHT. S15

declined, on the ground that his presence might endanger
him, and. in the excited and determined mood of our
enemies could be no protection to us.

“We accordingly took a hurried leave of him, and Ola.
‘Good-bye, Artua,’ said the latter, ‘ Olla will not forget
what you have told her of our great Father in the sky;
she will ask him for a new heart, that she too, may go
when she dies, to the Christian heaven;’ and she pointed
upward, while a happy smile lighted up her intelligent,
and, for the moment, serious countenance.

“We sprang over the hedge, and Rokéa leading the
way, proceeded swiftly but silently down the avenue.
‘We passed some distance beyond the point where we
had struck into it in the morning, to avoid the neighbor-
hood of the village, then turning towards the shore, de-
scended into the valley until we reached the stream. At
this point, it was deep and narrow, with a rapid current,
but we had no time to look for a ford. Cries and shouts
on the hill above us, showed that we were pursued, and
a confused clamor from the village indicated the exist-
ence of some unusual commotion there. Tum-tums
were beating fiercely, and the long dismal wail of the
tuba-conch resounded through the echoing arches of the
forest. We swam the stream as silently as possible,
Barton holding his pistols above his head in one hand
to keep the charges dry. As we climbed the further
bank, and plunged into the wood of miros, we could
hear the splashing of the water caused by persons ford-
316 THE ISLAND HOME.

ing the brook a short distance below us, and opposite
the village. In the same direction a multitude of can-
dlenut torches gleamed through the foliage, and revealed
dusky forms hurrying hither and thither. We pushed
on through the wood at the top of our speed, until sud-
denly the outlines of the marae, illuminated by the
glare of a large bonfire, loomed up before us. A score
of half-naked men, were dancing around the fire in front
of the inclosure, with the wildest and most extravagant
contortions of body. Seen by the fitful and wavering
light, their painted countenances scarcely looked like
those of human beings, and the grim, immovable idols
upon their pedestals, seemed vaster and more hideous
than ever.

“ As we turned, and plunged into the grove again, re-
suming our flight in a somewhat altered direction, an
eager shout, announced that we had been seen. But
this cry proceeded, not from the group in front of the
marae, who were wholly absorbed in their savage orgies,
but from a straggling party of pursuers from the village,
to whom the light of the bonfire had betrayed us. The
chase was now no longer random or uncertain; they
came on like hounds in full view of the game, uttering
yells that caused the blood to curdle in my veins. My
strength began to fail, and I felt a horrible spell creep-
ing over me, like that which often in dreams, deprives
us of the power to fly some appalling danger. Rokésa
restrained his superior speed, and kept beside Barton
THE FLIGHT. si¥

and myself, ‘Courage, Artua!’ he said, ‘we are near
the shore; and he offered me his hand to assist me, but
I would not take it. Notwithstanding our utmost exer-
tions our pursuers gained upon us. I was very nearly
exhausted when we reached the ravine which divided
the miro-grove from the bread-fruit plantation, and as we
struggled up its steep side Barton panted and gasped so
painfully for breath, that I dreaded each moment to see
him fall to the ground incapable of proceeding further.
But we knew that our lives were at stake, and forced
ourselves to exertions which nature could not long sup-
port; still, the cries of our pursuers, the sound of their
footsteps, and the crashing of branches in their path
drew continually nearer.

“At last we had nearly traversed the breadth of the
plantation, and the welcome sound of the waves break-
ing upon the beach, greeted our ears. Safety now
seemed within our reach, and we summoned all our re-
maining energies for a final effort. The trees, growing
more thinly as we approached the skirt of the wood, let
in the light, and between their trunks I caught a glimpse
of the sea. Right before us was a thicket, tangled with
fern, and scarcely twenty yards beyond it, lay the beach
shining in the starlight. As we turned a little aside to
avoid the thicket, an appalling yell rang out from it, and
half a dozen dark figures started from their ambush, and
sprang into the path before us. The old priest was at
their head: my heart sank, and I gave up all as lost.

2i*
318 THE ISLAND HOME.

Rokéa, swinging up his ponderous club, bounded into
their midst. ‘Onward? cried he, ‘it is our only hope of
escape’ His movements were light as those of a bird,
and rapid as lightning. His first blow stretched the
priest at his feet. The savages gave way before him,
scattering to the right and left, as if a thunderbolt had
fallen among them. Barton discharged both his pistols
at once, and with fatal effect, as was witnessed by the
groans that followed. Before they could rally or recover
themselves, we had burst through their midst. As we
reached the shore, I looked round and missed Barton—
he was no longer. beside me. An exulting cry behind
us, at once explained his absence: at the same time we
could hear him call out in a voice broken by exhaustion,
‘ Save yourselves, you can do nothing for me!’ ‘Without
an instant’s hesitation, Rokéa turned, and we rushed
back into the midst of our shouting enemies. Three or
four of the party which had been in pursuit of us, were
just coming up. The audacity and desperation of our
attack seemed to confound them, and two of their num-
ber fell almost without a struggle beneath Rokéa’s rapid
and resistless blows. Two more of them who were drag-
ging Barton away, were compelled to leave him at lib-
erty in order to defend themselves. At that momenta
sudden shout from the water raised by our crew, who
had either heard our voices, or seen us when we came
out upon the shore, increased their panic by causing them
to suppose that we were leading back our whole party to
THE FLIGHT. 319

the fight. They hastily gave way before us, and we had
all turned once more, and gained the beach before they
recovered from their surprise, and perceived their mis-
take.

“Qur boat was just outside the surf, where the crew
were keeping her steady with their paddles. We hailed
them, and plunged in the water to swim out to them.
The natives, stung with shame and rage at having their
prisoner torn from them in the very moment of triumph
with such reckless boldness, swarmed down to the beach
and pursued us into the water. They seemed excited al-
most to frenzy at the prospect of our escape. Some
standing upon the shore assailed the canoe with showers
of stones, by which several of our men were wounded.
Others swam out after us, as if about to endeavor to
board the vessel, and did not turn back until we had
hoisted our sail, and began to draw steadily from the
land.

“ And thus ends the story of the Cannibal Island of
Angatan.”

“Ys that all?” inquired Johnny, looking somewhat dis-
appointed,

“ Yes, that is all,” answered Arthur, “it comes as near
to being a cannibal story, as anything I know. I did
not see any one actually roasted and eaten, but if the
savages had caught us, I suspect there would have been
more to tell, and probably no one here to tell it.”
$20 THE ISLAND HOME.

“But,” persisted Johnny, “the story don’t end there,
You haven't told us about the rest of the voyage, and
whether Rokéa found his brother at last.”

“©, that don’t properly belong to thés story. Accord-
ing to all artistical rules I ought to end precisely where
I have, in order to preserve the unities. But some other
time, if you wish, I will tell you all about it.”

“Pray don’t talk of artistical rules,” exclaimed Max,
« after showing yourself such an egregious bungler! You
had there all the elements of a capital story, and you
have just spoiled them.”

“How prove you that, in the great heap of your
knowledge?” cried Browne, “‘come now, unmuzzle
your wisdom,’ and specify the blunders of which he has
been guilty. I say with Touchstone, ‘instance briefly,
shepherd, come instance.’”

“ Why, in the first place, there was a miserly spirit of
economy in regard to his men. He should have invested
the narrative with a tragic interest, by killing Rokéa and
Barton, at least;——being the narrator he couldn’t kill
himself conveniently ;—but he might, with good effect,
have been ‘dangerously wounded.’”

“But suppose,” said Arthur, “that I wanted Rokéa to
figure in a future story, and so couldn’t afford to kill him
just yet?”

“ A miserable apology! it evinces a lamentable poverty
of imagination to make one character serve for two dis-
tinct tales.”
THE FLIGHT. $21

“Well, a further instance, ‘gentle shepherd,’” cried
Browne, “‘a more sounder instance.’”

“Then, again,” resumed Max, with an oracular air, “it
was a capital error to make Olla a married woman; what
business, I should like to know, can a married woman
have in a story !—She belongs properly to the dull pro-
saic region of common life—not to the fairy land of ro-
mance. Now the charm of sentiment is as necessary to
a perfect tale, as the interest of adventure, or the excite-
ment of conflict, and had Olla been single, there would have
been the elements of something beautifully sentimental.”

“Enough!” cried Browne, “if you have not ‘lamed
me with reasons, you have at least overwhelmed me
with words—there now! I believe I am unconsciously
catching the trick of your long-winded sing-song sen-
tences—it must be contagious.”

“ Well,” said Arthur, “T give over the ‘materials’ to
Max, with full permission to work them up into a ro-
mance after his own fashion, introducing as much
slaughter and sentiment as he shall judge requisite for
the best effect, and when completed, it shall be inserted
by way of episode in our narrative.”*

* Upon consulting the charts, I find an island called “ Ahang-
atan,” (of which Angatan is perhaps a contraction,) laid down
on some of them, about one hundred and fifty miles north of
Hao. On others, the same island is called Ahangatoff. The
U.S. Exploring Expedition visited Hao, and most of the
neighboring islands, but I have not been able to discover any
mention of Angatan in the published records of the expedition,
—Tax Eprroz.
XXIV.

Bonse-Building,

DAWN OW THE LAGOON—THE ‘SEA ATTORNEY”—THE ‘’ SHARE
EXTERMINATOR’ —MAX ‘‘ CARRIES THE WAR INTO AFRICA.”

« Another hour must pass ere day grows bright,
And ere the little birds begin discourse
In quick low voices, ere the streaming light
Pours on their nests, just sprung from day’s fresh source.”

Arrer the late hours we had kept on the last even-
ing, most of us would willingly have prolonged our
slumbers beyond the time previously fixed for setting
out upon our return to Castle-hill, But before it was
fairly light, Arthur was up, with an unseasonable and
provoking alacrity, callingly loudly upon us to bestir our-
selves.

In yain Browne apostrophized him in moving strains
as “the rude disturber of his pillow,’ remonstrated
against such unmerciful punctuality, and petitioned for
another nap; in vain Max protested that we were not
New York shop-boys, obliged to rise at daylight to make
fires, and open and sweep out stores, but free and inde-
pendent desert islanders, who had escaped from the
HOUSE-BUILDING. 323

bondage of civilized life, and the shackles of slavish
routine, and who need not get up until noon, unless of our
own good pleasure. Arthur was inexorable, and finding
that further sleep was out of the question, we yielded at
last to his despotic pertinacity, and groped our way into
the boat, yawning desperately, and not more than half
awake.

The sea-fowl had not yet begun to stir in their nests,
when we pushed out into the lagoon, and commenced
pulling homeward—as we had now almost come to re-
gard it—holding a course midway between the reef and
the shore. A few moments’ exercise at the oars sufficed
to dispel our drowsiness, and to reconcile us somewhat
to the early start, which we had so reluctantly taken.

The faint gray light revealed the sleeping landscape,
invested with the delicious freshness and repose of the
earliest dawn in summer. The shores of the island,
with their dense masses of verdure, were so perfectly
mirrored in the lagoon, that the peculiar characteristics
of the different kinds of foliage could be distinguished in
their reflections. The drooping plumes of the palms,
the lance-shaped pandanus feaves, and the delicate, filmy
foliage of the casuarina, were all accurately imaged
there; the inverted shore below, with its fringe of trees
and shrubbery, looking scarcely less substantial and real,
than its counterpart above. But as the light increased,
these reflections lost their softness, and the clearness of
their outlines. The gradually brightening dawn, cast
$24 THE ISLAND HOME.

new and rapidly changing lights and shades upon the
waters and the shores; and the latter, which, as we
moved onward, we beheld every moment from a new
point of view, charmed the eye with a perpetual variety,
In some places they were abrupt and bold; in others
smoothly rounded, or gently sloping. Now we were op-
posite a jutting promontory, which, crowned with ver-
dure, and overgrown with pendulous and creeping plants,
pushed out over the narrow alluvial belt of shore, to the
water’s edge; now shooting past it, we caught a sudden
and transient glimpse of some cool valley, opening down
to the lagoon, and stretching away inland through vistas
of fine trees.

Johnny expressed a fervent wish that he was a paint-
er, in order that we might sail round the island, take
sketches of the scenery, and then paint a panorama em-
bracing all the best views, by exhibiting which at twenty-
five cents a head, we should all make our fortunes upon
getting home. He appeared to have some doubts, how-
ever, whether that particular time of day could be
painted, even by the most accomplished artist. The
lagoon channel wound through fields of branching coral
trees of luxuriant growth, among which, numbers of
large fish were moving sluggishly about, as if they had
got up too early, and were more than half inclined to
indulge in another nap. As we passed over a sort of
bar, where there was not more than a fathom and a half
of water, we espied an immense green turtle at the bot
HOUSE-BUILDING. 825

tom, quietly pursuing his way across our track, and
though by no means a beautiful creature, looking infi-
nitely happier and more lively than the dull-eyed
wretches of his race, which I have seen lying on their
backs, at the doors of the New York restaurants, ready
to be converted into soup and steaks. Johnny mourned
over the impracticability of making any attempt at his
capture, and heaved a sigh which seemed to come from
the bottom of his heart, as the unsightly reptile disap-
peared among the mazes of the submarine shrubbery.
The hardship of the case, seemed to be greatly aggra-
vated in his eyes, as he contrasted it with the better for-
tune of Robinson Crusoe and the Swiss Family, the for-
mer of whom, as he reminded us, caught “any quantity
of turtles” on the beach of his island, with no other
trouble than that of turning them over upon their backs ;
while the latter, having surprised an enormous fellow,
taking an afternoon nap on the surface of the water,
treacherously harpooned him in his sleep, and then,
steering him as easily as one would drive a well-broken
nag, compelled him to tow themselves and their pinnace
ashore. ‘

A somewhat startling incident put an end to these in-
teresting reminiscences. Johnny was leaning over the
gunwale, and with his face almost touching the surface,
and his hands playing in the water, was peering down
into the lagoon, probably on the lookout for another
turtle, when a large shark, coming as it seemed from
826 THE ISLAND HOME.

beneath the boat, rose suddenly but quietly, and made
a snatch at him. Johnny saw the monster barely in
time; for just as he sprang up with a cry of affright,
and fell backwards into the boat, the shark’s shovel-nose,
shot four feet. above water at our stern, his jaws snapping
together as he disappeared again, with a sound like the
springing of a powerful steel-trap. Though baffled in
his first attack, the voracious fish continued to follow us,
+ watching closely an opportunity for a more successful
attempt. He was a large brown shark, of the species
known to sailors as the “sea-attorney,” which designa-
tion, together with his formidable reputation for keen-
ness, vigilance, and enterprise, shows the estimation in
which the members of the ancient and honorable pro-
fession of the law, are held by the honest sons of Nep-
tune. Max professed to recognize him, as our acquaint-
ance of the previous evening, by whom himself and
Browne had been for a time kept in a state of blockade:
our present visitor, certainly evinced the same uncom-
mon fierceness and audacity which had astonished us in
the individual referred to. He was a trim, round-bodied,
compact fellow, with a wonderful display of vigor, and
even of grace, in his movements; but though not with-
out a certain kind of beauty, I do not wish to be under-
stood as saying that his personal appearance was upon
the whole prepossessing. On the contrary, his expres:
sion, if I may venture to use the term (and he certainly
had a good deal of expression), was, if not decidedly bad,
HOUSE-BUILDING. 327

at the least, exceedingly sinister. His flattened head,
and long leather-like snout, together with a pair of pro-
jecting goggle eyes, so situated as to command a view
both in front and rear, and which he kept turning rest-
lessly on every side, contributed greatly to enhance this
forbidding aspect. Every moment he seemed to grow
fiercer and bolder, and at length he actually laid hold
of our keel next the rudder, and fairly shook the boat
from stem to stern. To our great relief, he soon desisted
from this, for such was his bulk and strength, that we
hardly knew what he might not effect in his furious
efforts. His next move, was to make a sudden dash at
Max’s oar, which had probably given him offence by
coming too near his nose, and which he jerked from his
hands.

Max seemed to regard this last exploit as a personal
affront, and loudly declared that “this was going al-
together too far, and that he should not stand it any
longer.” He accordingly proceeded with great energy,
to lash his cutlass to the handle of one of the remaining
oars, with some twine which he found in the locker,
threatening all sorts of terrible things against the unsus-
pecting object of his wrath. Meanwhile Morton sue.
ceeded in fishing up the lost oar, which the vigilance
and activity of our attentive escort rendered a somewhat
dangerous undertaking ; when recovered, the marks of
six rows of formidable teeth were found deeply indented
upon its blade.
328 THE ISLAND HOME.

’ Max having completed his novel weapon, Browne, who
had been engaged in an unprofitable attempt to strike
the shark across the eyes with his cutlass, inquired, “ what
he was going to do with that clumsy contrivance ?”

“That clumsy contrivance, as you rashly term it,” re-
plied Max, with dignity, “is designed as a shark-exter-
minator, with which I intend forthwith to pay my re-
spects to this audacious sea-bully. We have stood on
the defensive quite long enough, and I am now about to
carry the war into Africa.”

He accordingly jumped upon the middle seat of the
yawl, where, in spite of all attempts at dissuasion, he
stood watching a favorable opportunity for a thrust.
This was soon presented. All unconscious of the un-
friendly designs cherished against him, the shark came
propelling himself carelessly alongside, and directly under
Max’s nose, with his back fin quite above water. The
temptation was not to be resisted. Max braced himself
as firmly as possible in his position: Arthur expostulated,
and begged him at least to get down and stand in the
boat: Morton exhorted him to caution. But he only
answered by a wave of the hand and a grim smile; then
requesting Browne to lay fast hold of his waist-band, to
assist him in preserving the centre of gravity, he raised his
weapon in both hands, and giving it a preliminary flour-
ish, brought it down with his full force, aiming at the
broadest part of the fish’s back, just forward of the dorsal
fin. But the weapon was too dull, or the blow too feeble,
HOUSE-BUILDING. 329

to pierce the tough hide of the “sea-attorney,” for it
glanced smoothly off, and Max losing his balance, went
headlong into the sea. Browne, in a hasty effort to save
him, came near going over also, while the boat careened
until the water poured in over the gunwale, and for
a moment there was imminent danger of capsizing.
Max came to the surface, almost paralyzed with fright,
and clutched convulsively at the side of the boat; when
we drew him on board unharmed, but pale and shivering,
as he well might be, after so extraordinary an escape.
The shark had disappeared, and was now nowhere to be
seen, Not being accustomed to Max’s system of “ carry-
ing the war into Africa,” so sudden and headlong an at-
tack in his own element had probably somewhat discon-
certed him. Max made a great effort to assume an air
of composure. “ Well!” said he, looking coolly around,
“the cnemy has I perceive beaten a retreat. I dare say
he was quite as much frightened as I was, and that is
saying @ good deal.”

“But what has become of that patent shark-extermi-
nator?” observed Browne, “I dont see it anywhere: has
the enemy carried it off as a trophy of victory, as con-
quering knights take possession of the arms of their van-
quished adversaries ?”

“It is much more likely,” replied Max with disdain,
“that he has carried it off stuck fast in his carcass,”

But neither supposition proved to be correct, for we
presently picked up the “exterminator,” floating near us.

28*
330 THE ISLAND HOME.

Johnny narrowly examined the blade, and was much dis-
appointed at not finding “any blood on it.”

Max now took an oar to steady his nerves by rowing,
for notwithstanding his assumed composure and forced
pleasantry, they had evidently been a good deal shaken
by his recent narrow escape.

By the time we came in sight of Sea-bird’s Point, the
increasing light, and the rosy glow in the “ dappled east,”
heralded the rising of the sun, and announced that the
heat and glare of the tropical day, were on the point of
succeeding the mild freshness of “ incense-breathing morn.”
Nor were other tokens wanting, that the reign of night
was over. A strange confusion of indistinet and broken
sounds, issuing from myriads of nests and perches all
along the beach, showed that the various tribes of sea-
fowl were beginning to bestir themselves. A few slum-
berous, half-smothered sounds from scattered nests pre-
luded the general concert, and then the notes were taken
up, and repeated by the entire feathered population for
miles along the shore, until] the clamor seemed like that
of ten thousand awakening barn-yards. And now the
scene began to be enlivened by immense multitudes of
birds, rising in the air, and hovering in clouds over the
lagoon. Some whecled around us in their spiral flight;
others skimmed the water like swallows, dipping with
marvellous promptness after any ill-starred fish that ven-
tured near the surface; others again rose high into the
air, from whence by their incredible keenness of sight,
HOUSE-BUILDING. 331

they seemed readily to discern their prey, when poising
themselves an instant on expanded wings, they would
pounce perpendicularly downward, and disappearing en-
tirely in the water for an instant, emerge, clutching se-
curely a struggling victim. But in carrying on this war-
fare upon the finny inhabitants of the lagoon, the feath-
ered spoilers were not perfectly united and harmonious ;
and fierce domestic contentions occasionally interrupted
and diversified their proceedings. A number of unprin-
cipled man-of-war hawks, who preferred gaining their
livelihood by robbing their neighbors and associates, to
relying upon their own honest industry, would sail lazily
around on wide-spread pinions, watching with the air of
unconcerned spectators the methodical toil of the plodding
gannets. But the instant that one of the latter rose
from a successful plunge, with a plump captive writhing
in his grasp, all appearance of indifference would vanish,
and some dark-plumaged pirate of the lagoon, pouncing
down like lightning upon his unwarlike neighbor, would
ruthlessly despoil him of his hard-earned prize. One of
these piratical gentry suffered before our eyes a fate
worthy of his rapacity. A gannet had seized upon a fish
much larger than his strength enabled him to manage,
and was struggling in vain to lift it into the air, when a
hawk darted upon them, and striking his talons into the
fish, put the gannet to flight. But the greedy victor had
greatly miscalculated the strength of his intended prey.
A desperate conflict, sometimes under water, and some-
832 THE ISLAND HOME.

times just at the surface ensued. The hawk struggled
gallantly, but in vain, and was at length drawn under by
his ponderous antagonist to rise no more.

We landed a short distance beyond Johnny’s row of
“ Oyster-trees,” and by the time we had climbed the
hill, the sun had risen, though not yet visible above the
wooded heights which sheltered us to the eastward.

‘We were so intent upon our house-building project, that
contenting ourselves with a self-denying breakfast of cocoa-
nuts, we at once set zealously to work in carrying it out.

Arthur directed, superintended, and laid out the work
in detail. Morton having fitted a handle to the hatchet-
head, and laboriously sharpened it upon a rough stone,
undertook to supply materials as fast as called for.
While he cut down trees of the kind and size required
by Arthur, Max trimmed off the branches with his cut-
lass, and prepared them for use. Johnny and Eiulo
dragged them to the site of the building, where Browne
and I assisted Arthur in setting the posts into the
ground, and putting together the frame of the house.
Of course our destitution of proper tools and implements
rendered all this exceedingly laborious, and but for Ar-
thur’s perseverance and ingenuity we should more than
once have given up in despair. Instead of spades, we
were obliged to use sharp bivalve shells from the shore,
in digging places for the upright posts of the building,
and as it was necessary that these should be set quite
deep, in order to give it firmness and stability, the toil
HOUSE-BUILDING. 338

was severe. Max, who came up occasionally to see how
the work was progressing, and to offer suggestions and
criticisms (more especially the latter), on finding us upon
our knees patiently grubbing up the earth with our
shells, flatteringly compared us to so many hedge-hogs
excavating their burrows.

Nevertheless, we persevered; and before night we had
nearly completed the frame of our building, with the ex-
ception of the ridgepole, the rafters, and cross-pieces.

The posts at the sides stood six feet out of the ground,
and were stationed about three feet apart. The centre-
posts, to support the ridgepole, were nine feet high, and
made from the trunks of well-grown trees, some six
inches in diameter. This certainly was a good day’s
work under the circumstances; at any rate we were quite
unanimous in considering it so; and towards twilight we
went down to the beach for our evening bath, in an ex-
ceedingly complacent and self-satisfied state of mind,
Max enlarging upon the pleasures of industry, and pro-
fessing to be in the present enjoyment of those feelings-—

“Which follow arduous duty well performed.”

Instead of repairing to our usual bathing-place, we pro-
ceeded along the beach to the north-west, until we reached
the clump of trees at the edge of the water, already men-
tioned as being visible from Castle-hill. As we ap-
proached the spot, we found that what had appeared at
a distance to be but a single group of trees, was, in fact,
334 THE ISLAND HOME.

“a small grove extending along the shore, and fringing a
little cove of nearly elliptical form, which at this point set
into the land. The narrow, shelving beach, rivalled the
whiteness of a fresh snow-drift. The trees were mostly
cocoa-palms; indeed scareely any others could flourish
in such a spot; and there were no shrubs or undergrowth
of any kind. The cove was perhaps a hundred paces
long, and half as wide in the widest part; contracting to
less than fifty feet where it communicated with the la-
goon. The water was clear, the bottom smooth and
regularly formed, and the greatest depth was only cight
or ten feet. Max, after viewing the cove with the eye of
a connoisseur, pronounced it a noble spot for bathing
purposes, and fully equal to the basin on the reef in
every respect, except in depth and facilities for diving.

The impression of his morning’s adventure, however,
was still fresh, and he hinted at the possibility that some
shark of elegant tastes, and possessing an eye for the
beautiful, might be in the habit of frequenting the cove.
Arthur volunteered to keep watch at the narrow entrance,
while the rest of us were bathing, in order to give timely
notice of the approach of the dreaded enemy; but on
walking out to the edge of the lagoon we found, that
this precaution would be unnecessary. A bar, consisting
of a coral patch very near the surface, stretched across
the mouth of the cove, rendering it almost impossible for
a shark to enter.

Johnny named the spot, “The Mermaid’s Cove,” but
HOUSE-BUILDING. 335

this possessive designation was merely complimentary,
for so far were we from renouncing the cove in favor of
the mermaids, that from the day on which we discovered
it, it became one of our favorite and regular resorts.
XXYV.

Che Cabin by the Lake.

A DENOCRAT IN THE WOODS—ECHO-VALE AND LAKE LAICOMO~=
THE ‘' WILD FRENCHMAN" DISCOVERED AT LAST.

“A few firm stakes they planted in the ground,
Circling a narrow space, but large enow,
These strongly interknit they closed around
With basket-work of many a pliant bough.
The roof was like the sides; the door was low,
And rude the hut, snd trimmed with little care,
For jittle heart had they to dress it now:
Yet was the humble structure fresh and fair,
And soon the inmates found that peace might sojourn there.”

Tr took us an entire week to complete the frame of
our building, and this alone involved an amount and va-
riety of labor, which few of us had anticipated when we
commenced it. One day was consumed in selecting,
felling, and trimming, a tree tall and straight enough to
serve as a ridge-pole. We next had to get out some
thirty rafters of hibiscus to support the roof. Then, as
we had no nails (Max’s ship with the hardware not hav-
ing yet arrived), we were obliged to adopt the means
used by the Polynesian builders for fastening the rafters
to the ridge-pole and cross-pieces, which consists of tying
THE CABIN BY THE LAKE. 337

them firmly in their places with sennit. To supply the
place of sennit, we manufactured a quantity of cord from
twisted hibiscus bark, which answered the purpose very
well. .

At length the skeleton of the house was completed.
Twenty-seven strong posts (including the three tall centre
ones), deeply planted in the ground, supported the
string pieces and the ridge-pole. Fifteen slender rafters,
regularly placed at small intervals, descended from the
ridge-pole to the eaves on either side, and the whole
was firmly bound together with tough and durable
withes of our own manufacture.

The thatching occupied another week, and but for
Eiulo’s skill and dexterity, we should never have accom-
plished this nice and difficult operation, except after a
very bungling and imperfect fashion. Arthur under-
stood very well how it should be done, but his knowledge
was theoretical rather than practical, while Eiulo had ac-
quired considerable skill in the art, by building and
thatching miniature houses in the woods, an amusement
which he and his young playmates had often practised
at home. The only thing now remaining to be done,
was to make a number of coarse mats, with which to
enclose the sides of the house—as far as in such a cli-
mate it is desirable to enclose them—together with an ad-
ditional supply, ready to be put up in bad weather, on
fastenings constructed for the purpose. But for this,
there seemed to be no immediate necessity. The sides
338 THE ISLAND HOME.

of the building were low, and the eaves extended two
feet beyond them, and as we had an excellent roof above
us, we considered ourselves tolerably prepared, even for
rainy weather. However, we commenced manufacturing
mats, in which, with the instruction and example of Ar-
thur and Eiulo, we were tolerably successful ; but wa
proceeded with this, very much at our leisure. One or
two brief showers, like that which had exerted so sud-
den an influence in hastening the commencement of our
building scheme, afforded us the most satisfactory evi-
dence of the good qualities of our roof, which did not
admit a drop of rain. But at the same time we became
aware of another defect in our house, as a dwelling in
wet weather. We had no floor but the bare earth, and
though Arthur had so levelled it, and protected it by a
little trench and embankment, that no water from the
adjacent grounds could reach us, except by the gradual
process of saturation, still it was very damp after a severe
rain. To remedy this, Arthur talked from time to time
of making a floor of cement, which would dry to the
hardness of stone, and through which the moisture from
the ground could not penetrate. When asked where
lime was to be obtained, with which to make his cement,
he assumed an air of mystery, and merely said that
there would be no difficulty on that score. One day,
after we had got a large supply of mats completed, and
ready for use, he again recurred to the subject of improv-
ing our floor, and explained that he intended to prepare
THE CABIN BY THE LAKE. 3389

his mortar or cement, from sand and lime, the latter of
which was to be procured by burning coral rock in a
pit. He prevailed upon Morton, Browne, and myself to
set about digging a “lime pit” in the gully beside Castle-
hill, while he took Eiulo and Johnny with him in the
boat, to go in search of a quantity of the sponge-shaped
coral, which, he said, was the best adapted to his pur-
pose.

Max pronounced the whole project a humbug, and re-
fusing to have anything to do with it, equipped himself
with club and cutlass, and started off on a solitary ex-
eursion towards the south-easterly part of the island,
which we had not yet explored. He returned in the af-
ternoon with a glowing account of the discoveries he
had made, among which were a beautiful pond of fresh
water, a stream flowing into it, and a waterfall.

In two days we completed a lime-pit of proper dimen-
sions. Arthur and his assistants had in the same time
collected and brought to the spot a sufficient quantity of
coral rock; we then covered the bottom of the pit with
fuel, and laid the coral, previously breken into small
pieces, upon it. The pile was next kindled, and when
the fuel was consumed, we found that the coral had
yielded a supply of excellent lime, fine and beautifully
white. Without going into further details, it is enough
to say that the rest of Arthur’s plan was carried out
with the same success. The cement was made, and a
thick layer of it spread over the floor of the house, as
340 THE ISLAND HOME.

evenly and smoothly as could well be done, with no bet-
ter trowels than gigantic oyster-shells, In three days it
was hard as marble, and our house was now as complete
as we could make it. It had cost us a great deal of se-
vere toil; we had found the construction of it no such
holiday employment as we had imagined; but it was
the fruit of our own ingenuity and perseverance, the
work of our own hands, and we regarded it with much
complacency. Johnny impartially compared it with the
dwellings of I don’t know how many other desert island-
ers, and found it superior in some point to each and all
of them.

Being now in a state of complete preparation, as we
flattered ourselves, for all sorts of weather, we began to
feel as though a regular out-and-out storm, would be
rather a luxury than otherwise. These bright skies and
sunny days were very well in their way, but it wasn’t in
anticipation of them, that we had been planning and work-
ing for a month or more. There was no use at all for
our model house in such fine weather; indeed, while it
continued, our old lodgings under the green forest-
leaves and the star-light, were far preferable. It took
full half a dozen of our sleeping-mats (and we had but
three apiece), laid upon the stony floor of our dwelling
to make a couch half as soft as those heaps of leaves,
which we used to pile up beneath the trees for our beds,
and which we could not now introduce into the house
for fear of “making a litter.” The prudent citizen,—
THE CABIN BY THE LAKE. 341

who having at the threatened approach of winter laid in
a bountiful provision of wood and coal, put up his hall-
stoves and his double windows, now feels quite ready in
the strength of anthracite and hickory, to snap his fingers
in the face of Jack Frost, and bid him do his worst,—is
not more impatient to have the thermometer fall to the
neighborhood of zero, in order that he may realize the
comforts he has paid for, than were we for the advent
of such a storm, as would enable us to say to one an-
other, “ Ah! is it not fortunate that we have a roof over
our heads? What should we do now, if we had not
made timely preparation ?”

Well, at last we had our wish. A shower came up
one day, in the afternoon, which did not cease in half an
hour as the previous ones had done. On the contrary,
when darkness came on the rain still continued falling
steadily, with no sign of abatement. Johnny was in
ecstacies. This was evidently no night for camping out;
it was a night to justify all our expenditure of labor,
in planning and perfecting our dwelling. We hung up

. every extra mat, and fastened them securely with the
store of wooden pegs and pins prepared for that purpose.
To be sure, we were in complete darkness, but then we
were perfectly snug and comfortable ; and what a lux-
ury, to lie sheltered from the storm, and listen to the
pattering of the rain upon the roof, and the dismal
sound of the water dripping from the eaves !

The second morning after this rain-storm, which had

29*
342 THE ISLAND HOME.

so pleasantly tested the qualities. of our dwelling, we
started, under Max’s guidance, to make an excursion to
that part of the island to the south-east of Castle-bill,
of which he had given so glowing an account. After
half an hour’s toilsome march over neven ground, we
entered a grove, which to Johnny’s great exultation, was
composed, almost entirely of bread-fruit trees. They grew
with much regularity, at almost equal distances, so as to
form broad straight avenues, overarched by a canopy of
spreading branches and dark glossy leaves. Vistas of
shapely diamond-chequered trunks, stretched away in
every direction in long and shady perspective. Among
the dense masses of foliage, hung a profusion of large
globes, of a light-delicate green, or a golden yellow, the
splendid fruit of this noblest and most stately tree of the
tropics. The ripe and the unripe fruit hung side by
side from the same branches, and Johnny could hardly
be persuaded to postpone gathering a supply of it until
our return. Our course had been upon the whole rather
an ascending one, so that this grove must have occupied
an eleyated situation. The ground over which it ex-
tended was nearly level, with slight wave-like undula-
tions. As we approached its eastern limit, Max told us
to prepare ourselves for the most charming spectacle
that we had ever beheld. He walked on before with
the air of a cicerone when about to exhibit a chef d’ceuvre,
and stood waiting and beckoning for us at the border of
THE-CABIN BY THE LAKE. $43

the grove. “ On joining him we found that he had
scarcely exaggerated in his descriptions of the spot.

We stood at the top of a smooth and gradual de-
scent. Before us lay a secluded valley, from which the
land rose on every side, to about the elevation of the
grove behind us. In some places it ascended in gentle
slopes, in others by abrupt acclivities. In the bosom of
the valley spread a little lake of oval form, fringed in
some places with shrubbery, while in others, groups of
casuarinas extended their long drooping boughs in grace-
ful arches over the water. “After pausing a moment we
descended to the margin of the pond, which was so
limpid that we could distinguish every pebble at the
bottom. At the upper or northern end, and near the
point at which we had come out of the grove, a small
stream precipitated itself some fifteen feet down a rocky
declivity, and fell into a circular basin a few yards in
diameter. Overflowing this basin, it found its way into
the lake by another descent of a few feet. Around the
basin, and on both sides of the waterfall, were several
curious columns of basalt, and irregular picturesque
piles of basaltic rock. The plash of the water, falling
into the rocky basin was the only sound that broke the
Sabbath-like silence that pervaded the valley. There
was, or seemed to be, something unreal and dream-like
about the scene, that made us pause where we stood, in
silence, as though the whole were an illusion, which a
word or a motion would dispel.
344 THE ISLAND HOME,

“ How beautiful!” exclaimed Browne, at last, and a
soft clear echo, like the voice of the tutelary spirit of
the valley, answered, “ Beautiful !”

“Hark!” cried Johnny, “what a charming echo.
Listen again,” and he shouted “ Hurrah for Harry Clay !”

“For Harry Clay!” softly responded the echo, and
almost in the same breath a harsh voice, apparently close
at hand, and which was evidently not an echo, cried out,
“QOorah for Shackson !”

We started, and gazed around us, and at each other,
in astonishment, but could see nothing from which this
strange exclamation could proceed.

“That,” said Johnny, in a trembling whisper, and
seizing Browne’s hand, “that is the voice of the wild
Frenchman I heard in the woods near Castle Hill. It
said, ‘Hurrah for Jackson, didn’t it? ”

“Yes,” answered Max, gravely, “who knows but the
cannibals here, are all good democrats? You had better
be careful, Johnny, how you hurrah for Harry Clay in
the woods; a hungry democratic cannibal would think
a plump little whig boy like you, a great treat.” Max’s
manner made me suspect that he possessed some clue to
the mystery which the rest of us lacked.

“Tdon’t care,” answered Johnny, stoutly, while the
apprehensive glances which he cast around on every
side, hardly agreed with his valiant words, “T shall hur-
rah for Harry Clay, in spite of all the savages on the
island.”
THE CABIN BY THE LAKE. 845

“QOorah for Shackson! Oorah for Shackson! Oorah
for Sheneral Shackson!” yelled the same voice, more
fiercely than before.

Max burst into a fit of laughter, when following the
direction of his eye, we looked up and espied an enor-
mous parrot perched upon a purau branch, directly over
our heads, from which he eyed us with a disdainful and
truculent air.

“There’s your wild Frenchman at last, Johnny,” said
Max, “I expect he’ll call us to account presently for our
treatment of his hat.”

“ Don’t give up de sheep !” screamed the parrot.

“ Come,” said Max, “what's the use of trying to talk
English : it’s quite plain you’re a Parly-vous.”

“Vive VEmpereur! Vive Napoleon!” shrieked the
parrot.

“No doubt you can give us a song, Monsieur,” pur-
sued Max, “favor us with ‘Polly put the kettle on, s'il
vous plait.”

The bird twisted his head round, as though giving
earnest attention to what was said; then, after a mo-
ment, which from his wise look seemed to be occupied
in profoundly considering the reasonableness of the re-
quest, he burst forth with—

“ Allons enfants de la Patrie
Le jour de gloire est arrivée!”

shrieking out the two lines as though they composed a
346 THE ISLAND HOME.

single word. Apparently satisfied with this display of
his accomplishments, he spread his wings, and flew heay-
ily across the lake, alighting not far from the shore,
whence we could hear him occasionally uttering a shrill
cry.

“Do you see where the parrot is now ?” inquired Mor-
ton of me, a moment afterwards,

“Yes, I see his green feathers among the foliage, but
not very distinctly.”

“Unless I am much mistaken,” pursued he, “ there is
a shed or building of some kind among the trees, on the
other side of the lake, where he has alighted.”

On shifting our ground a little, we could all perceive
between the boughs of the trees, something that did in
fact look like a low wooden building, and after a mo-
ment’s consultation, it was agreed that Morton and Max
should cross the stream (which could easily be done
where it poured into the lake), and reconnoitre, while the
rest awaited their report.

By leaping from stone to stone, and wading occasion-
ally for short distances, they picked their way to the
other side, and presently disappeared among the casua-
rinas. In about fifteen minutes they returned to the
shore, and called for us to come over, saying that they
had discovered a building, which appeared, however, to
have been long deserted. Browne took Johnny upon his
back, and we forded the rapids as the others had done.

Following Max and Morton, we soon reached a kind
THE CABIN BY THE LAKE. 347

of landing-place, half-way between the lake and the top
of the ascent, in the centre of which was a low wooden
building, surrounded by a rude fence of pointed stakes,
Entering through a gate, hung upon leather hinges, we
found ourselves in front of the hut. It appeared to be
built of timber which had once composed part of a ship,
and was put together with considerable skill. The yard
was full of rank weeds, and damp masses of lichen and
moss hung from the eaves of the house and covered its
roof, The door, which was furnished with a lock and
brass-handle, was closed, but not fastened; we opened it
and entered a large square-room, lighted by four win-
dows, two of which had evidently been taken from the
stern of a vessel; the remaining two seemed to have
once constituted the upper parts of sash-doors, These
windows were well put into the sides of the house, and
from the appearance of all the work about the room, I
inferred that it had been done by persons accustomed to
that kind of labor. A pine-table, which had lost half of
one leg, and two chairs without backs, composed the en-
tire furniture of this apartment. A rude shelf was fas-
tened against the wall between two of the windows, upon
which a number of earthen-ware dishes were arranged.
A smaller apartment was partitioned off with rough boards
from the first, with which it communicated by a simple
opening or doorway, without any door.

In this second room were several low wooden frames,
probably designed as bedsteads, ranged side by side, and
848 THE ISLAND HOME.

a large chest, stained or painted blue, In one corner
stood a small square writing-table of some dark-colored
wood, with several drawers. In another corner, Max dis-
covered a rusty gridiron and sauce-pan, a small iron pot
and a toasting-fork, upon which he pounced with the
eagerness of a miser lighting upon hidden treasures,
The chest was empty, but a small box or till, fixed in
one end of it, contained a number of vials, a cork-screw,
a tin-canister, and a French Bible, upon the last of which
Arthur seized with as much avidity as Max had evinced
in appropriating the cooking utensils. Johnny pulled
open the drawers of the little writing-table, and found a
bunch of quills, a spool of green ribbon, a file of invoices
and bills of lading, a bottle of ink, and about half a
ream of letter-paper, which he declared was just what
was wanted for the purpose of writing “our story.”

The place had a gloomy and deserted air, and we
unanimously agreed that neither the dwelling nor its
location, was nearly as pleasant as our own at Castle
Hill.

There were several articles which we wished to carry
away with us, but we concluded to postpone this until a
future visit. Max, however, having once laid hold of the
gridiron, seemed extremely loath to part with it again,
and finally yielding to the irresistible fascination which it
evidently had for him, he threw it over his shoulder as
we started on our return, and brought it away with
him. Having been fastidiously purified by repeated
THE CABIN BY THE LAKE. 349

scourings and ablutions, it proved very useful in prepar-
ing our meals, of which fresh fish frequently formed the
principal part.

In the evening, as we sat at the terraced top of Castle
Hill, Johnny took seriously in hand the important busi-
ness of finding appropriate names for the discoveries of
the day.

The valley beyond the grove of bread-fruit, he con-
cluded to call “Echo Vale.” For the lake itself, quite a
variety of names was suggested, none of which, however,
seemed to be entirely satisfactory. After puzzling over
the subject a long while without any result, and working
himself into quite a nervous and excited state, a happy
thought seemed all at once to suggest itself, and turning
to Arthur he eagerly demanded what was “the most
beautiful lake in all the world ?”

“Loch Katrine, to be sure,” said Browne; “some
would say Loch Lomond, but that is the second.” *

“Lake George !” cried Max, decisively.

“Lake Como, in Switzerland, is said to be, by the

* If pretensions so lofty can safely be made in behalf of
any Scottish lake, Loch Lomond rather than Loch Katrine cer-
tainly merits the distinction, the opinion of our patriotic friend
Browne to the contrary notwithstanding. It is related of the
great Dr. Chalmers, that standing on a knoll on the island of
Inchtavanach, from which there is a fine view of the former,
and looking out upon the lake, he was so impressed by its
beauty, that he suddenly exclaimed, “I wonder if there will be
a Loch Lomond in heaven !”—Eprror.

30
350 THE ISLAND HOME.

tourists and the poets,” answered Arthur, to whom the
question had been more particularly addressed.

The last name seemed to please Johnny exceedingly,
and after repeating it several times with approbation, he
inquired of Arthur, “ What it was that Olla, in the Can-
nibal story, called her pet wood-pigeon ?”

“ Lai-evi,” answered Arthur.

“And you said that meant Little Captive,” pursued
Johnny, with great animation, “and the ‘Lai’ means
‘little, I suppose ?”

“Yes, ‘Lai’ is the diminutive.”

“Well, then, I have it at last! Our lake, though so
small, is—”

“ Quite a Como for its size,” interrupted Max, “and
so it shall be called—”

“Lake Laicomo !” cried Johnny, exultingly.

I am thus particular in mentioning these names,
chiefly for the benefit of all persons engaged in the
preparation of new editions of the school geographies
and atlases; and I take this opportunity, at Johnny's
especial request, to call their attention to the matter, in
order that our island and its geographical divisions may
be accurately laid down and described in future works
of the kind referred to.
XXVI.

Chr Hrmural.

PREPARATIONS FOR THE RAINY B8EASON—GOING INTO WINTER-
QUART ERS—‘'‘ MONSIEUR PAUL”—-THE PATRIARCH OF THE LAKE.

“Now Winter comes to rule the varied year,
Sullen and sad, with all his gloomy train
Of vapors, clouds and storms.”

We had now been several months upon the island,
and notwithstanding our constant watchfulness, we had
not, during all this time, seen a single sail. Of the vast
multitudes of vessels that track the ocean in every direc-
tion, not one had visited the solitary sea that lay within
the boundaries of our horizon; or if any had crossed
the verge of the wide circle, her coming and departure
had been alike unobserved by us.

And now, by a variety of indications, it was manifest
that the winter of the tropical year was at hand. The
steady easterly breezes, which, with occasional variations
of south-easterly, had hitherto prevailed, were succeeded
by violent and fickle winds, blowing sometimes from a
dozen different and opposite points of the compass, in
the course of twenty-four hours, The brief and sudden
352 THE ISLAND HOME.

showers which we had had at intervals for some time
past, gradually became more heavy and frequent. At
length, one calm, sultry day, about noon, a storm accom-
panied by thunder and lightning came up, with so little
previous notice, that although Arthur and myself were
at the time scarcely two hundred yards from the house,
we were thoroughly drenched before we could reach it.
And this proved to be no mere thunder shower, such as
we had already been two or three times surprised by.
Scarcely had we got under shelter, when the air grew so
dark that it would really have been difficult to see one’s
way through the grove. J had never before witnessed
anything like this, and I began to fear that we were
going to be visited by one of those terrible hurricanes
which sometimes devastate tropical countries. The wind
soon commenced blowing with such violence, that the
largest and sturdiest of the old trees that surrounded
our house bent and swayed before its fury. Their tops
lashed each other overhead, and filled the air with clouds
of leaves, whirled away upon the tempest. Large
boughs were twisted off like twigs, and strewed the
ground in every direction. The creaking and groaning
of the trees; the loud flapping of the palm-leaves, like
that of a sail loose in the wind ; the howling and shriek-
ing of the gale, as it burst in quick, fierce gusts through
the forest; with the almost total darkness that enveloped
us, were truly appalling.

The strength of our dwelling was now put to a severer
THE REMOVAL. 658:

test than its builders had ever anticipated, and it yielded
to the force of the wind, so that at times the side-posts
stood at an angle of forty-five degrees with the floor;
had they been of any material less tough and pliant, than
the hibiscus, they must have snapped off in an instant.
It was well, too, that they had been deeply and firmly
planted in the ground, or the whole fabric would have
been lifted bodily into the air, and swept away like a
withered leaf. As it was, though wrenched and twisted
wofully, it stood firm. The thatch, of which Arthur was
so proud, and which had hitherto been storm-preof, now
opened in many places, and a dozen little streams began
to pour in upon us.

Before night, the sound of running waters without,
was like that of a great spring fréshet. Cataracts were
leaping on every side from the edges of the height, and
a raging, and turbid torrent filled the gully that sepa-
rated the forest from Castle Hill.

The tempest continued for nearly forty-eight hours.
By the time it was over, we had quite come to the con-
clusion, that if this was to be regarded as a foretaste and
specimen of what we had to expect during the rainy
season, it would never do to think of remaining in our
present habitation. Considering this as a timely warn-
ing, we resolved, after a formal consultation, to put the
deserted cabin by the lake, forthwith into,tenantable con-
dition, so as to be ready to take up our winter-quarters
there, if we should find it expedient to do so.

30*
354 THE ISLAND HOME.

On the first fine day, we commenced carrying this
resolution into effect, knowing that we had now but little
time to lose. The cabin had originally been built sub-
stantially, and with a good deal of skill, and it had suf-
fered but little from decay. We had, in fact, nothing to
d8 in the way of repairing it, except to rehang the door,
which was loose, and partially unhinged, and to mend
the roof, which leaked in one or two places. We then
cleared the yard from the rank weeds by which it was
overgrown, aired the house thoroughly, by setting door
and windows wide open for a day or two, and swept out
both apartments with cocoanut brooms.

We next, under Arthur's direction, commenced laying
in a stock of provisions. Abundance of ripe bread-fruit
could now be procured. We gathered a considerable
quantity, which Arthur and Eiulo baked and pounded,
and prepared by burying it underground, wrapped in
leaves, in such a manner that it would keep, as they
said, for several months. We also piled up in one corner
of the small room, a great heap of cocoanuts, with the
husks on, in which way they can be preserved fresh a
long while. A bushel of candlenuts, and about the
same quantity of taro and patara roots, completed our
winter supplies.

Johnny was much dissatisfied with the poverty of
these preparations for the rainy season. He thought we
ought to have laid in a large stock of salted or smoked
fish, besides catching a score or two of turtle, and depos-
THE REMOVAL, 856

iting them safely upon their backs in some convenient
place, ready to be converted into soup, at any moment,
by the magic of Max’s culinary art.

Arthur thought that we need not anticipate a season
of continuous storms or steady rains—that though tlie
prevailing weather for some months would be tempestu-
ous, there would nevertheless be some fine days in nearly
every week, during which we could venture forth.

Another storm, as violent as the last, fully decided us
to make the contemplated removal to the cabin, and that
without further delay. Johnny transported thither his
entire collection of shells, corals, &c., which had now
grown to be quite extensive. Arthur carried over an
armful of specimens of plants and flowers, which had long
been accumulating for an “herbarium.” Max, however,
averred that they were a part of the materials for a trea-
tise on “The Botany of Polynesia,” which Arthur cher-
ished the ambitious design of composing, and which was
to be published with colored lates, simultaneously with
the history of our adventures. In order that he too
might have some indoor occupation during the antici-
pated bad weather, Max provided himself with a huge
log, hacked and sawed with great labor, from a bread-
fruit-tree, blown down in the last gale, out of which he
declared it to be his purpose to build a miniature ship,
destined to convey the aforesaid history, together with
Arthur’s botanical treatise, to America.

The day fixed for our final migration to “Lake Lai-
356 THE ISLAND HOME.

como,” at length arrived, and taking a farewell for “ the
season,” of our deserted tenement at Castle-Hill, we set
out for the cabin, to spend our first night there. It was
not without some feelings of regret that we left a spot
now become so familiar, to bury ourselves in the woods
out of sight of the sea. It seemed almost like going
again into exile. Johnny, in particular, felt greatly
humiliated, at being obliged to abandon the house which
had cost us so much toil, to take refuge in one con-
structed by others. He seemed to look upon this as a
kind of tacit admission of our own utter incapacity to
provide for ourselves in that respect.

On arriving at the cabin, we were somewhat surprised
to see our democratic friend the parrot, perched over the
door, as if waiting to welcome us to our new quarters.
He appeared to be in no degree disturbed at our ap-
proach, but greeting us with one or two boisterous
“Vive Napoleons !” maintained his position until we had
passed into the house, when he flew in also, and alight-
ing on the shelf against the wall, seemed to feel as much
at home as any one. Johnny sagely suggested, that he
knew that the rainy season was coming on, and was
anxious to establish himself in comfortable quarters until
it was over: possibly this supposition did our visitor in-
justice, by ascribing to ‘him motives more selfish and in-
terested than those by which he was really actuated. It
is more charitable to believe, that having been once ac-
customed to human companionship, and being weary of
THE REMOVAL, 357

his solitary life in the woods, where his vocal accomplish-
ments were wasted. on the desert air, he now sought our
society as being more congenial to his tastes and educa-
tion, than that of the feathered denizens of the forest.
Be this however as it may, “ Monsieur Paul” (as he
called himself), from that time took up his abode with
us, and though he would sometimes disappear for days
together, he was sure to come back at last, when if he
found the door and windows closed (as sometimes hap-
pened) he would scream, and hurrah for “Sheneral
Shackson,” until he gained admittance. One circum-
stance, which I am sorry to say, throws some shade of
suspicion upon the pure disinterestedness of his motives,
is, that he generally went off at the commencement of
fine weather, and returned a little before a storm. This
was so uniformly the case, that Max used to prophesy
the character of the weather by his movements, and
often when to our eyes there was not the slightest in-
dication of a change, he would say—*There comes
Monsieur—look out for a storm presently”—and it was
rarely that he proved mistaken in such predictions.

The second day after our removal, there was a gale,
in which great trees were blown down or torn up by the
roots. Though shaken by the force of the wind, the
cabin was too firmly built to permit any apprehension
of its being overthrown; and there were no trees of
large size near it, by the fall of which it could be en-
858 THE ISLAND HOME,

dangered: but we should scarcely have felt safe, in our
former dwelling.

‘We now improved every pleasant day to the utmost,
in completing our preparations forthe period of heavy
rains, which Arthur declared to be close at hand.
Brown and Morton made a fish-pond by building a dam
of loose stones across the rapids below the fall, just
where the stream entered the lake. It was soon well
stocked, without any trouble on our part, with fish re-
sembling roach and perch, numbers of which were car-
ried over the fall, and prevented by the dam from escap-
ing into the lake. We also collected a large quantity
of bread-fruit bark, and of the fibrous netting which
binds the stalk of the cocoanut-leaf to the trunk, to be
worked up in various ways. This singular fabric, which
in texture somewhat resembles coarse cotton cloth, is
often obtained from the larger trees in strips two or
three feet wide. It is strong and durable, and is used
by the natives for making bags, and for other similar
purposes. Garments too, are sometimes made from it,
though for that purpose tappa is preferred. While the
leaves are young and tender, this remarkable substance
is white and transparent, quite flexible, and altogether a
delicate and beautiful fabric, but not sufficiently strong
to be put to any useful purpose: as it becomes older and
tougher, it assumes a yellow color, and Joses:much of its
flexibility and beauty. A quantity of hibiscus-bark was
THE WaMbAr. ae ,

also collected, to be used in the manufacture of’ cord for
fishing-lines, nets, &c.

While the rest of us were actively engaged under Ar-
thur’s direction, in accumulating a stock of these mate-
rials, Max devoted all his energies to the task of captur-
ing an enormous eel which frequented the upper end of
the lake. But he exhausted all his ingenuity in this en-
deavor without success. The monster had « secure re-
treat among the submerged roots of an old buttress tree,
beneath an overhanging bank, from which Max daily
lured him forth by throwing crumbs into the water ; but
after devouring the food that was thrown to him, he
would immediately return to his stronghold under the
bank. Max was at great pains to. manufacture a fish-
hook out of a part of a cork-screw found in the till of
the blue chest, by means of which he confidently expect-
ed to bring matters to a speedy and satisfactory issue
between himself and his wary antagonist. But the lat-
ter would not touch the bait that concealed the hook.
Driven to desperation by this unexpected discomfiture,
Max next made sundry attempts to spear and “ harpoon”
him, all of which signally failed, so that at the end of
the brief interval of fine weather, this patriarch of the
lake, whose wisdom seemed to be proportioned to his
venerable age and gigantic size, remained proof against
all the art@’ and machinations of his chagrined and exes
perated enemy.
XXVIL

Winter Eunrnings ot Wome.

AMUSEMENTS AND OCCUPATIONS—STORY-TELLING—THE sSOUTH-
SEA LYCEUM.
Cd
“ When the winter nights grow long,
And the winds without blow cold,
We sit in a ring round the warm wood fire,
And listen to stories old.”

Havine now brought my story down to the period
of- our getting into winter-quarters at Lake Laicomo
(where, during the last few weeks, the foregoing portion
of this narrative has been written), I shall change my
tenses, for the present chapter at least, while I sketch
the occupations and amusements by which we endeavor
to fill up the time of our imprisonment.

The rainy season is now nearly over, and we have got
through it much more comfortably and pleasantly than
we anticipated. The few fine days during which we
finished our preparations for it, as mentioned in the last
chapter, were succeeded, in accordance with Arthur's
prediction, by more than a week of steady rain, and for
several weeks there was not a day without rain. Dut
ing this time of course, we were thrown entirely upoa
WINTER EVENINGS AT HOME. 361

our in-door resources, and thanks to the forethought
which had provided an abundant store of materials,
upon which the ingenuity or industry of each of us could
be variously exercised, we have thus far managed to
keep pretty busy.

We have twisted a great store of cord for fishing-
lines, nets, and other purposes, from the supply of hibis-
cus bark previously laid in. We have also manufactured
more tlran a dozen pairs of serviceable moccasins, with
no other materials than cocoanut cotton and bread-fruit
bark. Trowne has made a chess-board, and rudely but
elaborately carved a complete set of men, of gigantic
size, in which he has evinced much skill and ingenuity,
and a vast deal of perseverance. The castles are mount-
ed upon the backs of elephants, which Johnny inno-
cently mistook for enormous swine with two tails apiece.
The knights are provided with shields bearing St. An-
drew’s cross and the thistle for a device, and would have
been arrayed without doubt, in kilt and tartan had it
been possible. The bishops wear grotesque-looking
cocked hats, intended for mitres, and their countenances
are so singularly truculent and unprepossessing, that
Max accuses the artist of having in this petty way,
evineed “his Scottish and Presbyterian spite against
Kpisconacy.”

Morton has, among other things, made a couple of
nets, and a mortar and pestle for pounding bread-fruit
and taro.

81
362 THE ISLAND HOME.

Max’s time and attention, have been chiefly devoted to
the manufacture of a variety of warlike weapons, among
which are four or five formidable bludgeons, which he
styles “ Fecjee war-clubs,” made from the hard and pon-
derous wood of the casuarina. He has also worked a
good deal, at intervals, upon the huge log, out of which
the “ Messenger ship” is to be constructed.

Arthur has been more usefully employed in contriving
two frames or stands, designed as candle-sticks far hold-
ing the native substitute for candles, which substitute
consists simply of a cocoanut-stalk, some eighteen inches
long, strung with candle-nuts, These nuts are of about
the size of a horse-chestnut, 4nd contain a considerable
quantity of oil: they are the fruit of one of the largest
and most magnificent trees of our island. One nut will
burn from five to ten minutes, according to its size, and
if they are pressed closely together upon the stalk, the
flame communicates readily from one to another, afford-
ing a tolerably clear and steady light until the entire
string is consumed.

To supply the place of Johnny’s jacket and trowsers,
which are completely worn out, Arthur has made from
two or three large strips of cocoanut-cotton, a garment
resembling the South American “ poncho,” being a loose
wrapper, with a circular aperture through which the
head of the wearer is to be thrust. It is by no means
an elegant article of apparel, and Johnny was at first in-
clined to look upon it with disfavor. But upon being
WINTER EVENINGS AT HOME. 363

informed that it was in all respects, except the material
of which it was made, like the “tiputa,” formerly worn
by the Tahitian chiefs and men of note, he became fully
reconciled to it.

These (which I mention merely as a sample of our in-
dustrial labors), and similar tasks, furnish us occupation
during the day. As soon as it’ gets dark, we set out the
broken-legged table in the middle of the room, and
lighting three or four skewers of candle-nuts, amuse or
employ ourselves in a variety of ways. Browne and
Morton frequently sit down to a game of chess, or seiz-
ing a couple of Max’s “ Fecjee war-clubs,” practise the
broad-sword exercise, in which Browne, who has some
skill in fencing, occasionally gives the rest of us lessons.

Arthur has opened an evening-school, in which he
teaches Eiulo reading and writing, and gives Johnny in-
struction in botany and conchology, using his “herba-
rium,” and Johnny's collection of shells, for the purpose
of illustration. He also writes a good deal, and asks
Eiulo many questions respecting the customs, ceremonies,
and traditions of Tewa. Occasionally, during such con-
versations, when he makes a note of something new or
striking, Max laughs, and says that in addition to the
great work on the botany of Polynesia, Arthur designs
to enlighten the world with a learned treatise on the
“Traditions and Superstitions of the South Sea Island-
ers.”

Johnny either re-arranges his “collection,” or plays
364 THE ISLAND HOME.

jack straws with Eiulo, or devotes himself to the educa-
tion of the parrot, with whose political principles, I am
sorry to say, he has been tampering so successfully, that
that fickle-minded bird now hurrahs for “Harry Clay”
about as frequently as for “ Sheneral Shackson.”

As for me, I have hitherto amused myself during the
evenings in writing up “the narrative,” and occasionally
reading portions of it aloud, claiming, however, the privi-
lege of skipping such passages as I think proper. It
having been solemnly resolved that the “history of our
adventures” must be written in the form of a “regular
desert-island story,” to use Johnny’s expression, and di-
vided into chapters, Max insists that the commencement
of each chapter should be furnished with a poetical motto,
and offers, in the capacity of a dictionary of quotations,
to furnish scraps of rhyme for that purpose, to order, in
any quantity required, and at the shortest notice, upon
merely being informed of the sentiment with which the
motto is desired to harmonize.

After hearing the narrative thus far, with the exception
of such portions as J have thought proper to omit, Max
expresses strong distrust of my fairness and impartiality
as a historian. He accuses me in particular, of having
done him injustice by omitting some of his most remark-
able exploits, as well as many brilliant sayings upon a
great variety of subjects. He declares that I do not un-
derstand and appreciate him—that I am incapable of
doing so; and that I have unjustly, though perhaps un-
WINTER EVENINGS AT HOME. 365

intentionally, represented him as a trifling, light-minded
sort of person. I have, therefore, felt bound to record
this protest of the injured party, but having just read it
to him, he pronounces it unsatisfactory, and an aggrava-
tion of the original wrong.

Sometimes, as a variation of our evening amusements,
we put out the lights, and sit and tell stories in the dark.
Browne’s memory is stored with an unfailing supply of
marvellous tales and legends, founded upon Scottish his-
tory and tradition, or the habits and superstitions of the
people: some relate to wraiths, warnings, second sight,
&c.; some illustrate the prowess of Scottish heroes and
worthies, from Bruce, and Wallace wight, down to
Johnny Armstrong and Rob Roy McGregor; others,
again, are wild and tragical tales of covenanting times,
or of the sufferings endured, and the dangers encoun-
tered by his countrymen, for their religious faith, from
the time of the murder of “holy Patrick Hamilton, the
first Scottish martyr,” to the forays of prelatical moss-
troopers, and the buteheries of the “ bloody Claverhouse,”
in later days.

The chief point of all Browne’s narratives, however
various their subjects, is to illustrate the superiority of
Scotland, and everything Scottish, from martyrs to men-
dieants, and from heroes to highway-men, over all the
rest of the world in general, and the sister kingdom in
particular. I was greatly amused by one of his stories,
which related how a Scottish border-robber outwitted

31*
366 THE ISLAND HOME,

and plundered an English professional brother. In his
patriotic resolution to uphold the superiority of his coun-
try in all respects, Browne was not even willing to allow
that the pilferers and marauders south of the Tweed,
could at all compare in address and audacity, with those
who enjoyed the advantage of having been bred to the
north of it.

Max, too, was (at least in Johnny’s estimation), a fa-
mous story-teller, almost equal in fact to Schezerade, of
the Thousand and One Nights. TIlis stories, however,
were of an entirely different character from those of
Browne. They had no savor of historic or traditionary
truth,—no relation to actual life,—and in this consisted
their great charm. Their subject matter, was the won-
derful exploits of bold knights-errant, sallying forth, at-
tended by their trusty esquires in search of high adven-
tures ; their chivalrous encounters with other knights in
mortal quarrel, or for the honors of the tourney; their
incredible feats of strength and valor in the rescue of
captive maidens, wandering princesses, and distressed
damsels, from all sorts of unheard-of perils, and in the
redress of all manner of grievances, by whomsoever suf-
fered. In his more romantic flights he described exploits
yet more perilous than these,—conflicts with giants and
ogres,—the storming and demolishing of enchanted
castles, defended by scaly griffins, and fire-breathing
dragons, backed by the potent spells and incantations of
some hostile magician. To such narratives Johnny would
WINTER EVENINGS AT HOME. ‘367

willingly listen by the hour. Any trifling anachronisms
or inconsistencies, which sometimes occurred, never
troubled him in the least. If some of Max’s knights,
equipped with sword and shield, and sheathed in mail,
were also expert at fire-arms, and handled a rifle or a
revolver, like a Kentuckian, Johnny respected and ad-
mired them all the more on account of these varied ac-
complishments, and never troubled the narrator with any
vexatious demand for explanations.

At first Max had been greatly piqued at the slight
interest which Johnny seemed to feel in the fate of his
heroes. The fact was, that he had become so familiar
with that department of literature, and was so accus-
tomed to see the hero come safely out of the most horri-
ble and unheard-of dangers, that he regarded it as quite
a matter of course, and there was now no such thing as
alarming him for his safety. It was to no purpose that
Max surrounded his heroes with fierce and numerous
foes; Johnny took it quite coolly, expecting him to eut
his way out as a hero should. It was in vain to cover
him with wounds—a hero’s wounds are never mortal.
Cast him away upon an iron-bound coast in the midst
of a hurricane—Johnny knew that one would escape :
drown a hero! who ever heard of such a thing? Max at
length resented this indifference, by suddenly becoming
quite tragical, and actually despatching two or three he-
roes with very little ceremony. The first of these unfor-
tunate gentlemen, perished, if I remember correctly, by
368 THE ISLAND HOME,

“a tremendous back-stroke of a two-handed, double-
edged sword, that severed his head from his body.” At
this sentence, which seemed pretty decisive, Johnny was
somewhat staggered, but immediately recovering him-
self, he bade Max “go on,” expecting, I verily believe,
that it would turn out that the head was not in fact guite
cut off, or that if it was, it would, like that of the physi-
cian Dubin in the Arabian Nights, be again set upon the
shoulders, and life restored by the healing virtue of some
potent medicament. Great was his astonishment and
consternation, on being made at last to compreliend, that
the hero was actually dead; which fact he did not, how-
ever, appear fully to realize, until Max, to put the matter
beyond doubt, buried lim with great funereal pomp and
ceremony, and erected over his remains a splendid mon-
ument, with an inscription recording his exploits and his
valor. This method of proceeding, Max judiciously fol-
lowed up, by giving a tragical termination to his ro-
mances, often enough to keep Johnny reminded that hes
heroes at any rate were mortal.

In addition to these resources for our evenings, we
have the semi-weekly meetings of “The South Sea Ly-
ceum,” which was organized soon after the commencc-
ment of the rainy season, and of which Arthur is the
president, having been twice unanimously elected to that
dignified and responsible office. Recitations or declama-
tions, essays, and debates upon questions previously se-
lected, constitute the regular exercises at these meetings,
WINTER EVENINGS AT HOME, 369

Browne possesses quite a talent for dramatic recitation,
and he has Shakspeare almost by heart, which circum-
stances, early on the voyage out, earned for him the
nickname of “Shaks.” At nearly every session of the
“Lyceum,” he is either among the regular appointees
for a recitation, or is called out by acclamation for a vol-
untary one. Max shines chiefly in debate, in which he
is always ready to take either side, of any question. In-
deed he sometimes speaks on both sides of the same
question, and displays his ingenuity by refuting his own
arguments.

These meetings have thus far been exceedingly pleas-
ant, and on many a night when the driving rain was
beating upon roof and window, and the wind was howl-
ing dismally around our solitary cabin, all has seemed
bright and cheerful within, as Max and Morton carried
on a spirited debate, or Browne declaimed Woolsey’s
soliloquy, or “To be, or not to be, that is the ques-
tion.”*

* I copy from the minutes, the following list of the “literary
exercises,” at the last regular meeting of the “ Lyceum :”—

1. Recitation (by Johnny), Lines supposed to have been writ-
ten by Alexander Selkirk, “I am monarch of all I survey,” &c.

2. Recitation (by Browne), Clarence’s Dream.

3. Essay (by the President), on the traditions of a Deluge,
to be found among the Polynesian tribes,

4, Essay (by myself), The theory of the formation and struc-
ture of Coral Islands.

5. Debate. Question: Is childhood the happiest period of
human life?

Affirmative maintained by Max, negative by Morton,
370 THE ISLAND HOME,

After the first protracted rain was over, there were
frequent intervals of fine weather, which lasted some-
times several days. But we found on going forth, that
a change had taken place in the condition of things,
which rendered any long excursion, even during these in-
tervals, entirely out of the question.

Considerable streams poured down from the highe
ground toward the interior, and traversed the island at
short distances, presenting formidable barriers to all
travelling. The ground was everywhere so miry that it
was difficult to avoid sinking above the ankles at every
step.

As the season advanced it became still worse, and at
length we confined ourselves almost entirely to the
house. Lately, however, there has been a very percept-
ible improvement; the rains have become lighter, and
less frequent, and the season is evidently drawing to-
wards its close. We are already discussing our plans
for the summer, and have resolved upon a thorough ex-
ploration of the island, as soon as the fine weather has
been long enough established to remove the effects of
the heavy rains.

6. Summing up of the arguments by the President, and de-
cision by him in the negative.

4. Reading of the Polynesian Intelligencer by the Editor.
(Max.)

8. Recitation (by Eiulo) A Tewan War-song in the original.
XXVIII.

Che Separation.

OUR SECLUSION INVADED-—-SPRING IN THE TROPICS—-THE EX-
CURSION AND ITS CONSEQUENCES.

“ Reviving Nature bounds as from her birth:
The sun is in the heavens, and life on earth;
Flowers in the valley, splendor in the beam,
Health in the breeze, and freshness in the stream.”

I resume my narrative, under circumstances widely
different from those in which the preceding chapter was
written. The events of the last few days have com-
pletely changed the aspect of affairs in our little world.
The peace, the seclusion, the security, with which in our
minds it had hitherto been invested, exist no longer.
Our quiet life, so free from vicissitudes and alarms, as to
seem almost monotonous, has been rudely broken into,
and in a few days we are to take a step which can-
not fail to be attended with consequences momentous to
us, but whether fraught with good or evil, it is impossi-
ble to foresee. This, however, is anticipating the regular
course of events.

It is scarcely credible, how short a time after the
372 THE ISLAND HOME,

cessation of the rains, sufficed to remove every trace of
their effects. Three or four days of sunshine seemed to
restore things to nearly the condition in which we found
them on first reaching the island.

It is true, the vegetation now had a fresher look than
before, and slender brooks still murmured through
ravines usually dry; the lake too, formerly so limpid,
was somewhat discolored by the turbid streams running
into it from the surrounding heights; but the standing
pools of water had evaporated, and the ground had in
most places, become once more firm and dry.

As soon as the weather was fairly established, we
made several excursions in various directions, though not
to any considerable distance. On visiting Castle-hill, we
found nothing left of our house there, except the foun-
dation; the entire framework, having been swept away
by the wind. A large candlenut-tree, just before the
door, had been struck by lightning, and the blasted and
blackened trunk, sadly marred the beauty of the spot.

Arthur had selected a favorable location on the margin
of the lake near the fish-pond, for a taro and patara-
patch; and we spent several days in ransacking the
neighboring woods for roots with which to stock it.
Yams, we had not yet succeeded in finding, though they
are indigenous in most of the south-sea islands, and we
had made diligent scarch for them in the localities where
they are usually found.

One fine morning soon after the cessation of the rains,
THE SEPARATION. 378

Arthur proposed an expedition into the interior, follow-
ing the course of the stream, upward towards its source.
In addition to the general object of exploration, he had
in view the discovery “of the much-coveted vegetable
last mentioned, there being one large variety of it, which
is found growing wild among the mountains, or upon
the sides of the hills of the interior. All received the
suggestion with cordial approval, being particularly
pleased with the proposed route, along the banks of the
brook. Johnny, exulting in his recovered liberty, after
the long imprisonment of the winter, and anticipating
all sorts of wonderful discoveries in the vegetable, floral,
and ornithological departments, at once enlisted. Eiulo
and himself as members of the party of exploration.
As we were about to enter a region with the resources
of which, in the way of provisions, we knew nothing,
we considered it a measure of wise precaution to fortify
ourselves against the fatigues of the journey, by a
hearty breakfast of broiled fish and roasted taro. This
important duty having been conscientiously attended to,
our remaining preparations occupied but little time, and
we set out at an carly hour.
! Johnny, equipped with his longest bow, and an abun-
dant stock of arrows in readiness for the appearance of
anything in the shape of a jackal or a tiger-cat, marched
valiantly in advance, while Eiulo, in the capacity of .
armor-bearer, or trusty esquire, followed carrying his
cutlass, Next, carefully surveying the ground we passed
32
374 THE ISLAND HOME.

over, came Arthur, with a bag upon his arm, and a
basket of cocoanut-leaflets in his hand, ready for the re-
ception of the yams when found, and of all sorts of
roots, plants and botanical specimens that might be dis-
covered in the meantime.

Max was armed to the teeth, as though in preparation
for a pitched battle. By his side, in a belt of hibiscus-
bark, was stuck his cutlass: in one hand he carried a
“spear,” and in the other, one of his “ Feejee war-clubs.”
Morton and myself were provided with a cutlass apiece;
and Browne, without having encumbered himself even
to that extent, strolled leisurely along with his hands in
his pockets, whistling “‘ blue-bonnets over the border.”

It was now the spring of the tropical year: the de-
ciduous trees were renewing their verdure, and were
covered with young shoots, and bursting leaf-buds.
Even the evergreens—though they change but. little
throughout the year, and the old leaves aud the new, the
blossoms and the ripe fruit, may be seen upon the same
tree at almost every scason—looked brighter and fresher
than before the rains. The earth was carpeted with
beautiful grasses, mingled with tufts of moss, and
bunches of fern. Blue and white flowers were scattered
about, almost as profusely as the “ pinkster-blossoms,” in
April, in the woods at home; and in sheltered places,
. the modest cape-jessamine was beginning to unfold its
fragrant leaves. A delightful freshness filled the air,
and there was as yet, at this early hour, nothing to re-
THE SEPARATION. 375

mind us that we were beneath the fervent skies of the
burning zone.

Rejoicing and exhilarated at finding himself in the
woods once more, Johnny ran furiously hither and thith-
er, closely attended by Eiulo, gathering wild flowers,
ferns, and mosses ; chasing bugs, beetles, and butterflies ;
and letting fly his arrows at every unfortunate member
of the feathered community that came within the range
of his archery. In every thicket, and almost at every
step, he came upon something to call forth the most
boisterous exclamations of surprise or delight. He was
manifestly in the state of mind declared by the poet to
be so eminently happy and desirable—

——“To all exhilarating influences,
Of earth and heaven alive !”

Scarcely a moment passed, that he did not come run-
ning all aglow and out of breath to Arthur, with eager
questions about something or other which he had just
seen, and then dash off again into the forest, without
waiting for a reply, where fresh explosions of admiration
or wonder, would soon announce new, and if possible,
still more astounding discoveries.

The shores of the stream were picturesque and varied.
For the first half-mile from our starting-point, it wound
between smooth grassy banks, adored with scattered
clumps of trees. It then entered a dense wood, where
its channel was a rugged ravine, inclosed between steep
376 THE ISLAND HOME.

rocks of black basalt. Here, the scraggy, ill-conditioned
trees were crowded together, and overgrown with gigantic
creepers. The branches, reaching across from the oppo-
site shores, were interlaced and matted into thick masses,
almost excluding the light of day. Max here displayed
his agility, by laying hold of a long bough which ex-
tended from bank to bank, and walking “hand over
hand” across the stream that flowed darkly and sluggish-
ly some twelve or fifteen feet below.

‘We were an hour at the least, in toiling through
this tangled wood, though it did not extend more than
half a mile. After leaving it behind us, frequent rapids
showed that we were steadily ascending as we proceed-
ed. Birds, such as we had not before seen on the island,
and which reminded me of some of my old acquaint-
ances of the New England woods, perched upon the trees,
or flew familiarly around us. One or two, of the wood-
pecker tribe, looked wonderfully natural and home-like,
as they sat industriously drumming upon hollow logs.
Another, a small, brown bird, with modest plumage, sur-
prised and delighted me, by a clear, full whistle, that
sounded not unlike that of our own robin redbreast.
We also saw numbers of a species of pigeon with black
bills, slate-colored bodies, and a ruff of white feathers
about the neck. One of these Johnny brought down
with his bow, besides wounding very seriously (as he al-
leged) a considerable number of others. The wood-
peckers and whistlers enjoyed a temporary immynity
THE SEPARATION. 377

from his formidable shafts, reluctantly granted them at
my intercession in their behalf, on the score of old asso-
ciations.

About an hour before noon we reached a spot where
the stream was divided by a rocky islet, around which
it spread out like a small lake. A grove of a very pe-
culiar appearance, and seeming to consist of a single
tree, sheltered and overspread the entire spot.

Tere we concluded to halt, beginning by this time to
feel quite tired, and inclined to rest. The water was
shallow at this point, and Max wading over to the little
island, presently called upon us to follow him if we
wished to behold “a veritable banian tree.” Whether a
banian or not (Arthur pronounced it a species of barren
fig), it was certainly 3 wonderful specimen of vegetation.
The main trunk, springing up in the centre of the islet,
was nearly three feet in diameter. At the height of
some fifteen feet from the ground, large branches extend-
ed horizontally in every direction. From these branches
at regular intervals, pendulous, vine-like shoots sprouted
and grew downwards until they reached the ground,
where they took root, and gradually increasing in size
formed new trunks or pillars, to support a further exten-
sion of the branches, This process of growth had gone
on until the tree had overrun the entire island, resem-
bling a flat roof of green branches, resting upon rows of
columns. Some of the perpendicular shoots had not yet
reached the ground, others had just-taken root and

32*
378 THE ISLAND HOME.

were slender and flexible, while many of the older ones
rivalled the parent stem in size, and could not easily be
distinguished from it.

While we rested here, a pair of the little brown song
sters alighted among the branches of the “ banian,” and
entertained us with a yocal performance, in which they
took up the strain alternately, responding to each other,
and occasionally uniting in a chorus,

Max now declared himself savagely hungry, and com-
menced exploring the neighborhood in search of some-
thing eatable. But no fruit-bearing trees were to be
found, and he returned from his foraging expedition pro-
testing that the country was a perfect desert, and declar-
ing that he for one would not proceed a step farther until
he took up the line of march for home. We were all of
the opinion that we had done enough for one day, and it
was agreed that after resting ourselves a short time we
should commence our return.

Meantime, Arthur caught sight of some trees upon a
ridge of land a short distance further up the stream,
whose foliage resembled, as he thought, that of the
“auti,” or cloth plant. Saying that he would return in
a few moments, he walked along the west bank of the
brook in the direction of the ridge, followed by Johnny
and Eiulo, who seemed as animated and unwearied as
ever. Presently they turned a bend in the stream, and
we lost sight of them. For lack of more interesting oc-
cupation, I begah to count the stems of the grove-tree.
THE SEPARATION. , 379

There were seventeen, of large size, and a great number
of smaller ones. Max discovered a deep pool at the lower
end of the islet, in which were a number of fish, marked
like yellow perch: and as he had a fishing-line of Eiulo’s
manufacture, in his pocket, he amused himself by ang-
ling, using wood-bectles for bait. Morton and Browne
hunted up four flat stones, and commenced pitching
quoits.

After half an hour passed in these -various ways, we
began to wonder at Arthur’s long delay, and to grow
impatient for his return. I had counted every stem of
the banian-fig, great and small. Max had become quite
disgusted with angling for fish, which were too wary or
too well fed to favor him with even a nibble. Browne,
after being beaten for five successive games, had very
naturally lost his interest in the sport, and tossed his
quoits into the brook.

Another half-hour passed, and still the absentees failed
to make their appearance. Max now professed to be
suffering from the pangs of hunger, and longed for the
sight even of the much-abused cocoanut-tree. At last, our
patience being utterly exhausted, we resolved to go in
search of Arthur and his suite, whose protracted absence
greatly surprised us,

On reaching the point or bend, behind which they had
disappeared, we hallooed loudly, but there was no an-
swer. As we proceeded the ground became very rough
and broken, and the bed of the brook was full of loose
380 THE ISLAND HOME.

rocks. A little further on, the noise of a waterfall was
heard, and after one or two more turns, we reached a
spot where the stream leaped down a precipice some
twenty feet. Our further progress in the direction we
were pursuing was barred by a wall of rock; an active
and fearless climber might, it is true, have scaled it by
the aid of the stunted shrubs and jutting crags upon its
face, but we knew that Arthur, accompanied by Eiulo
and Johnny, could not have passed on by any such route,

Proceeding to the left, along the foot of the precipice,
and pausing at short intervals to repeat our halloos, we
at last reached a wide fissure in the rock, by scrambling
through which we gained the higher level. This was in
all probability a part of the ridge which Arthur had
seen from the islet. We now returned along the brow
of the precipice until we came to the waterfall, where we
shouted again, but still without getting any answer. To
push the search further in this direction seemed useless,
for it was morally certain that Arthur would not have
continued beyond this point up the stream; the under-
standing with which he had left us, forbade any such
supposition.

We began now to fecl alarmed, and to fear that some
accident had befallen them, though of what nature we
were at a loss to conjecture. Morton suggested the pos-
sibility that they had taken the opposite bank of the
brook, and that while we were looking for them, they
might have returned to the islet. This seemed not im-
THE SEPARATION. 881

probable, and striving hard to convince ourselves that it
must be so, we regained the lower level by the same pass
through which we had ascended, and hastened along the
base of the height, and down the shore of the stream till
we reached the islet again. But our companions were
not there. Still, they might have returned during our
absence, and supposing that we had started homeward,
proceeded after us. We were greatly perplexed what
course to pursue. If we delayed our return much longer,
we should not be able to reach the cabin before night set
in: the wilderness around seemed to contain nothing
that could serve as food, and we should have to fast, as
long as we remained in it. Then, too, our waiting longer
could be of no benefit to the others, even if they had
not yet returned to the islet. Upon finding us gone,
they would know at once that we had set out for home,
and there was no possibility of their mistaking their way
thither.

We concluded, accordingly, to return without further
delay. Browne cut a stout stick, and planted it in the
sand at the margin of the brook, arranging a number of
large pebbles at its foot, in the form of a hand, with the
index finger pointing homeward. We then set out at a
brisk pace, with some hope, but little actual expectation,
of overtaking our companions on the way.

We soon reached the thick wood with its matted un-
dergrowth, and the old and knotted vines twining like
enormous reptiles around the trunks of the trees; and so
382 THE ISLAND HOME,

slow was our progress through it, that when we emerged
into the open country, it was nearly sunset. The re-
maining distance was more rapidly accomplished. As
we drew nigh to the cabin, I began to look anxiously for
the appearance of the missing ones. Each moment I
expected to see Johnny rushing towards us with a laugh-
ing boast of having “beaten us home.” But no one
came forth to meet us, and I thought that the valley had
never before looked so lonely.

It was not, however, entirely deserted. The parrot
was perched in solitary state upon the eaves of the cabin,
and as we opened the gate, he flapped his wings, and
croaked forth in dismal tones a sentence which Johnny,
little dreaming of its present application, had been at
much pains to teach him :—‘ Poor Paul's lonesome!” he
cried, “they’re all gone—all gone !”
XXIX

Ghe Srarrh.

LOME GWEET HOME—MAX ON MOONLIGHT—FOLLOWING A TRAIL
—THE CONCEALED CANOE.

“ Where’er thou wanderest, canst thou hope to go
Where skies are brighter, or the earth more fair?
Dost thou not love these aye-blue streams that flow,
These spicy forests, and this golden air?

O yes! I love these woods, these streams so clear,
Yet from this fairy region I would roam,

Again to see my native hills—thrice dear!
And seek that country, of all countries, Homz.”

Max hastened to collect fuel, and kindle a fire, in
order to prepare some food. Assuming as usual the
entire superintendence and control of the culinary de-
partment, and everything connected therewith, he set
Browne to work washing and scraping taro-roots, de-
spatched me after a fresh supply of fuel, and sent Mor-
ton with the hand-net down to the fish-pond to take out
a couple of fish for a broil. But while thus freely as-
signing tasks to the rest of us, with the composed air
of one accustomed to the exercise of unquestioned au-
thority, he by no means shrunk from his own fair share
884 THE ISLAND HOME.

of the work; and having got the fire burning cleverly
by the time that Morton returned with the fish, he
rolled up his sleeves, and with an air of heroic fortitude,
commenced the necessary, but somewhat unpleasant
process of cleaning them.

Night had now set in, but the sky being perfectly
clear, and the moon at her full, it was scarcely darker
than at early twilight.

Max seemed to prolong his culinary operations to the
utmost, either from pure love of the employment, or
with the still lingering hope, that our companions might
yet arrive in time to partake of our supper.

Aut last, however, it became apparent that the cookery
could not, without serious detriment, be longer pro-
tracted. The bursting skin of the taro, revealed the
rich mealy interior, and eloquently proclaimed its readi-
ness to be eaten. The fish were done to a turn, and
filled the cabin with a savory odor, doubly grateful to
our nostrils after a twelve hours’ fast. Max declared with
a sigh, that another moment upon the gridiron would
ruin them, and he was reluctantly compelled to serve up
the repast without further delay, when, notwithstanding
our growing anxiety on account of Arthur's absence, woe
made a hearty meal. After feeding Monsieur Paul, and
setting by some food in readiness for our companions
when they should arrive, as we still hoped they would
do in the course of the evening, we went out to a spot
above the cascade, where Morton and Browne had
THE SEARCH. 385

arranged some rude fragments of basalt, so as to form
a semicircle of seats, which, if less comfortable than
well-coushioned arm-chairs would have been, might at
any rate be considered in decidedly better “rural taste,”
and in more harmonious keeping with the character of
the surrounding scene.

From this point we could trace the windings of the
brook for some distance in one direction, while below us
in the opposite one, spread the moon-lit lake, reflecting
in its mirror-like surface the dark masses of foliage that
fringed its shores. It was one of those tranquil, dreamy
nights, known nowhere in such perfection as in tropical
countries. A subtle fragrance of fresh buds and blos-
soms filled the air. The light streamed in a silvery
flood upon the tufted tops of the groves; while in the
solemn shade beneath, the serried trunks reared them-
selves in long ranks, like the gray columns of some
Gothie ruin.

As we sat listening to the murmur of the waterfall,
the rustling of the trees, and the distant and muffled
booming of the surf, I fell into a dreamy reverie, which
was at length dissipated by Browne’s voice—

“Can anything be more beautiful than this scene at
this moment?” exclaimed he, “and yet I do not know
when I have experienced such a weariness of it all—such
an intense longing for home, as I feel to-night.”

“T shall begin to believe in mesmeric sympathy,”
eaid Morton, “I was myself just thinking of home.
386 THE ISLAND HOME.

Home, sweet home!” and he heaved a long-drawn
sigh.

Yes! the charm and illusion of our island-life had
long faded. We were tired of tropical luxuriance, and
eternal summer. Glowing skies, and landscapes like a
picture, had almost ceased to gratify even the eye. I
longed for a glimpse of a rugged New England hill
once more. A gnarled New England oak, though strip-
ped by wintry winds of every leaf, would be a sight more
grateful to me, than all those endless groves of waving
palms.

“TI cannot believe,” resumed Browne, “that we are
destined to waste our days in this lonely spot, elysium
as it is, of external beauty. We have faculties and de-
sires, which can find no scope here, and which are per-
ishing for lack of exercise. Still it is possible. But it
is a dreary, dreary thought. I can now feel the pathos
of the words of the ancient mariner on coming in sight
of his native land—

“Oh dream of joy! is this indeed
The light-house top I see?
Is this the hill? is this the kirk—
Is this MINE OWN COUNTREE !

We drifted o’er the harbor bar
And I with sobs did pray,

O let me be awake, my God!
Or Ler ME SLEEP ALWay !”

Browne recited the lines with a power and feeling,
THE SEARCH. ' 387

that affected even the matter-of-fact Morton ; Max has-
tened to show that he was above being so easily moved.

“ All this comes,” cried he, “of lying here under the
trees in the moonlight. Moonlight certainly has a ten-
dency to make people melancholy and sentimental ; it also
makes them do foolish things. The most absurd and
unreasonable notions I ever entertained, came into my
head by moonlight, and wouldn’t go away. Only twenty-
five minutes ago, we were quite a rational, practical set
of persons, eating our supper (a well-cooked supper, too,
though I say it myself), with a keen appetite, like Chris-
tians. And now, we have fallen to sighing and quoting
poetry, and Browne waxes quite pathetic at the touching
thought of getting a glimpse once more, of the smoky
chimneys of Glasgow! Finally, [ have nearly caught the
infection myself, and unless I escape out of the moon-
light presently, I dare say I also shall become quite
lack-a-daisical, and commence a poetical apostrophe to
my native village of Hardscrabble—or rather to plump
little Susan Somers, my first love, at the “ madam’s”
school, who affected my weak mind and susceptible heart
to that extent, that in her bewildering presence my
tongue clave to the roof of my mouth, while I grew red
in the face like a perplexed turkey gobbler. But what
can have become of Arthur and the rest? Unless some-
thing had happened to them, they must have returned
before now.”

A little before midnight we retired to the cabin to
388 THE ISLAND HOME.

sleep, having first agreed, that in the morning three of
us should proceed up the stream again, to make a thor-
ough search for our companions, the fourth remaining
behind until near noon, when, if the absentees had not
yet returned, he should set out to join the others at the
islet below the falls, which we fixed upon as the rendez-
vous.

In the morning, lots were drawn to determine which
of us should remain at the cabin, and that duty fell to
Morton. The rest of us, having armed ourselves, and
prepared a supply of taro and bread-fruit, sufficient, as
we supposed, for several days, set out, soon after sunrise,
Our progress was much more rapid than it had been
when we first went over the ground, as we now had 8
definite object in view, and pressed steadily forward,
without allowing anything to interrupt or delay us. In
an hour and a half after starting, we came in sight of
the islet. Opposite it was the stake which Browne had
planted in the sand, just as we had left it. We pushed
on up the stream to the cascade, and crossing to the
right bank, we began to skirt the base of the rocky wall
on that side, looking carefully around for some traces of
our companions.

We had proceeded in this way, about one hundred
yards from the brook, when I picked up one of Johnny's
arrows in a tuft of fern. This was conclusive evidence
that we were upon the right track. A little farther on,
was a piece of marshy ground, and here we made 4
{HE SEARCH. 889

startling discovery. In the soft soil, several foot-prints
could be plainly distinguished. Some were coarse, shape-
less impressions, precisely such as would be made by the
rude moccasins worn by Arthur and Johnny. Others
were the prints of naked feet, and some of these were of
far too large a size to be made by either of the three.
This discovery affected us for the moment like an elec-
tric shock, and we stood looking at one another without
speaking, and scarcely breathing, while the very beating
of our hearts might be heard.

Browne was the first to recover himself, when he com-
menced a close examination of all the tracks. The piece
of ground upon which they could be traced, extended
some thirty yards, and after a careful scrutiny of the
whole of it, we became convinced that at least four per-
sons, besides our three companions, had recently passed
over it. All the tracks were not in the same direction,
and from finding those of precisely the same size lying
in opposite directions, we inferred that some of these per-
sons at least had passed and repassed the spot.

The most distressing surmises as to the cause of the
disappearance of our companions, now began to suggest
themselves. “We were so astounded by this decisive evi-
dence of the presence of strangers upon the island, that
we scarcely knew what to do next, but at last concluded
to return to the islet and await Morton’s arrival, being
anxious to avoid the risk of any further division of our
numbers. We accordingly retraced our way thither:

33*
390 THE ISLAND HOME.

supposing that Morton would have set out before we
could reach the cabin, and that we might pass each otl:er
on the way without knowing it, if we should proceed
down the stream to meet him, we remained quietly at
the islet, keeping a vigilant and somewhat nervous look-
out on every side.

He arrived about noon, having started rather sooner
than had been agreed upon. On being informed of the
tracks which had been discovered, he said that we ought
at once to trace them as far as we were able. “We
must not rest,” said he, “ until we know something more
of this, even if we have to traverse every inch of ground
on the island.”

Browne was inclined to infer from the foot-prints, that
the interior, and the eastern part of the island, of which
we as yet knew nothing, were inhabited, and that our
companions had fallen into the hands of the natives.

“Let us in the first place find, if possible, where they
are. We can then judge what is to be done, if indeed
we can do anything,” said Morton, “and now for the
place where the tracks you speak of, are to be seen.”

Grasping our weapons, which were no longer to be re-
garded as a useless incumbrance, we once more proceeded
up the brook, and soon reached the piece of low ground
before mentioned. We again narrowly inspected the
tracks: Morton measured them with a twig, and con-
cluded, as we had previously done, that these were the
foot-prints of at least seven persons—there being that
THE SEARCH. 391

number of clearly different sizes. Three of these were
without doubt the tracks of Arthur, Johnny and Eiulo.
The impressions made by the moccasins of the two for-
mer led only in one direction (from the stream), while
those of the naked feet (or of some of them) were in
two opposite directions. Following these tracks east-
ward along the rocky ridge, we soon came to firm dry
ground, where footsteps could no longer be traced. But
by a minute scrutiny, we were still able to detect slight
but decisive indications of the course of the party whose
trail we were endeavoring to follow.

In one place a bunch of spreading ferns had been
trodden down, and the long graceful fronds bruised and
broken: in another, a cluster of crushed wild flowers be-
trayed a recent footstep. A little further on, we came to
a wide, meadow-like expanse, where the grass and weeds
grew rank and tall, and through this the path of a con-
siderable party could be readily traced. Gradually be-
coming accustomed to this species of minute investiga-
tion, as we continued carefully to practise it, we soon
grew so expert and skilful, that things very slight in
themselves, and which would ordinarily have altogether
escaped notice, sufficed to guide and direct us.

The path trodden through the meadow, led to the foot
of an ascent, up which we followed the trail slowly and
with difficulty, the soil being hard, and the vegetation
scanty. On gaining the top, we found that we had
reached the eastern, or south-eastern extremity of the
392 THE ISLAND HOME.

island, and the sea spread before us, almost at our feet,
The trail led directly towards the edge of a steep bank,
just above the shore, near which we lost it altogether.
Morton leaped down the bank some ten or twelve feet,
while the rest of us were looking round for easier and
more gradual means of descent. Finding a stunted tree
springing from the lower ground, close against the bluff,
I leaped among its spreading branches and climbed down
its trunk to the shore, where I found Morton searching
for some traces of the party which we had tracked al-
most to the edge of the height.

In a moment we were joined by Max and Browne, who
had clambered down the face of the bank by the assist-
ance of the shrubs and bushes growing upon it.

“Tt is useless,” said Browne, “to look here for the trail
we have lost. If they descended to the shore, it must
have been in some place where Johnny and Eiulo could
have got down.”

“The track seemed to lead directly to the sea,” said
Morton, “and you must consider that a party of savages
would not find much of an obstacle in such a bank as
this, and would scarcely be as careful as ourselves of the
safety of Johnny and Eiulo, In fact I suppose they
would hand or drop them down such a height, without
scruple or ceremony. What I now begin to fear is that
our unfortunate companions have fallen into the hands
of a party of savages landing here for some transient
purpose, and have been carried off by them.”
THE SEARCH. 893

At this moment an exclamation from Max, who had
walked alittle way along the beach, announced some
discovery, and turning round we saw him beckoning to us.

“What is that?” said he, when we had joined him,
stooping down, and pointing towards a clump of stunted
trees, growing in an angle or indentation, where the
bluff fell back for a short distance from the shore, “ is it
not a canoe drawn up under the trees ?”

It was not easy to distinguish the object clearly on ac-
count of the thickness of the foliage. After waiting a
moment and looking carefully about, being satisfied that
there was no one in the vicinity, we approached the spot.
Max was not mistaken ; a large canoe capable of holding
fifteen or twenty persons was lying among the bushes,
where it had evidently been placed for concealment. In
the bottom were a number of earved paddles, a mast
wound about with a mat-sail, several calabashes contain-
ing water, and some cocoanuts.

Having hastily noted these particulars, we withdrew
to a short distance, behind a rock detached from the
bank, and surrounded by a dense growth of tangled
shrubbery, to hold a consultation.

From the position in which we found the canoe, with
no dwelling near that we could see, and from the cir-
cumstance of its containing water and provisions, we in-
ferred that it did not belong to persons inhabiting the
island, or this portion of it at any rate. There was at
least a probability of its belonging to the party which
394 THE ISLAND HOME.

we had tracked so nearly to the spot, and that they
were now somewhere in the neighborhood.

“This canoe must be destroyed,” said Morton, after a
moment of silence, “and we had better set about it at
once.”

This proposition seemed a bold and a somewhat
strange one. Browne demanded the object of such a
proceeding.

“ Unless we do this,” answered Morton, “ our compan-
ions, if they are still alive, and in the power of the say-
ages, may be carried away from the island before our
eyes, and separated from us forever. As long as they
are here, within our reach, there is hope of our being
able to rescue them; if not by force, then by some de-
vice or stratagem. At the worst we only run some un-
necessary risk, by what I propose. Could we ever for-
give ourselves if Arthur should be carried off through
our having omitted a precaution calculated to prevent it?”

Morton’s decision and earnestness prevailed ; while he
undertook the work of destroying the canoe, Max,
Browne, and I, stationed ourselves at different points
around the spot, so as to give timely notice of the ap-
proach of any person. He devoted himself to his task
with such vigor, that in a very few moments he had com-
pletely broken up the bottom of the canoe, by repeated
blows of a stone as heavy as he could lift in both
hands. Not content with this, he disengaged the out-
rigger, and threw it, together with the mast and sail,
into the sea.
XXX.

Che Henraatre.

THE TWO LEADERS—AN UNEXPECTED MEETING—=THE COUNCIL
OF WAR—AND WHAT FOLLOWED.

“Now ecrew your courage to the sticking point.”

“With many a stiff thwack, many a bang,
Hard crab-tree and old iron rang;
While none who saw them could divine
To which side conquest would incline.’’

I wap climbed to the top of the bank as my lookout
station, while the work of demolishing the canoe was
going forward, and on perceiving that Morton had pretty
effectually accomplished his task, I was about to descend
again, when taking a final sweeping glance to the north
and east, I observed several figures moving rapidly along
the beach, at a point somewhat less than a quarter of a
mile distant, of which my position commanded a view,
and coming towards us. In consequence of the indented
character of the shore, and the height of the bank bor-
dering it for some distance, they passed out of sight al-
most instantly.

Without losing a moment, I sprang down to the shore
to communicate what I had seen. Max, who had been
396 THE ISLAND HOME.

posted upon the beach to keep a lookout northward, ran
up at the same time, having also caught sight of the
persons approaching us, as they came round a projecting
point.

We now looked hurriedly around for some place of
concealment, and Morton pointed out a cluster of shrubs
and rank weeds upon the verge of the bluff just above
us, from which without any risk of being seen ourselves,
we could command a view of the shore and those passing
along it. There was but little time for deliberation or
choice, and hastily summoning Browne from his post
where he was still on the watch, we scaled the almost
perpendicular face of the height, with an ease and celerity
which would have been impossible under circumstances
of less excitement,

In the spot which Morton had designated, tall grass
and flaunting weeds fringed the edge of the bluff, and
we threw ourselves down among them, and awaited with
almost suspended breath the approach of the persons I
had seen.

We were scarcely settled in our hiding-place, when 4
tawny, half-naked figure, swinging a short club in one
hand, rushed into view. Another, and another followed,
until I had counted seven of them. They were well-
made, athletic men, of a fine olive color, with long straight
hair falling over their shoulders. The maro was their
only clothing, and they carried spears and clubs of somte
dark-grained wood.
THE RENCONTRE. . 89%

Among them was one striking figure. It was that of
an old man, of large and powerful frame, and a marked
and resolute countenance, the expression of which re-
minded me of an old lion which I had seen in some itin-
erant menagerie, years ago. His massive head was cov-
ered with a tangled mass of iron-gray hair that streamed
like a mane over his broad shoulders. The club which
he carried might have served Hercules himself; it cer-
tainly would have severely tasked the strength of an or-
dinary man to wield it. I observed that all of them
seemed to breathe quickly as though they had been run-
ning, or exerting themselves violently in some way; and
the old man, who came last, looked backward once or
twice as they came opposite us, in a way that caused me
to suppose that they were pursued. The one who had
first come in sight, went towards the spot where the
canoe was concealed, and upon seeing its condition, ut-
tered an exclamation of surprise that quickly brought
the others around him, when they all commenced gestic-
ulating, and talking in a low key, looking cautiously
about every moment, as though apprehensive that the
perpetrators of the mischief might still be lurking near.

The old man, however, neither talked nor gesticulated,
but stooping down, he examined the canoe narrowly, as
if to ascertain the precise extent of the injury done, and
whether it admitted of any remedy. When he had
completed his inspection he arose, and shaking his head
sorrowfully, uttered some expression, which accompanied

84
398 THE ISLAND HOME,

as it was by a threatening gesture with his ponderous
club, sounded much like an emphatic imprecation. Mor-
ton, who was crouching close beside me, peering cau-
tiously through the tufts of grass, at what was going on
below, gave a nervous start, as though the consciousness
of the leading part he had taken in the mischief so re-
cently wrought, made him consider himself the special
object of the old giant’s fury. One of them having gone
back a little way along the beach, as if to reconnoitre,
now returned in haste, and made some announcement,
upon hearing which the old man waved his hand, and
the others immediately started off upon a full run along
the shore towards the south-west ; he then followed them
at a somewhat less hurried pace.

“They are certainly pursued, judging from their ac-
tions,” whispered Morton, “Ict us keep quiet, and see
what comes next.”

But a few minutes had passed, when half a dozen say-
ages, resembling in their appearance and equipments
those we had just seen, came in sight, running at full
speed, but with the air of pursuers rather than of fugi-
tives. Straggling bands of two or three cach followed
at short intervals, all probably belonging to the same
party, but scattered in the heat of the chase. Alto-
gether, there must have been as many as fifteen or twen-
ty of them. A tall, wild-looking savage, large framed,
but gaunt as a greyhound, and with a kind of fierce
energy in all his movements, seemed to be the leader of
THE RENCONTRE. 309

the pursuing party. When just below us on the beach,
he turned and gave some order to a portion of his fol-
lowers, speaking with great rapidity, and pointing to-
wards the bluff; after which he darted off again along
the shore at a speed that seemed really marvellous,
Those to whom he had spoken, immediately began, as if
‘jn obedience to the order just given, to climb the bank,
not a dozen yards from the spot where we were lying.
The object of this movement undoubtedly was, to an-
ticipate and frustrate any attempt on the part of the fu-
gitives, to escape by quitting the shore and making to-
wards theinterior. The party thus detached had proba-
bly been directed to continue the chase, keeping to the
higher ground. If so, they would pass quite near our
place of concealment, and there was some danger of our
being discovered, to avoid which, we crouched close to
the ground, and remained perfectly silent and motion-
less. The point where the savages were attempting to
ascend was steep and difficult, and several of them, ap-
parently to disencumber themselves for the effort of
climbing, threw their clubs and spears before them to
the top. One of these weapons, a short, heavy club, fell
near me, and fearing that the owner might come to seek
it, I hastily cast it to a conspicuous place, free from vege-
tation, a little distance from the bank, and nearer the
spot where they were scaling it. But the savage had
probably noticed where it first fell, for the next moment
some one came running directly towards the place, and
400 THE ISLAND HOME.

just as I was expecting to see him stumble into the .
mnidst of us, a deep guttural exclamation announced that
we were discovered. Any further attempt at conceal-
ment was clearly idle, and we sprang up at once; the
man was within three yards of us; he seemed quite as
much startled as ourselves at so sudden a rencontre, and
after standing for a minute looking at us, he turned and
ran off to his fellows,

“They will be back directly in a body,” said Browne,
“and we must decide quickly what we are to do—whe-
ther to trust ourselves in their power, or to make such
resistance as we can, if they undertake to meddle with
us.”

“T doubt if it would be safe to trust them,” said Mor-
ton, “at any rate I don’t like the idea of risking it.
There are but five or six of them; the rest are far enough
off by this time.”

“T wish Arthur were here,” said Browne, anxiously ;
“he understands them and their ways, and could tell us
what we ought to do. I don’t know what the probabil-
ity is of their injuring us if we throw aside our arms and
submit ourselves to them, and therefore I am loth to take
the responsibility of deciding the matter.”

Meantime the savages appeared to be also holding a
consultation. They stood at a short distance talking rap-
idly, and pointing towards us. At length they began
to approach the spot where we stood, but slowly, and
with some apparent hesitation,
THE RENCONTRE.

% Well,” said Browne, “we must come to a decision
quickly.”

“] distrust them entirely,” exclaimed Morton, “TI am
fur acting on the defensive.”

“ And I also,” said Max, “I have no faith in them:
but perhaps they won’t stop to interfere with us after
all.”

“Very well then,” said Browne, “we will fight if we
must. But let us stand strictly on the defensive, and
offer them no provocation.”

I could not help regarding this determination as un-
wise: but it was the mind of the majority; and the
present was no time for divided or uncertain counsels.
I therefore kept my thoughts to myself, and grasping
my cutlass, prepared for what was to follow.

Browne and Max were armed with the “Feejee war-
clubs,” of the latter's manufacture: they were long
heavy bludgeons of the wood of the casuarina, rather
too ponderous to be wielded with one hand by a person
of ordinary strength. Morton and I were provided with
cutlasses, which we had preferred as being lighter and
more convenient to carry.

The savages were armed with spears and short clubs,
the former of which they presented towards us as they
advanced.

I confess that my heart began to thump against my
breast with unwonted and unpleasant rapidity and vio-
lence. I dare say it was the same with my compan-

34*
402 THE ISLAND HOME.

ions; but externally we were perfectly composed and
steady.

“There are just five of them,” said Browne, “two
antagonists for me, and one apiece for the rest of you.
If any one interferes with my two I shall consider it a
personal affront.”

“Confound those long spears!” exclaimed Max, with
& disturbed air, “they have a mighty uncomfortable
look, with those fish-bone barbs at the end of them.”

The still more “uncomfortable” thought that those
fish-bone barbs were perhaps poisoned, suggested itself
to me, but I considered it expedient to say nothing on
the subject at the present juncture.

“Pshaw !” cried Browne, “the long spears are easily
managed, if you will only remember my fencing-lessons,
and keep your nerves steady. It is the simplest thing
in the world to put aside a thrust from such a weapon:
depend upon it, those short clubs will prove much more
dangerous.”

The savages, having now had a sufficient opportunity
to note our equipments, and our youthful appearance,
quickly lost all hesitation, and carne confidently forward
until they stood facing us, at the distance of but ten or
twelve feet. Then seeing that we maintained a defensive
attitude they paused, and one of them, stepping a little
before the rest, spoke to us in a Joud and authoritative
voice, at the same time motioning us to throw aside our
‘weapons.
THE RENCONTRE, 408

“Can't you muster a few words of their heathen talk,
Archer ?” said Browne, “perhaps if we could only un-
derstand one another, we should find there is no occa-
sion for us to quarrel. It seems so irrational to run the
risk of having our brains knocked out, if it can be
avoided.”

I shook my head : the few phrases which I had picked
up from Arthur and Eiulo, could be of no use for the
present purpose, even if they should be understood.

The spokesman, a sinewy, hard-favored savage, whose
native ugliness was enhanced by two scars that seamed
his broad squat face, repeated the words he had before
uttered, in a higher key, and with a still more impera-
tive air, accompanying what he said, with gestures which
sufficiently explained what he required.

“If I understand you, my friend,” said Browne, ap-
pearing to forget in the excitement of the moment, that
what he was saying would be utterly unintelligible to
the person he addressed. “If I understand you, your
demand is unreasonable. Throw away your own weap-
ons first; you’re the most numerous party: and he
imitated the gestures which the other had made use of.

The savage shook his head impatiently, and keeping
his eyes steadfastly fixed upon Browne, he began to
speak in a quiet tone. But I saw that though looking
at Browne, his words were addressed to his companions,
who gradually spread themselves out in front of us, and
without making any openly hostile demonstrations,
404 THE ISLAND HOME,

handled their weapons in what seemed to me a suspi-
cious manner.

“Be on your guard,” said I, speaking in my ordinary
tone, and without looking round, “I am sure they are
meditating sudden mischief.”

Scarcely were the words uttered, when, with the
quickness of lightning, the spokesman hurled his club
at Browne, narrowly missing his head, then bringing his
spear into a horizontal position, he made a thrust full
at his chest with his whole force.

He, however, was on his guard, and knocking aside
the point of his spear, he swung round his long club,
and before the other could draw back, brought it down
with such effect upon his right shoulder that his arm fell
powerless to his side, and the spear dropped from his
grasp. Browne promptly set his foot upon it, and the
owner, astonished and mortified, rather than intimidated
at his repulse, shrunk back without any attempt to re-
gain it.

This attack was so sudden, and so soon foiled—being
but a blow aimed, parried and returned in a single breath
—that no one on either side had an opportunity to inter-
fere or join in it. The other savages now uttered a yell,
and were about to rush upon us: but the leader, as he
appeared to be, motioned them back, and they drew off
to a short distance. If we were for a moment inclined
to hope that we should now be left unmolested, we soot
learned the groundlessness of such an expectation, The
THE RENCONTRE. 405

discomfited savage, instead of being discouraged by the
rough treatment he had received, was only rendered
more dangerous and resolute by it; and he prepared to
renew the attack at once, having taken from one of his
companions a club somewhat heavier and longer than
his own.

“T wish,” said Max, drawing a long breath as he eyed
these ominous proceedings, “that we had a few of Colt’s
revolvers, to keep these fellows at a respectable distance :
I confess I don’t like the notion of coming to such close
quarters with them as they seem to contemplate.”

“A genuine Yankee wish!” answered Browne, grasp-
ing his club with both hands, and planting himself firm-
ly, to receive the expected onset, “to make it completely
in character you have only to wish in addition for a
mud. breastwork, or a few cotton bags, between us and
our friends yonder.”

“Which I do, with all my heart!” responded Max,
fervently.

“Let Kaiser Maximilien represent the high Dutch on
this occasion,” said Morton, edging himself forward
abreast. of Browne, who had stationed himself a trifle
in advance of the rest of us ; “he has no claim to speak
for the Yankees except the mere accident of birth.
Archer and I will uphold the honor of the stars and
stripes without either revolvers or cotton bags.”

“Fair play !” cried Max, pushing Browne aside, “I
won't have you fora breastwork at any rate, however
-406 THE ISLAND HOME.

much I may desire one of turf or cotton bales.” And
we arranged ourselves side by side.

“Really,” said Morton, with a faint apology for a
smile, “it appears that we have to do with tacticians—
they are going to outflank us.” This remark was caused
by our antagonists separating themselves ; the leader ad-
vancing directly towards us, while. the others approached,
two on the right and two on the left.

“ Well,” said Browne, “we shall have to form a hol-
low square, officers in the centre, as the Highlanders did
at Waterloo, and then I shall claim the privilege of my
rank.”

But our pleasantry was, as may easily be imagined,
rather forced. Our adversaries were now evidently bent
upon mischief, and thoroughly in earnest. We were
none of us veterans, and notwithstanding an assumption
of coolness, overstrained and unnatural under the cir-
cumstances, our breath came thick and painfully with
the intense excitement of the moment.

At a signal from their scarred leader, the savages
rushed upon us together. I can give no very clear ac-
count of the confused struggle that ensued, as I was not
at the time in a state of mind favorable to calm and ac-
curate observation. A few blows and thrusts were ex-
changed ; at first cautiously, and at as great a distance
as our weapons would reach; then more rapidly and
fiercely, until we became all mingled together, and soon
each of us was too fully occupied in defending himself
THE RENGONTRE, 407

to be able to pay much attention to anything else.
At the commencement of the attack I was standing
next to Browne, who being evidently singled out by his
former opponent, advanced a step or two to meet him.
He skilfully parried several downright blows from the
heavy club of the latter, who in his turn dodged a swing-
ing stroke which Browne aimed at his head, and instantly
closed with him. The next moment they went whirling
past me towards the edge of the bank, locked together
in a desperate grapple, which was the last that I saw of
them. I was assailed at the outset by an active and ath-
letic savage, armed with a short club. He was exceed-
ingly anxious to close, which I quite naturally, was as
desirous to prevent, knowing that I should stand no
chance in such a struggle, against his superior weight
and strength. While I was doing my best to keep him
off with my cutlass, and he was eagerly watching an op-
portunity to come to closer quarters, Morton locked in the
grasp of a brawny antagonist came driving directly be-
tween us, where they fell together, and lay rolling and
struggling upon the ground at our feet. My opponent,
abandoning me for a moment, was in the act of aiming
a blow at Morton’s head, when I sprang forward, and cut
him across the forehead with my cutlass. The blood in-
stantly followed the stroke, and gushing in torrents over
his face, seemed to blind him: he struck three or four
random blows in the air, then reeled and fell heavily to
the ground. Throwing a hasty glance around, I per-
408 THE ISLAND HOME.

ceived Max among some bushes at a little distance de-
fending himself with difficulty against a savage, who
attacked him eagerly with one of those long spears,
towards which he entertained such an aversion. Browne
was nowhere to be seen. Morton and his strong antago-
nist were still grappling on the ground, but the latter had
gained the advantage, and was now endeavoring, while
he held Morton under him, to reach a club lying near,
with which to put an end to the struggle. Another of
the enemy was sitting a few steps off, apparently disabled
with the blood streaming from a wound in the neck. I
hastened to Morton’s assistance, whereupon his opponent,
seeing my approach, sprang up and seized the club which
he had been reaching after. But Morton gained his feet
almost as soon as the other, and instantly grappled with
him again. At this moment I heard Max’s voice, in a
tone of eager warning, calling, “Look out, Archer!” and
turning, I saw the savage I supposed to be disabled, with
uplifted arm, in the very act of bringing down his club
upon my head. I have a confused recollection of in-
stinctively putting up my cutlass in accordance with
Browne’s instructions for meeting the “seventh” stroke,
in the broad-sword exercise. I have since become con-
vinced by reflection (to say nothing of experience), that
the principles of the broad-sword exercise, however admi-
rable in themselves, cannot be applied without some
modification when iron-wood clubs, with huge knobs of
several pounds’ weight at the ends of them, are substi-
THE RENCONTRE. 409

tuted for claymores. However, I had no time then to
make the proper distinctions, and as instead of dodging
the blow, I endeavored to parry it, my guard was beaten
down—and that is all that I can relate of the conflict,
from my own knowledge and personal observation.

35
XXXI

Peconngitring by Hight.

THE SEARCH RENEWED—THE CAPTIVES-—ATOLLO AND THE
TEWANS

“Trembling, they start and glance behind
At every common forest-sound—
The whispering trees, the moaning wind,
The dead leaves faliing to the ground;
Ags on with stealthy steps they go,
Each thicket seems to hide the foe.”

From the moment when startled by Max’s warning
ery, I turned and saw the uplifted club of the savage,
suspended over my head, all is blank in my memory,
until opening my eyes with a feeling of severe pain, and
no distinct consciousness where I was, I found Browne
and Max bending over-me, my head being supported
upon the knee of the former.

“ Well, how do you feel?” inquired he.

I stared at him a minute or two without answering,
not understanding very clearly what was the matter
with me, though having at the same time a vague im-
pression that all was not quite right. Gradually I col-
lected my ideas, and at length, when Browne repeated
RECONNOITRING BY NIGHT. 411

his question the third time, I had formed a pretty correct
theory as to the cause of my present supine attitude, and
the unpleasant sensations which I experienced.

“T feel rather queer about the head and shoulders,” I
said, in answer to his inquiry: “I must have got a
pretty severe blow, I suppose ?”

“ Yes,” said Max, whose uneasy look, ill agreed with
bis words and manner, “see what it is to be blessed with
a tough cranium; such a whack would have crushed
mine like an egg-shell; but it has only enlarged your
bump of reverence a little.”

“Nothing serious has happened, then,—no one is
badly hurt,” said I, trying to look around; but the at-
tempt gave my neck so severe a wrench, and caused such
extreme pain, that I desisted.

_ “No one has received any worse injury than yourself,”
answered Browne—“ at least none of us.”

“ And the savages—what has become of them ?”

“We have nothing to apprehend from them at pres-
‘ent, Ithink,—they have been gone but a short time, and
Morton is in the tree yonder, keeping watch for their re-
turn,—do you feel now, as if you can stand up and
walk ?”

“ Certainly, Ican; with the exception of the pain in
my head, and a stiffness about the neck and shoulders, I
am all right, I believe.” And in order to convince
Browne, who seemed somewhat skeptical on the point,
notwithstanding my assurances, I got up and walked
412 THE ISLAND HOME.

about—carrying my head somewhat rigidly, I dare say,
for it gave me a severe twinge at every movement.

“Well,” said he, “since that is the case, I think the
wisest thing we can do is to leave this neighborhood at
once.”

While Max went to summon Morton from his post of
observation, Browne gave me a brief and hurried account
of what had occurred after I had been felled, as related.

He, and the leader of the savages, whom I had last
seen struggling upon the brink of the height, had gone
over it together; the latter, falling underneath, had been
severely bruised, while Browne himself received but little
injury.

Leaving his adversary groaning, and, as he supposed,
mortally hurt by the fall, he had climbed again to the
higher ground, and reached it at a very critical moment.

Morton was struggling at disadvantage with the same
formidable antagonist, from whom he had before been
for a moment in such imminent danger; and Max was
dodging about among the bushes, sorely pressed by
another of the enemy, with one of those long spears,
against which he entertained so violent a prejudice. I
had just been disposed of in the manner above hinted at,
by the savage who had been wounded in the neck by
Morton, at the very commencement of the affray, and he
was now at liberty to turn his attention either to Max or
Morton, each of whom was already hard bestead.

Browne immediately fell upon my conqueror, almost
RECONNOITERING BY NIGHT. 413

as unexpectedly as the latter had attacked me, and by a
sudden blow stretched him senseless upon the ground.
He next relieved Morton, by disabling his adversary.
The two, then, hastened to Max's succor, but the savage
who was engaged with him, did not deem it prudent tw.
await the approach of this reinforcement, and made off
into the forest. They then gathered up all the weapons
of the enemy, permitting Morton’s recent antagonist to
limp off without molestation. The man whom I had
wounded, was by this time sitting up, wiping the blood
from his face and eyes; the other, also, manifested signs
of returning consciousness; but having been deprived of
their clubs and spears, no danger was apprehended from
them. My three companions had then carried me to the
spot where we now were, from whence they had wit-
nessed the departure of the rest of our foes. Even the
man whom Browne had left dying on the shore, as he
supposed, had managed to crawl off at last.

As soon as Max and Morton returned, we set out at
once, weary as we were, for the islet in the brook, with-
out any very definite notion as to what was to be done
next. The prudence of removing from our present
neighborhood was obvious, but we were still too much
discomposed and excited by what had just taken place,
to have been able to decide upon any further step, even
had not the momentary apprehension of the return of
the savages in greater numbers rendered everything like
calm deliberation entirely out of the question.

35*
414 THE ISLAND HOME.

We took the precaution to choose our path over the
hardest and dryest ground, in order to afford the savages
the fewest possible facilities for tracing our course. By
the time we reached the islet, we were completely worn
out by the fatigue and excitement of the day ; we must
have walked at least twelve miles since morning.

After partaking sparingly of the food which we had
so fortunately brought with us, accompanied by copious
draughts of water from the brook, we began to feel
somewhat refreshed. Still we were greatly disheartened
by the gloomy and distressing circumstances in which
we found ourselves so suddenly involved; the great un-
certainty as to the fate of our companions, and the dan-
ger that threatened our own lives from the vindictive
pursuit of a numerous body of savages. All our en-
ergy and courage seemed for the present at least to be
completely broken. Browne laid down upon a couch
of dry fern beneath the many-pillared Aoa. He looked
pale and ill,—more so, I thought, than the mere effects
of excitement and over-exertion could account for.

Morton soon revived the question of what was now to
be done.

“TI suppose we must remain here for the present, at
least,” said Browne, “and defend ourselves, if attacked,
as well as we can.”

Max suggested Palm Islet as a place of greater secu-
rity, and one where we should run less risk of dis-
covery.
RECONNOITRING BY NIGHT. 415

“ And meantime,” said Morton, “are we to give up alt
attempt to find Arthur and the rest ?”

“T hardly know what we can do,” answered Browne,
with a perplexed and discouraged air ; “we have no clue
to guide us in a fresh search. If these savages inhabit
the island,—or if they remain here,—we cannot hope to
escape them long, after what has taken place; we must
fall into their hands sooner or later, and if they have cap-
tured our companions, I am willing for my part that it
should be so. I doubt if we acted wisely in resisting
them at all,—but it is now too late to think of that.”

We continued to talk the matter over for some time,
but without coming to any definite resolution, and at
length Browne dropped asleep, while we were still dis-
cussing it.

As it began to grow dark, Max became disturbed and
excited. He was possessed by a vague conviction, for
which he was unable to account, that our lost compan
ions were in some imminent peril from which it was in
our power to rescue them. He was anxious to do some-
thing, and yet seemed uncertain what to propose. Mor-
ton was equally desirous of making a further effort to
discover our lost friends ; he was also quite clear and ex-
plicit in his notion of what ought to be done. His theo-
ry appeared to be, that they had fallen into the hands
of the natives, whose encampment or place of abode
(temporary or otherwise), was on the north-eastern side
of the island. He further supposed that some feud or
416 THE ISLAND HOME,

quarrel having arisen among themselves, the, worsted
party had fled along the beach as we had witnessed, pur-
sued by their victorious enemies,—that in the meantime
their captives had been left (perhaps unguarded) at the
encampment or landing-place of the natives. Morton
was as minute and detailed in stating this hypothetical
case, as if he had either actually seen or dreamed the
whole. He proposed that as soon as the moon rose, some
of us should set off for the shore, and proceed along the
beach, in the direction from which we had seen the na-
tives come, by pursuing which course, he was confident
we should be able to learn something respecting our
companions. This he wished to undertake alone, saying
that one person could prosecute the search as well as
four, and with much less risk of discovery: if successful
in ascertaining anything definite, he should, he said, im-
mediately return and apprise the rest of us. Max ea-
gerly embraced this suggestion, and wished to decide by
lot, which of us should carry it into execution, insisting
that otherwise he would either set off at once by himself,
or accompany Morton.

At length Browne awoke; he said that he had de-
rived much benefit from his two hours’ sleep, and was
now ready for any necessary exertion.

He also approved of Morton’s plan, but objected to
his going alone, and was at first in favor of setting out
all together. At last it was settled that the search
should be undertaken by two of us, the other two await-
RECONNOITRING BY NIGHT. 417

ing the result at the islet. Browne then prepared four”
twigs for the purpose of deciding the matter by lot, it
being agreed that the one drawing the longest, should
have the choice of going or remaining, and should also
select his companion. On comparing lots after we had
drawn, mine proved to be longest; and having decided
upon going, I felt bound to name Morton as my asso-
ciate, since he had been the first to suggest, and the
most earnest in urging the adventure.

An hour after dark the moon rose, arid soon lighted
the forest sufficiently to enable us to see our way
through it. We then armed ourselves with a cutlass
apiece, and taking leave of Max and Browne, proceeded
up the brook to the fall, where we crossed it, and follow-
ing the rocky ridge which ran at right angles with it,
we endeavored to hold as nearly as possible, the course
we had taken in the morning. After leaving the stream,
a good part of our way was through the open country,
where there was nothing to prevent us from seeing or
being seen at a considerable distance in the bright moon-
light. But the only alternatives were, either to creep
on our hands and knees, the whole distance from the
edge of the forest to the shore, and so avail ourselves
of such concealment as the rank grass and weeds
afforded,—or to push boldly and rapidly forward, at the
risk of being seen: we preferred the latter, and soon got
over this dangerous ground, running part of the time,
in the most exposed places. On reaching the bluff, over
418 THE ISLAND HOME,

the beach, we lay down among the bushes a few mo-
ments to recover our breath, and reconnoitre, before
taking a fresh start. All was perfectly silent around us,
and no living thing could be seen. When sufficiently
rested, we proceeded cautiously along the edge of the
height, where we could command a view both of the
beach below and of the open country inland. The bluff,
extended about a quarter of a mile, when it gradually
sunk to the level of the beach, and was succeeded by a
low, flat shore, dined with large trees. We had gone
but a little way along it after this change, when we
came quite unexpectedly upon an inlet, or salt-water
creek, setting in to the land, and bordered so thickly
with mangroves, that we narrowly escaped going head-
long into it, while endeavoring to force our way through
the bushes to continue our course along the beach.

It was some twenty yards wide; but I could not see
how far inland it ran, on account of the immense trees
that overhung it on every side, springing up in great
numbers just behind the low border of mangroves.
Holding fast by one of these bushes, I was leaning for-
ward over the water, looking hard into the gloom, to
gain, if possible, some notion of the extent of the inlet
and the distance round it, when Morton grasped my arm
suddenly—

“What is that, under the trees on the opposite
shore ?” whispered he, “is it not a boat?”

Looking in the direction in which he pointed, I could
RECONNOITRING BY NIGHT. 419

distinguish some object on the opposite side of the inlet
that might from its size and shape be a boat of some
kind as he supposed, and continuing to gaze steadily, I
made out quite plainly, against the dark masses of foli-
age on the further shore, what appeared to be a white
mast. A profound silence reigned all around us, and
while I was still peering into the heavy shadow of the
trees, I heard a sound which resembled a deep, and
long-drawn sigh, followed by an exclamation, as of a
person in bodily pain.

“We must get round to the other side,” whispered
Morton, “and sce what this means.”

We backed out of the mangroves with the utmost
caution, and inch by inch: when we had got to such a
distance as to render this extreme circumspection no
longer necessary, we commenced a wide circuit around
the inlet, which proved to be only a small cove, or in-
dentation in the shore, extending less than a hundred
yards inland. In approaching it again on the opposite
side, we resumed all our former stealthiness of move-
ment, feeling that our lives in all probability depended
upon our caution.

When, at last, we had got, as we supposed, quite
near the place where we had seen the boat, we proceeded
by creeping on our hands and knees through the bushes
for short distances, and then rising and looking about,
to ascertain our position,

It was so dark, and the undergrowth was so dense—the
420 THE ISLAXD HOME.

moonlight scarcely penetrating the thick foliage—that
nothing could be distinguished at the distance even of 8
few yards, and there was some danger that we might
come suddenly, and before we were aware, upon those
whom we supposed to be already so near us. While
thus blindly groping our way towards the edge of the
inlet, I heard a voice almost beside me, which said—

“Will they never come back?’—Are they going to
leave us here to starve 2”

The voice was that of Johnny’s beyond the possibility
of mistake. Turning in the direction from which it pro-
ceeded, I saw a little to the right three figures upon the
ground at the foot of a large casuarina, Another voice,
as familiar, almost immediately answered—

“T only fear that they will return too soon: have pa-
tience! ina little while I shall have gnawed through this
rope, and then I do not despair of being able to get my
hands free also.”

This was enough to show how matters stood.

“Are you alone?” said I in a low voice, but loud
enough to be heard by those beneath the casuarina.

There was an exclamation of joyful surprise from
Johnny ; then Arthur answered, “If that is you, Archer,
come and help us, for we are tied hand and foot. You
have nothing to fear; our captors have left us quite
alone.”

We now came forward without further hesitation.
They were all bound fast, their hands being tied behind
RECONNOITRING BY NIGHT. 421

them, in addition to which, each was fastened to the tree
by a rope of sennit. It would be difficult to say which
party seemed most rejoiced at this sudden meeting. As
soon as they were liberated, we embraced one another
with tears of joy.

“Let us leave this place as fast as possible,” said
Arthur, as soon as he became a little composed, “I ex-
pect the retum of the natives every moment,—and we
have more to dread from them than you can guess. But
I find I am so stiff after lying bound here all day, that I
can hardly walk. Now, Johnny, take my hand, and try
to get along. How is it with you, Eiulo—do you feel
able to travel fast ”

The latter appeared to understand the drift of the
question, and answered by frisking and jumping about in
exultation at his recovered liberty.

Instead of returning by the way by which we had
come, along the shore, we pushed on in a straight line,
in the supposed direction of the islet, in order to avoid
the risk of meeting the natives. After toiling for an
hour through the woods, we emerged into the open
country to the east of the rocky ridge that traversed the
course of the stream. During this time, we had been
too fully occupied in picking our way with the necessary
caution, besides the constant apprehension of suddenly
encountering the natives, to ask for any explanations.
But now we began to feel somewhat reassured, and as we
hastened on towards the islet, Arthur very briefly in-

36
422 THE ISLAND HOME.

formed us, that they had yesterday been suddenly sur-
prised by a party of six natives, soon after leaving us at
the islet, and hurried off to the shore: that they had
been left by their captors this morning, secured as we
had found them, and had remained in that condition
until released by us. He added that he had more to
communicate by-and-by.

The joy of Browne and Max at our return accompa-
nied by the lost ones, may be imagined—but it can
scarcely be described. In fact, I am obliged to confess
that we were such children, as to enact quite “a scene,”
at this unexpected meeting. Heartfelt and sincere were
the thanksgivings we that night rendered to Him, who
had kept us in perfect safety, and reunited us, after a
separation made so distressing by our uncertainty as to
each other’s fate.

After Arthur, Eiulo and Johnny had appeased their
hunger with the scanty remains of our supply of provi-
sions, the two latter lay down upon a bed of ferns be-
neath the Aoa, and were soon sleeping as soundly and
peacefully, as though all our troubles and dangers were
now at an end. Ilow easily they put in practice the
philosophy that vexes itself not about the future! Ex-
ercising the happy privilege of childhood, they cast
upon others in whom they placed implicit confidence,
the responsibility of thinking and planning for them—
free from all care and anxiety themselves.
RECONNOITRING BY NIGHT. 423

Arthur now gave us a more detailed account of what
had occurred since our separation.

“Do you remember,” said he, when he had finished,
“hearing Eiulo, in talking of affairs at Tewa, make men-
tion of a person named Atollo ?”

« Atollo?” said Browne, “was not that the name of
an uncle of his whom he made out to be a strange, un-
natural sort of monster, even for a heathen, and who
concocted a plot for the murder of his own father and
brother, and afterwards attempted to kill Eiulo by rolling
rocks down a precipice after him in the woods ?”

“The same,” answered Arthur. “I hardly supposed
that you would have remembered it, as no one but my-
self seemed to take much interest in Eiulo’s reminiscences
of Tewa, the rest of you being obliged to get them at
second-hand, through me as interpreter. Well, that
Atollo has reached this island in some way, with a band
of followers; it was by them that we were captured yes-
terday ; it is from his power that we have just escaped.”

“What is this Atollo like?” inquired Browne. “Is he
a tall, large-framed man, but gaunt and spare as a half
starved hound !”

“Yes, with sharp features, and a wild, restless eye.”

“Why, then,” continued Browne, turning to me, “it
was he, who was at the head of the second party of na-
tives that we saw this morning by the shore.”

We now gave Arthur an account of our rencontre
with the savages; but no particular mention was made
424 THE ISLAND HOME.

of the destruction of the canoe, or of the lion-like old
man who seemed to be the leader of those who fled.

“ And little Eiulo’s dread of this strange uncle of his,”
said Browne, “is then so great, that he preferred running
away to us again, to remaining with his own people ?”

“Tneredible as it may seem,” answered Arthur, “T am
convinced that his fears are not without foundation, and
I even believe that this man intended to take his life,
and would have done so, had we not escaped.”

“Incredible indeed!” exclaimed Browne, “and what
could be the motive for so atrocious a crime ?”

“T know of none that seems sufficient to account for
it fully, and I am therefore al ost forced to regard the
man as a monomaniac.”

Arthur thought that Atollo had probably made some
further desperate attempt against his brother at Tewa,
and having failed in it, had fled hither with a part of his
followers, among whom some quarrel had since arisen, in
the prosecution of which they had been engaged, when
we witnessed the flight and pursuit along the shore.
This, however, was mere conjecture : they had talked but
little in his" presence, and he had not been able to learn
anything from the conversation which he had overheard,
as to the cause of their coming hither. Eiulo had been
questioned minutely by them, and from him they had
ascertained that there were four more of us upon the
island.

Morton inquired of Arthur, whether he apprehended
RECONNOITRING BY NIGHT. 425

that any serious effort would be made by the savages to
find us, and what kind of treatment we should probably
receive in case we should fall into their power.

“That search will be made for us,” answered the lat-
ter, “I have not the slightest doubt; and I do not think
that we can look for any mercy, if we fall into their
hands, since to-day’s affray and escape.”

“This feud among themselves,” said Browne, “ may
keep them so busy as to afford no leisure for troubling
themselves about us. I have some hope that they will
use those ugly-looking clubs upon one another, to such
purpose, as to rid us of them altogether.”

“That old giant,” said Max, “who ran away, with
such an awkward air, as if he wasn’t at all used to it,
will certainly do some mischief if they once come to
blows.”

“ Aye,” pursued Browne, “though he didn’t look quite
so wicked and like a warlock, as the gaunt, wild-eyed
heathen that led the chase, I will warrant him his full
match in fair and equal fight, man to man.”

“ Well,” said Arthur, who during the latter part of
this conversation had been apparently engaged in serious
and perplexed thought, “for to-night, at least, we are in
no danger. Let us now take our necessary rest, and to-
morrow we shall be fresher and better prepared to decide
upon the course of action to be adopted.”

36*
XXXIT

Ghe Single Cumbat.

PREPARATIONS FOR DEFENCE—a DEMAND AND REFUSAL—THE
TWO CHAMPIONS.

“On many a bloody flald before—
Man of the dark and vil heart!—
We've met—pledged enemies of yore,
But now we meet no more to part—
Till to my gracious liege and Jord,
By thee of broad domains bereft,
From thy red hand and plotting brain,
No fear of future wrong is left.”

Tux sense of surrounding danger with which we laid
down that night upon our beds of fern beneath the Aoa,
continued to press darkly upon our minds even in sleep,
and awoke us at an early hour to confront anew, the per-
plexities and terrors of our situation.

Arthur, in whose better understanding of the habits
and character of the savages we confided, far from afford-
ing us any additional encouragement, spoke in a manner
calculated to overthrow the very hopes upon which wo
had been resting.

We had supposed that they could have no motive but
the desire of revenge, for seeking or molesting us, and
THE SINGLE COMBAT. 427

as none of their number had been killed, or in all prob-
ability even dangerously injured in the rencontre with
us, we trusted that this motive would not prove strong
enough to incite them to any earnest or long-continued
search. But Arthur hinted at another object, more con-
trolling in the mind of their strange leader than any de-
sire 10 prosecute a petty revenge, which would impel him
to seek for and pursue us, for the purpose of getting Eiulo
again into his power. This enmity—so fixed and im-
placable—against a mere child, seemed incredible, even
after all that had been said or suggested in explanation
of it, and the explanations themselves were far-fetched,
and almost destitute of plausibility.

And how could we hope to escape a pursuit so deter-
mined and persevering as Arthur anticipated? Whith-
er could we flee for safety? To think of successful re-
sistance to Atollo and his band, if discovered by them,
seemed idle. Max suggested Palm Islet as the most se-
cure retreat with which we were acquainted. But Ar-
thur now broached a more startling plan. “Nowhere
upon this island,” said he, “can we longer consider our-
selves secure. The only step that holds out any pros-
pect of safety is to leave it in the yawl, and sail for
Tewa.”

“Is there any certainty,” said Browne, “that we can
find it? Do we even know positively where, or in what
direction from this place it is; and shall we not incur
the risk of getting lost again at sea ?”
428 THE ISLAND HOME.

“T would rather take that risk,” said Max, “than re-
main here, within reach of these savages—anything is
preferable to falling into their power.”

“ T confess,” said Arthur, “that we know nothing cer-
tainly in regard to the distance, or even the direction of
Tewa, but I think we have good reason to believe that it
lies about forty or fifty miles to the northward.”

We could not, however, bring ourselves thus suddenly
to adopt a resolution so momentous, and it was at last
tacitly decided to continue for the present, at least, at
the islet.

“If we are to remain here,” said Arthur, on perceiv-
ing that th | was no disposition to act immediately
upon any of the suggestions which had been made, “let
us make such preparation as we can, to defend ourselves
if it shall be necessary.”

This surprised us all; it seemed worse than useless to
think of forcible resistance to a party as numerous as
that of Atollo; coming from Arthur such a suggestion
was to me doubly surprising.

“T see,” said he, “that the notion of attempting to
defend ourselves, if discovered, seems to you a desperate
one——but I believe it to be our only course—we can ex-
pect no mercy from Atollo.”

“Surely,” said Morton, “they can have no sufficient
motive for murdering us in cold blood. But fresh from
another conflict with them, we could not perhaps look
for forbearance, if in their power. Against us they can-
THE SINGLE COMBAT. 429

not now, it seems to me, cherish any feelings so vindic-
tive as you imply.”

“And suppose it to be so? Suppose that they mere-
ly aim at Eiulo’s life, without wishing to molest us ?”

“J don’t fear that I shall be misunderstood, if I speak
plainly,” answered Morton, after a pause. “It seems,
from what you have intimated, that for some reason they
wish to get Eiulo into their hands; they are his own
people, and their leader is his own uncle; have we any
right to refu. him to them?”

“Why Morton!” interposed Br wne, warmly, “ what
cold-blooded doctrine is this ”

“Have patience, a minute, and hear me out—I can-
not bring myself to believe that they actually intend him
harm; I think there must be some mistake or misap-
prehension in regard to this alleged design against his
life, utterly improbable as it is in itself.”

“But Arthur understands all that, far better than you
or I,” interrupted Browne, once more, “and it is clear
that the poor child stands in mortal dread of this man.”

“T was going to add,” resumed Morton, “that even
if, this danger does exist, itis entirely out of our power
to afford him protection against it: we should merely
throw away our lives, in a desperate aud unprofitable
attempt. , It may seem unfeeling to talk of giving him
up; but will not these people be far more likely to act
with cruelty, both towards him and us, after being ex-
cited and enraged by a fruitless opposition? I have
‘490 THE ISLAND HOME.

spoken frankly: but whatever is soberly determined
upon, however unwise in my view, I will abide by.”

“T admit,” answered Arthur, “that there is little pros-
pect of success in a conflict with them: but I regard
our fate as certain if we submit, and we can but be slain
in resisting. Iam so fully satisfied of Atollo’s designs
in respect to him, that I should feel in giving him up, as
if I were an accessary to his murder.”

“Let us rather, defend ourselves to the very last ex-
tremity,” said Browne, earnestly, “if we are so unfor-
tunate as to be found.”

“Tf” said Max, with an excited air—if I really be-
Jieved they would kill Eiulo, I should say, never give
him up, whatever the consequences may be ;—and I do
think this Atollo must be an incarnate fiend. I don’t
believe it will make any difference in their treatment of
us whether we resist or not.”

“Ono,” cried Johnny, who had been listening eagerly
to this conversation, while Eiulo stood looking wistfully
on, as if he knew that it concerned him. “Ono! don't
give him up to that wicked man. I would fight, my-
self, if I had my bow and arrows, but they took them
away from me: can’t we hide ourselves in the banian-
tree ?—they never will think of looking for us there ”

“That is not a bad suggestion,” said Morton, “and if
we should be discovered, it is a strong place to defend.
We can move easily and quickly about on that strong
horizontal framework of branches, and it will be a haz-
THE SINGLE COMBAT. 431

ardous undertaking to climb ‘those straight smooth
trunks, in our faces.”

It seemed, in fact, as if a party stationed upon the
roof (as it might be termed) of this singular tree, would
occupy a vantage-ground from which it would require
strong odds to dislodge them, and the assailants, unless
provided with fire-arms, or missile weapons, would labor
under almost insurmountable difficulties.

Arthur discovered a place where it was easy to climb
quickly into the tree, and requested us all to note it par-
ticularly, in order that we might effect a retreat without
loss of time, if it should become necessary. Johnny and
Eiulo were to take refuge there at the first alarm.

Browne proceeded to cut a number of bludgeons from
stout saplings, which he then deposited in different places
among the branches, ready to be used, in defending
ourselves if pursued thither. Max collected a quantity
of large stones, and fragments of rock, along the shore,
and from the bed of the brook, and wrapping them in
parcels of leaves, he hoisted them into the roof of the
grove-tree, and secured them there.

Morton surveyed these preparations with a grave
smile, and none of us, I think, placed much reliance on
their efficacy. We trusted that there would be no occa-
sion to resort to them.

The supply of provisions which we had brought with
us was exhausted, but the painful suspense, and constant
apprehension incident to our present circumstances, long
432 THE ISLAND HOME.

prevented any thought of hunger. It was not until the
day had passed without any alarm, and it was beginning
to grow dark, that we experienced any inclination to eat,
Arthur and I then went in search of food, but could ob-
tain none, except a quantity of pandanus cones which
we gathered from a group of trees near the waterfall,
The kernels of these were the only food that any of us
tasted that day.

_ At night, it was deemed best to keep a watch, in order
to guard against any surprise. As we made our arrange-
ments for this purpose, my thoughts reverted to the time
of our sufferings at sea in the boat. But in our pres-
ent position sought and pursued by malignant human
beings, bent upon taking our lives, and who might at
that moment be prowling near, there was something
more fearful than any peril from the elements, or even
the dread of starvation itself.

But the night passed without disturbance or alarm of
any kind, and in the morning we began to indulge the
hope that Arthur had overrated the strength of the feel-
ings by which Atollo was actuated, and to shake off in
some degree the profound depression of the preceding
evening.

With the abatement of our fears and the partial re
turn of tranquillity of mind, we became more sensible to
the demands of hunger. Max and Morton ventured s
little way into the adjoining forest in search of birds, and
returned in less than half an hour with about a dozet
THE SINGLE COMBAT. 488

pigeons, which they had knocked down with sticks and
stones, Arthur had in the meantime caught quite a
string of the yellow-fish which had so perseveringly re-
jected all Max’s overtures a couple of days since. Mor-
ton then kindled a fire to cook our food, though we felt
some hesitation about this, being aware that the smoke
might betray us to the savages, if they should happen to
be at the time in the neighborhood. But Max declared
that falling into their hands was a fate preferable to
starvation, and that rather than eat raw fish and birds, he
would incur the risk of discovery by means of the fire.
In the absence of cooking utensils, we hastily scooped
out a Polynesian oven, and covered the bottom with a
layer of heated stones, upon which the food, carefully
wrapped in leaves, was deposited: another layer of hot
stones was placed on top, and the whole then covered
with fresh leaves and earth. This is the method adopted
by the natives for baking bread-fruit and fish, and with
the exception of the trouble and delay involved, it is
equal to anything that civilized ingenuity has devised for
similar purposes, from the old-fashioned Dutch-oven to
the most recent style of “improved kitchen-ranges” with —
which I am acquainted. The heat being equally diffused
throughout the entire mass, and prevented from escaping
by the wrapping of leaves and earth, the subject operated
upon, whether fish, fowl, or vegetable, is thoroughly and
uniformly cooked.

Max had just opened the oven, and was busily engaged

37
434 THE ISLAND HOME.

in taking out and distributing the contents, while the rest
of us were gathered in a group around the spot, when
Eiulo suddenly uttered a shrill cry, and springing up,
stood gazing towards the west side of the brook, as if
paralyzed by terror.

Looking up, we saw two natives standing at the edge
of the wood quietly watching us. One of them I at
once recognized as the lithe and active leader, whom I
had seen upon the shore in swift pursuit of the fugi-
tives.

Our first impulse, was to spring at once into the Aoa,
according to the understanding to which we had partially
come, as to what we were to do if discovered. Buta
second glance showed that there were but two enemies
in sight, and as Arthur, to whom we looked for an ex-
ample, gave no signal for such a retreat, we hastily
snatched up our weapons, and placed ourselves beside
him.

Atollo’s quick eye—for it was he—ran from one to
another of us, until it rested upon Eiulo, when coming
down to the margin of the brook, he pronounced his
name in a low, clear voice, and beckoned him with his
hand to come over to him.

Pale and trembling, like a bird under the charm of
the serpent, Eiulo madg_ two or three uncertain steps to-
wards him, as if about mechanically to obey the sum-
mons: then, as Johnny seized the skirt of his wrapper,
and called out to him, “not td mind that wicked man,”
THE SINGLE COMBAT. 435

he paused, and looked round upon us with a glance, half
appealing, half inquiring, which said more plainly than
words—* Must I go?—Can you protect me—and will
you ?”

Arthur now stepped before him, and addressed some
words to Atollo in his own language, the purport of
which I could only guess.

The other listened attentively without evincing any
surprise, and then made answer, speaking rapidly and by
jerks as it were, and scanning us all the while with the
eye of a hawk.

‘When he had finished, Arthur turned to us. “ This
man requires us, he said, to give up Eiulo to him; he
claims him as his brother’s son, and says that he wishes
to convey him home to Tewa. He promises to leave us un-
molested if we comply, and threatens us with death if we
refuse: you see it concerns us all—what do you say ?”

Arthur was very pale. He looked towards Morton,
who said nothing, but stood leaning against one of the
pillars of the Aoa, with his eyes steadfastly bent upon
the ground.

“ Ask Eiulo,” said Browne, “if this man is his uncle.”

The question was accordingly put, and the trembling
boy answered hesitatingly, that he did not know—but
he believed that he was.

“ Ask him,” pursued Browne, “if he is willing to go
with him.”

Arthur put the question formally, and Eiulo, grasping
436 THE ISLAND HOME.

his arm, while Johnny still held fast by his skirt, an-
swered with a shudder that he was afraid to go with
him.

“ Ask him why he is afraid,” continued Browne.

The answer was, that he believed his uncle would kill
him.

These questions were put loud enough to be easily
heard by Atollo, and Arthur deliberately repeated the
answers first in Tahitian, and then in English.

“Well,” said Browne, “I am now quite ready with an
answer, as far as I am concerned. I never will consent
to give up the poor boy to be murdered. He is old
enough to choose for himself, and I think it would be
right to resist the claim even of a father, under such cir-
cumstances.”

“Ts that to be our answer?” said Arthur, looking
round.

It was a bold stand to take, situated as we were, and
we felt it to be so; but it seemed a hard and cruel thing
to yield up our little companion to the tender mercies of
his unnatural relative. Though there were pale cheeks
and unsteady hands among us, as we signified our con-
currence in this refusal (which we all did except Morton,
who remained silent), yet we experienced a strange sense
of relief when it was done, and we stood committed to
the result,

Arthur now motioned Johnny and Eiulo to climb into
the tree, then turning to Atollo, he said that as the boy
THE SINGLE COMBAT. 487

preferred remaining with us, we were resolved to protect
him to the extent of our ability.

By this time we had somewhat regained our self-pos-
session, and stood grasping our weapons, though not an-
ticipating any immediate attack. Much to my surprise,
Atollo had during the conference manifested neither an-
ger nor impatience. When Arthur announced our re-
fusal to comply with his demand, he merely noticed with
a smile our belligerent attitude, and advanced into the
brook as if about to come over to the islet, swinging a
long curving weapon carelessly by his side, and followed
by the other savage.

Browne, holding his club in his left hand, and a heavy
stone in his right, stood beside me, breathing hard
through his set teeth.

“The foolish heathen!” exclaimed he, “ does he ex-
pect to subdue us by his looks —that he comes on in
this fashion 7”

It did, in fact, seem as though he supposed that we
would not dare to commence an attack upon him, for he
continued to advance, eyeing us steadily. Just as he
gained the middle of the brook, three or four more sav-
ages came out of the forest, and one of them ran towards
him, with an exclamation which caused him to turn at
onee, and on hearing what the other eagerly uttered
with gestures indicating some intelligence of an urgent
and exciting character, he walked back to the edge of
the wood, and joined the group gathered there.

37*
488 THE ISLAND HOME,

A moment afterwards, Atollo, attended by the mes-
senger, as he appeared to be, plunged into the forest,
first giving to the others, who remained upon the shore,
some direction which, from the accompanying gesture,
appeared to have reference to ourselves,

Johnny and Eiulo had already climbed into the Aoa,
whither we stood ready to follow, at a moment’s notice.
The group of savages opposite us seemed to have no
other object in view than to prevent our escape, for they
did not offer to molest us. Soon after Atollo disappear-
ed, two more of his party came out of the wood, and I
immediately recognized one of them, who walked stiffly
and with difficulty, seeming but just able to drag him-
self about, as the scarred savage with whom Browne had
had so desperate a struggle. We now thought it pru-
dent to effect our retreat into the tree without further
loss of time, but at the first movement which we made
for that purpose, the natives set up a shout, and dashed
into the water towards us, probably thinking that we
were about to try to escape by getting to the further
shore.

They pressed us so closely that we had not a moment
to spare, and had barely climbed beyond their reach
when they sprang after us. One active fellow caught
Browne (who was somewhat behind the rest) by the
foot, and endeavored to drag him from the trunk he was
climbing, in which he would probably have succeeded,
had not Max let fall a leaf-basket of stones directly upon
THE SINGLE COMBAT. 439

his head, which stretched him groaning upon the ground,
with the blood gushing from his mouth and nose.

At this moment Atollo himself, with the rest of his
party, joined our besiegers below, and at a signal from
him, the greater part of them immediately commenced
scaling the tree at different points. Our assailants num-
bered not more than thirteen or fourteen, including
Browne’s former foe, who did not seem to be in a condi-
tion to climb, and the man recently wounded, who was
still lying upon the ground, apparently lifeless. We felt
that we were now irrevocably committed to a struggle
of life and death, and we were fully determined to fight
manfully and to the very last. We stationed ourselves
at nearly equal distances among the branches, armed
with the bludgeons previously placed there, so as to be
able to hasten to any point assailed, and to assist one
another as occasion should require. The savages yelled
and screeched hideously, with the hope of intimidating
us, but without any effect, and we kept watching them
quietly, and meeting them so promptly at every point,
that they were uniformly obliged to quit their hold and
drop to the ground, before they could effect a lodgment
among the branches. Occasionally we addressed a word
of encouragement to one another, or uttered an exclama-
tion of triumph at the discomfiture of some assailant
more than ordinarily fierce and resolute. But with this
exception, we were as quiet as if industriously engaged
in some ordinary occupation. This lasted for full fifteen
440 THE ISLAND HOME.

minutes, without our enemies having gained the slight-
est advantage. Atollo himself had not thus far taken
any part in the attack, except to direct the others.

At length, he fixed his eye upon Browne, who step-
ping about in the top of the tree with an agility that I
should not have expected from him, and wielding a tre-
mendous club, had been signally successful in, repelling
our assailants, After watching him a moment, he sud-
denly commenced climbing a large stem near him, with
the marvellous rapidity that characterized all his move-
ments. Browne had just tumbled one of the savages to
the ground howling with pain, from a crushing blow
upon the wrist, and he now hastened to meet this more
formidable foe. But he was too late to prevent him
from getting into the tree, and he had already gained a
footing upon the horizontal branches, when Browne
reached the spot. Atollo was without any weapon, and
this was a disadvantage that might have rendered all
his strength and address unavailing, had not the foliage
and the lesser branches of the tree, interfered with the
swing of the long and heavy weapon of his adversary,
and the footing been too insecure to permit it to be used
with full effect. As Browne steadied himself and drew
back for a sweeping blow, Atollo shook the boughs upon
which he stood, so violently, as greatly to break the
force of the stroke, which he received upon his arm, and
rushing upon him before he could recover his weapon,
he wrested it from his grasp and hurled him to the
THE SINGLE COMBAT. 441

ground, where he was instantly seized and secured by
those below.

While Atollo, armed with Browne's club, advanced
upon Max and Arthur, who were nearest him, several
of his followers taking advantage of the diversion thus
effected succeeded in ascending also, and in a few mo-
ments they were making their way towards us from all
sides, Leaving them to complete what he had so well
begun, Atollo hastened towards the spot where Johnny
and Eiulo were endeavoring to conceal themselves among
the foliage. Though now outnumbered, and hopeless
of success, we continued a desperate resistance. The
ferocity of our adversaries was excited to the highest
pitch. There was scarcely one of them who had not
received some injury in the attack, sufficiently severe to
exasperate, without disabling him. We had used our
clubs with such vigor and resolution in opposing their
attempts at climbing, that every second man at least,
had a crushed hand or a bruised head, and all had re-
ceived more or less hard blows. Smarting with pain,
and exulting in the prospect of speedy and ample re-
venge, they pressed upon us with yells and cries that
showed that there was no mercy for us if taken. But
even at that trying moment our courage did not fail or
falter. We stood together near the centre of the tree,
where the branches were strong and the footing firm.
Only a part of our assailants had weapons, and per-
ceiving the utter desperation with which we fought,
442 THE ISLAND HOME.

they drew back a little distance until clubs could be
passed. up from below, and thus afforded us a momen-
tary respite. But we well knew that it was only mo-
mentary, and that in their present state of mind, these
men would despatch us with as little scruple as they
would mischievous wild beasts hunted and brought to
bay.

“Nothing now remains,” said Morton, “but to die
courageously: we have done everything else that we
could do.”

“Tt does appear to have come to that at last,” said
Arthur, “if I did unwisely in advising resistance, and
perilling your lives as well as my own, I now ask your
forgiveness ; on my own account I do not regret it.”

“There is nothing to forgive,” answered Morton,
“you did what you believed was right, and if I coun-
selled otherwise, you will do me the justice to believe
that it was because I differed with you in judgment, and
not because I shrunk from the consequences.”

“J never did you the injustice to think otherwise,”
answered Arthur.

“If our friends could but know what has become of
us,” said Max, brushing away a tear, “ and how we died
here, fighting manfully to the last, I should feel more
entirely resigned; but I cannot bear to think that our
fate will never be known.”

“Here they come once more,” said Arthur, as the
savages having now obtained their weapons, advanced to
THE SINGLE COMBAT. 443

finish their work, “and now, may God have mercy upon
us yy

We all joined devoutly in Arthur's prayer, for we be
lieved that death was at hand. We then grasped our.
weapons, and stood ready for the attack.

At this instant a long and joyous cry from Eiulo
reached our ears. For several minutes he had been elud-
ing the pursuit of Atollo with a wonderful agility, partly
the effect of frantic dread. Just when it seemed as
though he could no longer escape, he suddenly uttered
this cry, repeating the words, “ Wakatta! Wakatta !”—
then springing to the ground he ran towards the brook,
but was intercepted and seized by one of the savages
below.

There was an immediate answer to Eiulo’s ery, in one
of the deepest and most powerful voices I had ever heard,
and which seemed to come from the west shore of the
stream. Looking in that direction I saw, and recognized
at onee, the lion-like old man, who had fled along the
beach, pursued by Atollo and his party. Several men,
apparently his followers, stood around him. He now
bounded across the stream, towards the spot where Eiulo
was still struggling with his captor, and calling loudly
for help.

Atollo instantly sprang to the ground, and flew to the
spot; then, with a shrill call, he summoned his men
about him. Ejulo’s outery, and the answer which had
been made to it, seemed to have produced a startling ef-
444 THE ISLAND HOME,

fect upon Atollo and his party. For the moment we
appeared to be entirely forgotten.

“This must be Wakatta,” said Arthur, eagerly, “it
can be no other. There is hope yet.” With a rapid
sign for us to follow, he glided down the nearest trunk,
and darting past Atollo’s party, he succeeded in the
midst of the confusion, in reaching the old man and his
band, who stood upon the shore of the islet. Morton
and I were equally successful. Max, who came last, was
observed, and an effort made to intercept him. But
dodging one savage, and bursting from the grasp of
another who seized him by the arm as he was running
at full speed, he also joined us, and we ranged ourselves
beside Wakatta and his men. Browne, Eiulo, and John-
ny, were prisoners,

It now seemed as though the conflict was about to be
renewed upon more equal terms. Our new and unex-
pected allies numbered seven, including their venerable
leader. On the other hand, our adversaries were but
twelve, and of these, several showed evident traces of the
severe usage they had recently received, and were hardly
in a condition for a fresh struggle.

There was a pause of some minutes, during which the
two parties stood confronting each other, with hostile but
hesitating looks. Wakatta then addressed a few words to
Atollo, in the course of which he several times repeated
Kiulo’s name, pointing towards him at the same time, and
appearing to demand that he should be released.
THE SINGLE COMBAT. 445

The reply was an unhesitating and decided refusal, as
I easily gathered from the look and manner that accom-
panied it.

Wakatta instantly swung up his club, uttering a ‘deep
guttural exclamation, which seemed to be the signal for
attack, for his people raised their weapons and advanced
as if about to rush upon the others. We had in the
meantime provided ourselves with clubs, a number of
which were scattered about upon the ground, and we
prepared to assist the party with whom we had become
so strangely associated.

But at a word and gesture from Atollo, Wakatta low-
ered his weapon again, and the men on both sides paused
in their hostile demonstrations, while their leaders once
more engaged in conference.

Atollo now seemed to make some proposition to Wa-
katta, which was eagerly accepted by the latter. Each
then spoke briefly to his followers, who uttered cries
of the wildest excitement, and suddenly became silent
again. The two, next crossed together to the opposite
shore, and while we stood gazing in a bewildered manner
at these proceedings, and wondering what could be their
meaning, the natives also crossed the brook and formed
a wide circle around their chiefs, on an open grassy
space at the edge of the forest. We still kept with Wa-
katta’s party, who arranged themselves in a semicircle
behind him,

“What does this mean” inquired Morton of Arthur,

38
446 THE ISLAND HOME

“it looks as though they were about to engage in single
combat.”

“That is in fact their purpose,” answered Arthur.

“ And will that settle the difficulty between these hos-
tile parties ?” said Morton, “will there not be a general
fight after all, whichever leader is victor ?”

“T rather think not,” answered Arthur, “the party
whose champion falls, will be too much discouraged to
renew the fight—they will probably run at once.”

“Then our situation will be no better than before, in
ease the old warrior should prove unfortunate. Can't
you speak to his followers and get them to stand ready
to attack their enemies if their chief falls.”

“TY will try what I can do,” answered Arthur, “and let
us be ready to act with them.”

Meantime the two principal parties had completed
their preparations for the deadly personal combat in
which they were about to engage. Atollo took from one
of his followers a long-handled curving weapon, the inner
side of which was lined with a row of shark’s teeth, and
then placed himself in the middle of the open space,
first carefully kicking out of the way a number of fallen
branches which strewed the ground. Tlis manner was
confident, and clearly bespoke an anticipated triumph.

Wakatta was armed with the massive club, set with
spikes of iron-wood, which he carried when I first saw
him upon the shore. He advanced deliberately towards
*

7

-$
NS

\

WY
7

« ary

Ww

=

; LL

L/L



ome

WAKATTA & ATOLLO—Tue sinoLe CoMbaAr
THE SINGLE COMBAT. 44%

his adversary, until they stood face to face, and within
easy reach of one another's weapons.

The men on both sides remained perfectly quiet, eye-
ing every movement of their respective champions with
the intensest interest. In the breathless silence that
prevailed, the gentle murmur of the brook sliding over its
pebbly bed, and even the dropping of a withered leaf,
could be heard distinctly.

Glancing over to the islet, I saw that Browne, although
his hands appeared to be bound behind him, had rolled
himself to the edge of the brook, from which he was
watching what was going forward.

Each of the two combatants regarded the other with
the air of a man conscious that he is about to meet a
formidable adversary ; but in Atollo’s evil eye, there
gleaned an assured and almost exulting confidence, that
increased my anxiety for his aged opponent; his manner,
nevertheless, was cautious and wary, and he did not suffer
the slightest movement of Wakatta to escape him.

They stood opposite each other, neither seeming to be
willing to commence the conflict, until Wakatta, with an
impatient gesture, warned his adversary to defend him-
self, and then swinging up his ponderous club in both
hands, ain.ed a blow at him, which the other avoided by
springing lightly backwards.

And now the fight commenced in earnest. Atollo
made no attempt to guard or parry the blows levelled at
him—which would indeed have been idle—but with as-
448 THE ISLAND HOME.

tonishing agility and quickness of eye, he sprang aside,
or leaped back, always in time to save himself. He kept
moving around the old man, provoking his attacks by
feints and half-blows, but making no serious attack him-
self. There was a cool, calculating expression upon his
sharp and cruel countenance, and he did not appear to be
half so earnest or excited as his antagonist. I saw
plainly that the wily savage was endeavoring to provoke
the other to some careless or imprudent movement, of
which he stood ready to take instant and fatal advan-
tage.

At length some such opportunity as he was waiting
for, was afforded him. The old warrior growing impa-
tient of this indecisive manceuvring, began to press his
adversary harder, and to follow him up with an apparent
determination to bring matters to a speedy issue. Atol-
lo retreated before him, until he was driven to the edge
of the brook, where he paused as if resolved to make a
stand. Wakatta now seemed to think that he had
brought his foe to bay, and whirling round his club, he
delivered a sweeping blow full at his head with such
fury, that when Atollo avoided it by dropping upon one
knee, the momentum of the ponderous weapon swung
its owner half round, and before he had time to recover
himself, his watchful adversary, springing lightly up,
brought down his keen-edged weapon full upon his gray
head, inflicting a ghastly wound.

And now Atollo’s whole demeanor changed : the time
THE SINGLE COMBAT. 449

for caution and coolness was past; the moment for de-
stroying his disabled foe had come. While his follow-
ers set up an exulting yell, he darted forward to follow
up his advantage: the triumphant ferocity of his look is
not to be described. Wakatta was yet staggering from
the effect of the blow upon his head, when he received
a second, which slightly gashed his left shoulder, and
glancing from it, laid open his cheek, But to my aston-
ishment, the strong old man, cruelly wounded as he was,
seemed to be neither disabled nor dismayed. The keen-
edged, but light weapon of Atollo was better calculated
to inflict painful wounds than mortal injuries. Either
blow, had it been from a weapon like that of Wakatta,
would have terminated the combat.

Before Atollo could follow up his success by a third
and decisive stroke, the old warrior had recovered him-
self, and though bleeding profusely, he looked more for-
midable than ever. He at once resumed the offensive,
and with such vigor that the other, with all his surpris-
ing activity, now found it difficult to elude his rapid but
steady attacks. He was now thoroughly aroused.
Atollo seemed gradually to become confused and dis-
tressed as he was closely followed around the circle with-
out an instant’s respite being allowed him. At last he
was forced into the stream, where he made a desperate
stand, with the manifest determination to conquer or per-
ish there. But Wakatta rushed headlong upon him,
and holding his club in his right hand, he received upon

38*
450 THE ISLAND HOME.

his left arm, without any attempt to avoid it, a blow
which Atollo aimed at his head: at the same instant he
closed, and succeeded in seizing his adversary by the
wrist. Once in the old man’s grasp, he was a mere
child, and in spite of his tremendous efforts his other
hand was soon mastered, and he was thrown to the
ground. It was a horrible scene that followed. [
wished that the life of the vanquished man could have
been spared. But his excited foe had no thought of
mercy, and shortening his club, he held him fast with
one hand, and despatched him at a single blow with the
other.
XXXIIL

Che Migration.

A TEWAN M.D.—EXCHANGE OF CIVILITIES—MAX'S FAREWELL
BREAZFAST——A GLANCE AT THE FOTURE.

“ We go from the shores where those blue billows roll,
But that Isle, and those waters, shall live in my soul.”

As the victor rose to his feet, his followers uttered a
fierce yell, and precipitated themselves upon the opposite
party, which instantly dispersed and fled.

Wakatta cast a half-remorseful glance at the corpse of
his adversary, and raising his powerful voice recalled his
men from the pursuit. Then wading into the brook, he
began to wash the gore from his head and face: one of
his people, who from his officia] air of bustling alacrity,
must have been a professional character, or at least an
amateur surgeon, examined the wounds, and dexter-
ously applied an improvised poultice of chewed leaves to
his gashed face, using broad strips of bark for bandages.

Meantime Arthur hastened over to the islet, and re-
leased our companions from the ligatures of tappa which
confined their limbs. Eiulo was no sooner freed, than
he ran eagerly to Wakatta, who took him in his arms,
452 THE ISLAND HOME.

and embraced him tenderly. After a rapid interchange
of questions and replies, during which they both shed
tears, they seemed to be speaking of ourselves, Kiulo
looking frequently towards us, and talking with great
animation and earnestness. They then approached the
place where we were standing, and Wakatta spoke a few
words, pointing alternately from Eiulo to us. Arthur
made some reply, whereupon the old warrior went to
him, and bending down his gigantic frame gave him a
cordial hug ; his fresh bandaged wounds probably caused
him to dispense with the usual ceremony of rubbing
faces.

“T expect it will be our turn next,” said Max, with a
grimace, “if so, observe how readily I shall adapt myself
to savage etiquette, and imitate my example.”

It proved as he anticipated, for Wakatta, who must
have received a highly flattering account of us from
Eiulo, was not satisfied until he had bestowed upon each
one of us, Johnny included, similar tokens of his regard,
Max rushing forward, with an air of “ empressement,” and
taking the initiative, as he had promised. The “sur-
geon,” who seemed to think that some friendly notice
might also be expected from him, in virtue of his official
character, now advanced with a patronizing air, and in
his turn paid us the same civilities, not omitting the rub-
bing of faces, as his chief had done. Another one of our
“ allies,” as Max called them, a huge, good-natured-look-
ing savage, picked up Johnny, very much as one would
THE MIGRATION, 458

a lap-dog or a pet-kitten, and began to chuck him under
the chin, and stroke his hair and cheeks, greatly to the
annoyance of the object of these flattering attentions,
who felt his dignity sadly compromised by such treat-
ment.

As soon as these friendly advances were over, Ar-
thur entered into a conversation with Wakatta, which,
from the earnest expression of the countenance of
the latter, appeared to relate to something of great
interest. Presently he spoke to his men, who seized
their weapons with an air of alacrity, as if preparing
for some instant expedition, and Arthur, turning to
us, said that we must set out in a body for the inlet
where we had seen the canoe of the other party, as it
was thought of the utmost importance to secure it if
possible. We started at once, at a rapid rate, Wakatta
leading the way, with tremendous strides, and the big,
good-natured fellow, taking Johnny upon his back, in
spite of his protestations that he could run himself, quite
as fast as was necessary. But on reaching the inlet we
found that the other party had been too quick for us ;
they were already through the surf, and under sail,
coasting along towards the opening in the reef oppo-
site Palm Islet, probably with the intention of returning
to Tewa.

Tt is now eight days since the events last narrated
took place. On the day succeeding, we buried Atollo on
454 THE ISLAND HOME.

the shore opposite Banian islet, together with one of his
followers who had also been killed or mortally wounded
in the conflict with us. Two others of them, who were
too badly hurt to accompany the hasty flight to the inlet,
are still living in the woods, Wakatta having strictly
forbidden his people to injure them.

I ought here to explain the circumstances, as Arthur
learned them from Wakatta, which brought the na-
tives to our island. A civil war had recently broken
out in Tewa, growing out of the plots of the French-
men resident there, and some discontented chiefs who
made common cause with them. One of the for-
eigners, connected by marriage with the family of a
powerful chief, had been subjected by the authority of
Eiulo’s father, to a summary and severe punishment, for
an outrage of which he had been clearly convicted.
This was the immediate cause of the outbreak. Atollo
and his followers had issued from their fastnesses and
joined the insurgents; a severe and bloody battle had
been fought, in which they were completely successful,
taking the chief himself prisoner, and dispersing his
adherents.

Wakatta, attended by the six followers now with
him, was at this time, absent upon an excursion to
a distant part of the island, and the first intelligence
which he received of what had taken place, was ac-
companied by the notice that Atollo with a formidable
band, was then in eager search of him. Knowing well,
THE MIGRATION. 455

the relentless hatred borne him by that strange and des-
perate man, and that Tewa could furnish no lurking-
place where he would be long secure from his indefati-
gable pursuit, he had hastily embarked for the island
where he had once before taken refuge, under somewhat
similar circumstances. Hither his implacable foe had
pursued him. This statement will sufficiently explain
what has been already related.

All our plans are yet uncertain, Wakatta meditates
a secret return to Tewa, confident, that by his presence
there, now that the formidable Atollo is no more, he can
restore his chief to liberty and to his hereditary rights,
if he yet survives.

An experiment has been made with the yawl, in order
to ascertain whether she can safely convey our entire party,
savage and civilized, in case we should conclude to leave
the island. The result showed that it would scarcely
be prudent for so great a number to embark in her upon
a voyage to Tewa, and Wakatta and his people have
now commenced building a canoe, which is to be of suf-
ficient size to carry twenty persons.

Browne’s prejudices against the “heathen savages,”
have been greatly softened by what he has seen of these
natives, and he says that “if the rest of them are
equally well-behaved, one might manage to get along
with them quite comfortably.” Max has taken a great
fancy to Wakatta, whom he emphatically pronounces “ a
trump,” a “regular brick,” besides bestowing upon him
456 THE ISLAND HOME.

a variety of other elegant and original designations, of
the like complimentary character. This may be owing
in part, to the fact that the old warrior has promised
him a “faré,” a bread-fruit plantation, and eventually a
pretty grand-daughter of his own for a wife, if he will
accompany him to Tewa and settle there,

As the preparations of our allies advance towards
completion, we are more and more reconciled to the
thought of embarking with them. Johnny has already
commenced packing his shells and “specimens” for re-
moval. Max has ascertained, greatly to his relief, for he
had some doubts on the subject, that the gridiron and
other cooking utensils can be stowed safely in the locker
of the yawl, and he anticipates much benevolent grati-
fication in introducing these civilized “institutions,”
among the barbarians of Tewa.

The intestine feuds which still rage there, and the
probability that “our side,” will find themselves in the
minority, furnish the chief grounds of objection to the
step contemplated. But we would cheerfully incur al-
most any danger that promises to increase our prospect
of ultimately reaching home.

There is some talk of a preliminary reconnoitring ex-
pedition, by Wakatta and two or three of his people,
for the purpose of getting some definite information as
to the present position of affairs at Tewa, before setting
out for it ina body. Max, yesterday, finished his minia-
ture ship, and exhorted me to “wind up” our history
THE MIGRATION, 457

forthwith, with a Homeric description of the great bat-
tle at the islet, and our heroic defence of the banian-
tree. He declares it to be his intention to enclose the
manuscript in the hold of the vessel and launch her
when half-way to Tewa, in the assured confidence that
the winds and waves will waft it to its destination, or to
use his own phrase,—“ that we shall yet be heard of in
Hardscrabble.”

Five days ago, the canoe was completed, and on the
succeeding afternoon, Wakatta, accompanied by “the
doctor,” and two other of his people, sailed for Tewa, for
the purpose of endeavoring to learn whether it would be
prudent for us to venture thither at present.

We have been living of late at the cabin, and our
“allies” have made an encampment by the lake, within
a hundred paces of us. The state of feverish expectation
naturally produced by our present circumstances, pre-
vents anything like regular oceupation. We do nothing
all the day but wander restlessly about among the old
haunts which were our favorites in the peaceful time of
our early sojourn here. Max has endeavored to relieve
the tedium, and get up an interest. of some sort, by re-
newing his attempts against the great eel. But the pa-
triarch is as wary, and his stronghold beneath the roots
of the buttress tree as impregnable as ever, and all efforts
to his prejudice, whether by force or stratagem, still prove
unavailing. To escape in some measure the humiliation

39
458 THE ISLAND HOME.

of so mortifying a defeat, Max now affects to be con-
vinced that his venerable antagonist is no eel after all,
but an old water-snake, inheriting his full share of the
ancient wisdom of the serpent, and by whom it is conse-
quently no disgrace for any mortal man to be outwit-
ted.

For several days past, we have even neglected prepar-
ing any regular meals, satisfying our hunger as it arose
with whatever could be most readily procured.

Max pronounces this last, “an alarming indication of
the state of utter demoralization towards which we are
hastening, and, in fact, the commencement of a relapse
into barbarism.” “ One of the chief points of difference,”
he says, “ between civilized and savage man, is, that the
former eats at stated and regular intervals, as a matter
of social duty, whereas the latter only eats when he is
hungry !”

Two days later, Wakatta has returned from his expe-
dition, full of hope and confidence, and actually looking
ten years younger than when I first saw him. Ile says
that the position of affairs at Tewa is most promising.
The recently victorious rebels have fallen into fierce con-
tentions among themselves, and a large faction of them,
with the leaders of which he has entered into communi-
eation, is willing to unite with him against the others,
upon being assured of indemnity for past offences. Eiulo’s
father still lives, and has already gathered the nucleus of
a force capable of retrieving his fortunes.
THE MIGRATION. ‘459°

All is now finally determined upon, and we only wait
for a favorable breeze to bid adieu to these shores.

The morning of Wakatta’s return, also witnessed an-
other event of nearly equal importance. I allude to a
great farewell breakfast, given by Max in celebration of
our approaching departure, as well as for the purpose of
stemming the current of the demoralizing influence above
alluded to. The “founder of the feast,” together with
Eiulo and Johnny, was up preparing it with his own
hospitable hands, a full hour before the rest of us were
awake.

It consisted of all the delicacies and luxuries that our
island can afford: there were roasted oysters fresh from
the shore, and poached eggs fresh from the nest (Max
had despatched one of the natives to Sea-birds’ Point
after them before daylight); then there were fish nicely
broiled, and mealy taro, and baked bread-fruit, hot from
a subterranean Polynesian oven.

In the enjoyment of this generous fare, our drooping
spirits rose, and Max, as was his wont, became discursive.

“What a humiliating reflection,” exclaimed he, “ that
we should have permitted ourselves to be so disturbed
and fluttered, by the prospect of a slight change in our
affairs!" Why should we distrust our destiny, or shrink
from our mission? Why these nervous apprehensions,
and these unreasonable doubts ?—(Hear ! hear !)

‘There ig a providence that shapes our ends,
Rough hew them how we will.’
460 THE ISLAND HOME.

Let us accept, then, the belief which all things tend to
confirm, that a glorious future awaits us in our new
sphere of action at Tewa !”—(Sensation.)

“ Ah!” sighed Browne, after a momentary pause,
“Tewa may be a fine place—but I doubt if they have
any such oysters as these there.” The action accompa-
nying these words must have given Eiulo a clue to their
purport, for he hastened eagerly to protest, through Ar-
thur, as interpreter, that the oysters at Tewa were much
larger and fatter ; he added, that since we liked them s0
much, he would have them all “ tabooed,” as soon as we
arrived, so that “common people,” wouldn’t dare for
their lives to touch one.

“T used to regard the ‘ taboo,” said Browne, “as an
arbitrary and oppressive heathen custom. But how ig-
norant and prejudiced we sometimes are in regard to for-
eign institutions! We must be very careful when we
get there about introducing rash innovations upon the
settled order of things.”

“We will establish an enlightened system of common
schools,” said Max, “to begin with, and Arthur shall also
open a Sunday-school.”

“ And in the course of time we will found a college,
in which Browne shall be professor of Elocution and
Oratory,” said Morton.

“ And you,” resumed Max, “shall have a commission
as Major-General in the Republican army of Tew4
which you shall instruct in modern tactics, and lead to
THE MIGRATION. 461

victory against the rebels and the Frenchmen !”—(Im-
mense sensation.)

“In the Royal army, if you please,” interrupted
Browne, “ Republicanism is one of those crude and pesti-
lent innovations which I shall set my face against !—
(groans and hisses.) How dare any one breathe so
treasonable a suggestion in the presence of the heir-ap-
parent to the throne /—(Hear! hear! and sensation.)
Major-General Morton, I call upon you to attach him for
a traitor!”

“ And J,” eried Johnny, “ what shall I do ?”

“Why,” answered Max, “you shall rejoice the hearts
of the Tewan juveniles, by introducing among them the
precious lore of the story-books. The rising generation
shall no longer remain in heathen ignorance of Cinderilla,
and Jack of the Bean Stalk, and his still more illustrious
cousin, the Giant Killer! The sufferings of Sinbad, the
voyages of Gulliver, the achievements of Munchausen,
the adventures of Crusoe, shall yet become to them fa-
miliar as household words !”

“ And Archer’s mission shall be no less dignified and
useful,” resumed Browne, “he shall keep the records of
the monarchy, and become the faithful historian of the
happy, prosperous, and glorious reign of Eruno THE
First !”

THE END.
CATALOGUE

OF VALUABLE WORKS PUBLISHED BY

GOULD AND LINCOLN,

ND. 59, WABHINGTON STREET,

BOSTON.

AA re





Tne attention of the public is invited to an examination of the merits of the
works described in this Catalogue, embracing valuable contributions to General
Literature, Science, and Theology.

Besides their own publications, they have a general assortment of books in
the various departments of literature, and can supply every thing in their line
of business on the lowest terms, wholesale and ret

PRINCIPLES OF ZOOLOGY; Touching the Structure, Devel-
opment, Distribution, and Natural Arrangement of the Raczs
or ANIMALS, living and extinct, with numerous illustrations.
For the use of Schools and Colleges. Part I., CoMPARATIVR
Prysiotoey. By Louis Acassiz and Aueustus A. GouLp.

«The design of this work is to furnish an epitome of the leading principles
of the science of Zodlogy, as deduced from the present state of knowledge, so
illustrated as to be intelligible to the beginning student, No similar treatise_
now exists in this country, and indeed, some of the topics have not been
touched upon in the language, unless in a strictly technical form, and in
scattered articles.”

“ Being designed for American students, the illustrations have been drawn,
as far as possible, from American objects. * * * Popular names have been
employed as far as possible, and to the scientific names an English termination
has generally been given. The first part is devoted to Comparative Physiology,
as the basis of Classification ; the second, to Systematic Zodlogy, in which the
principles of Classification will be applied, and the principal groups of animals

riefly characterized.” —- Extracts fom the Preface.

MODERN FRENCH LITERATURE; By L. RaymMonp DR
VErtcour, formerly lecturer in the Royal Athenzeum of Paris,
member of the Institute of France, & . American edition,
brought down to the present day, and revised with notes by
WiiiiaM 8. Cuasg. With a fine portrait of LAMARTINE.

*,* This Treatise has received the highest praise as « comprehensive and
thorough survey of the various departments of Modern French Literature.-
It contains biographical and critical notes of all the prominent names in Phi.
lovophy, Criticiam, History, Romance, Poetry, and the Drama; and presents
full and impartial consideration of the Political Tendencies of France, as they
may be traced in the writings of authors equally conspicuous as Scholars an¢
as Statesmen. Mr. Chase, who has been the Parisian correspondent of severa
leading periodicals of this country, is well qualified, from a prolonged resi-
dence tn France, his familiarity with its Literature, and by a personal ac
quaintance with many of these authors, to introduce the work of De Véricou:
to the American public.

“Thia is the only complete treatise of the kind on this subject, either ir
French or English, and has received the highest commendation. Mr. Chase is
well qualified to introduce the work to the public. The book cannot full to o¢
both useful and popwan" — New York Evening Post.
THE EARTH AND MAN:

Lectures on Comparative Physical Geography, in its Relation to the History
of Mankind.
By Arnouip Guyot, Prof. Phys. Geo. and Hist., Neuchatel.
Translated from the French by Paor. C. C. Fetton. With Illustrations.
WQmo. Price, $1 25.



“The work is one of high merit, exhibiting a wide range of knowledge
great research, and a philosophical spirit of investigation. Its perusal will
well repay the most learned in such subjects, and give new views to all of
man’s relation to the globe he inhabits.”? —~ Siliman’s Journal.

‘€To the reader we shall owe no apology, if we have said enough to
excite his curiosity, and to persuade him to look to the book itself for fur-
ther instruction.” —- North American Review.

The grand idea of the work is happily expressed by the author, where
he calls it the geographical march of history. * * * The man of science
will hail it as a beautiful generalization from the facts of observation, ‘The
Christian, who trusts in a merciful Providence, will draw courage from it,
and hope yet more earnestly for the redemption of the most degraded por-
tiona of mankind. Faith, science, learning, poetry, taste, in a word,
genius, have liberally contributed to the production of the work under
review. Sometimes we fecl as if we were atudying a treutise on the exact
sciences ; at others, it strikes the ear like an epic poem, Now it reads like
history, and now it sounds like prophecy. It will find readers in whatever
Jansnage it may be published; and in the elegant English dress which it
has received from the accomplished pen of the translator, it will not fail to
interest, instruct, and inspire.’? — Christian Examiner.

“¢ These lectures form one of the most valuable contributions to geogra-
phical science that has ever been published in this country. They invest
the study of geography with an interest which will, we doubt not, surprise
and delight many. They will open an entiro new world to most readers,
and will be found an invaluable aid to the teacher and student of geog-
raphy.” — Evening Traveller.

«¢ We venture to pronounce this one of tho most interesting and instruc-
tive books which have come from the American press for many a month,
The science of which it treats, is comparatively of recent origin ; but it is of
great importance, not only on account of its connections with other branches
of knowledge, but for its bearing upon many of the interests of society.
It abounds with the richest interest and instruction to every intelligent
reader, and is especially fitted to awaken enthusiasm and delight in all whe
pre devoted to the study, either of natural science or the history of man-
kind.?? — Providence Journal.

“ Geography is here presented under a new and attractive phase ; it is no
longer a dry description of the features of the carth’s surface. Tho influ.
ence of soil, scenery, and climate upon character, has not yet received tho
consideration due to it from historians and philosophers. In the volume
before us, the profound investigations of Humboldt, Ritter, and othera, in
Physical Geography, are presented in a popular form, and with the clear-
nesa and vivacity so characteristic of French treatises on science. The
work should be introduced iato our higher schools.’ — The inaependent,
New York.

“ Geography is here made to assume a dignity not heretofore attached w
tt. ‘The knowledge communicated in these lectures is curious, unexpected,
absorbing.” — Christian Mirrer, Portland.
W. & R. CHAMBERS’S WORKS.



AMBER’S CYCLOPZDIA OF ENGLISH LITE RE;
c selection of the chop Sroduotons ot eee

from the earliest to the present time; Connected by a Criti-
cal and Biographical History. Edited by Ropert CHAMBERS,
In two vols. octavo, with upwards of 300 elegant illustrations.
Price, in cloth, $5.00.

*,* The Publishers of the AMERICAN Edition of this valuable work desire
to state, that, besides the numerous pictoriat illustrations in the English Edition,
they have greatly enriched the work by the addition of fine steel and mezzotint
engravings of the heads of Shakspeare, Addison, Byron ; a full length portrait
of Dr. Johnson, and a beautiful scenic representation of Oliver Goldsmith and
Dr. Johnson. These elegant additions together with superior paper and bind»
ing must give this a decided preference over all other editions.

“ We hail with peculiar pleasure the appearance of this work, and more espeo-
fally its republication in this country ata price which places it within the
reach of a great number of readers, and for whieh they can expect to be remu-
nerated only by a very extensive sale.”

“ The selections given by Mr. Chambers from the works of the early English
writers are copious, and judiciously made. *** * * We shall conclude as we
commenced, with expressing a hope that the publication which has called
forth our remarks will exert an influence in directing the attention of the
public to the literature of our forefathers.” — North American Review.

CHAMBERS'’S MISCELLANY of Useful and Entertaining
Know:edge, with elegant illustrative engravings. Edited by
Wirrram CuamBers. ‘Ten volumes, cloth. Price $10.00

*,* The design of the MrscrLLaNy is to supply the increasing demand for
useful, instructive, and entertaining reading, and to bring all the aids of litera-
ture to bear on the cultivation of the feelings and understanding of the people—
to impress correct views on important moral and social questions — suppress
every species of strife and savagery — cheer the lagging and desponding by the
relation of tales drawn from the imagination of popular writers —rouse the
fancy by descriptions of interesting foreign scenes — give a zest to every-day
occupations by ballad and lyrical poetry — in short, to furnish an unobtrusive
friend and guide,a lively fireside companion, as faras that object can be
attained through the instrumentality of books.

CHAMBERS’S LIBRARY FOR YOUNG PEOPLE.
small books, elegantly illuminated. Edited by Wrtrram
CuamBers. Each volume forms a complete work, embel
lished with a fine steel engraving, and is sold separately.
18mo. Price 37% cents.

ORLANDINO: A Story of Self-Denial. By Marta EpGEWwORKA.

THE LITTLE ROBINSON: And other Tales.

UNCLE SAM’S MONEY BOX. By Mrs. S. C. HALL.

JACOPO: Tales by Miss Epcrwortn and others.

TRUTH AND TRUST. Jervis Ryland — Victor and Lisette.

ALFRED IN INDIA. © CLEVER BOYS.

MCRAL COURAGE. TALES OF OLD ENGLAND.
OSâ„¢ Other volumes are in preparation.
REV. HARVEY NEWCOMB’S WORKS.



HOW TO BE A LADY; A Book for Girls, containing useful
hints on the formation of character. Fifth thousand. «1&mo.,
gilt cloth. Price 50 cents.

“Having daughters of his own, and having been many years employed tn
writing for the voung, he hopes to be able to offer some good advice, in an
entertaining way, for girls or misses, between the ages of cight und fifteen,
His object is, toassist them in forming their characters upon the best model
that they may becorre weli-bred, intelligent, retined, and good; and then they
will be real dadiea, in the highest sense.” — P’reface,

“ They are full of wholesome and judicious counsels, which are wel! fitted to
preserve the young from the numberless evils to which they are exposed, and
to mould them to virtue and usefulness, ‘There is a directness and earnestness
pervading the whole, which must secure for ita ready access to the youthful
yoind and heart.” — Albany Argus,

HOW TO BE A MAN; A Book for Boys, containing useful
hints on the formation of character. Fifth thousand. 18mo.,
gilt cloth. Price 50 cents.

“My design in writing has been to contribute something towards forming
the character of those who are to be our future electors, legislators, governora,
judges, ministers, lawyers, and physicians,—after the best model. It is
intended for boys—or, if you please, for young gentlemen, in early youth;
from eight or ten to fifteen or sixteen years of age.” — Prerace.

*“ They contain wise and important counsels and cautions, adapted to the
young, and made entertaining by the interesting style and illustrations of the
author. ‘Chey are fine mirrors, in which are reflected the prominent linea-
ments of the Christian young gentleman and young lady. The execution of
the works is of the first order, and the books will afford elegant and most prof-
itable presents for the young.” — American Pulpit.

ANECDOTES FOR BOYS; Entertaining Anecdotes and Narra-
tives, illustrative of principles and character. 18mo., gilt cloth.
Price 42 cents.

« Nothing has a greater interest fora youthful mind than a well-told story,
and no medium of conveying moral instructions so attractive or so successful.
The influence of all such stories is far more powerful when the child is assured
that they are true. The book before ua is conducted upon these ideas. It is
made up of a series of anecdotes, every one of which inculcates some excel
Tent moral lesson. We cannot too highly approve of the book, or too strongly
recommend it to parents.” — Western Continent, Baltimore.

ANECDOTES FOR GIRLS; Entertaining Anecdotes and Narra-
tives, illustrative of principles and character. 18mo., gilt cloth.
Price 42 cents.

“ There is a charm about these two beautiful volumes not te be mistaken.
They sre deeply interesting and instructive, without being fictitious. The
anecdotes are many, short, and spirited, with a mcral drawn from each, some=
what after the manner of T)2u; and no youth can read them without finding
something therein adapted to every age, condition, and duty of life. We
commend it to families and achools.’ — Albany Spectator.

“ He desires to instruct rather than to dazzle; to infuse correct principles
into the minds and the heart of the young, than cater to 4 depraved appetite
for romantic excitement. We cordially commend these volumes to all
parents and children.” — Christian Alliance,

CHRISTIANITY DEMONSTRATED in four distinct and inde-
endent series of proofs; with an explanation of the Types and
rophecies concerning the Messiah. 12mo. Price 75 cents.
*,* Th? object of the writer has been to clasmfy and condense the evidence,

that the whete force of each particular kind might be seen at one view. He
has also air.ec. to render the work practical, so as to have it a book to be read
as well ar stedicd. ‘The Types and Prophecies furnish an important species
uf evidewos, und ore rich in instruction upon the way of Salvation.
LIFE AND CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN FOSTER,

aurHor or ‘‘ pEcIsion oF cHARACTER,” “Essars,”? &c.

BY J. E RYLAND.

With Notices of Mr. Foster as a Preacher and a Companion, by
Joun Suxrarv, author of ‘ Thoughts on Devotion,” &c.
Two Vols. inone. 714 pp., 12mo, cloth, $1,25



In simplicity of language, in majesty of conception, in the eloquence
of that conciseness which conveys in a short sentence more meaning than
the mind dares at once admit, his writings are unmatched.” —Vorth
British Review.

*Itis with no ordinary expectations and gratification and delight that
we have taken up the Biography and Correspondence of the author of the
‘Essays on Decision of Character,’ &c. The memoir of such a man as
John Foster must, of necessity, possess very peculiar attractions,

“ We are glad to find ourselves in possession of so much additional
matter from the well-nigh inspired pen of this great master in English
composition.”? — Christian Review.

‘© A book rich in every way —in good sense, vivacity, suggestiveness,
liberality, and piety.’? — Mirror. .

“ The letters which principally compose this volume bear strongly the
impress of his own original mind, and are often characterized by a depth
and power of thought rarely met with even in professedly elaborate dis-
quisitions.” — Albany Argus.

“This work, from the character of its subject, must constitute the
choice book of the season, in the department of correspondence and
biography, We all wish to know what he was as a friend, a husband a
father, and as a practical exponent of what is enshrined in the immortal
productions of his pen. All who appreciate the subject of which these
volumes treat will rejoice in the opportunity of adding this treasure to
their libraries.?? — Watchman & Reflector.

‘ John Foster was one of the strongest writers of his age.” — Christian
Register.

‘©In this large volume, of over 700 pages, the publishers have pre
sented the reading public with the memoir and correspondence of one of
the most profound and eloquent writers of the nge. In vigor and majesty
of conception and thought, and in simplicity of language, the writings of
John Foster are unrivalled. It is almost superfuous to speak of their
merits — for they have been read and appreciated extensively on both
sides of the Atlantic. Wo wish to see a great man at home — and in the
biogrnphy and let-ers comprised in the volume before us, this rational
curiosity is gratifi:d. The reader is introduced to the intellectual giant
inthe relations an | every-day scenes of private life.’? — Christian Observer.

‘Though a great, Mr. Foster was nota voluminous, writer. Few men
ever wrote with more care or more thoroughly elaborated their works
than he.”? — Western Literary Messenger.

*¢ John Foster was an extraordinary man. The life and correspondence
of one who possessed the masterly powers of Mr. Foster must have much
in them to instruct and improve all who are fortunate enough to have the
volume that embraces them. — Christian Witness.

John Foster was one of the greatest thinkers, and most vigorous and
impressive writers of the present day. We are glad to see this work
placed in the reach of all, at a very reasonable price.’ — Christian Herald
ELEGANT MINIATURE VOLUMES.
Gilt Edges and beautifully Ornamented Covers. Price 8134 cents cach.

DAILY MANNA for Christian Pilgrims. By Rev. B. Srow, D.D

THE ATTRACTIONS OF HEAVEN. Edited by the Rey
H. A. GRAVEs.

THE YOUNG COMMUNICANT. An Aid to the Right Under
standing and Spiritual Improvement of the Lord’s Supper.

THE ACTIVE CHRISTIAN. By Joun Harris, D.D.

THE BIBLE AND THE CLOSET: Or, how we may read the
Scriptures with the most spiritual profit. And Secret Prayer
successfully managed. Edited by Rev. J. O. Choules.

THE MARRIAGE RING, or how to make Home Happy. From
the writings of J. A. JAMEs.

LYRIC GEMS. A Collection of Original and Select Sacred
Poetry. Edited by Rev. S. F. Smrrn.

THE CASKET OF JEWELS, for Young Christians. By James,
Epwarps, and HARrRIs.

THE CYPRESS WREATH. A Book of Consolation for those
who Mourn. Edited by Rev. R. W. Griswotp.

THE MOURNER’S CHAPLET. An Offering of Sympathy for
Bereaved Friends. Edited by Jonn KEEse.

THE FAMILY CIRCLE. Its Affections and Pleasures. Edited
by the Rev. H. A. GRAVEs.

THE FAMILY ALTAR. Or the Duty, Benefits, and Mode of
conducting Family Worship.

Sets of the above, in neat boxes, and forming a beautiful “ Minia-
ture Library” in 12 Vols. Price $8.75.

THE SILENT COMFORTER. A Companion for the Sick Room
By Mrs. Loursa Parson Hopxine.

GOLDEN GEMS; for the Christian. Selected from the writings
of Rev. Jonn FLAVEL, with a Memoir of the Author, by Rev
Josrra BANVARD.

DOUBLE MINIATURES. Pricz 50 Cunrs Eacu.

THE WEDDING GIFT:. Or, the Duties and Pleasures of Do-
mestic Life.

THE YOUNG CHRISTIAN’S GUIDE to the Doctrines and
Duties of a Religious Life.

THE MOURNER COMFORTED.

THE CHRISTIAN'’S PRIVATE COMPANION.

CONSOLATION FOR THE AFFLICTED.

THE SILENT COMFORTER. DAILY DUTIES.







xml version 1.0
xml-stylesheet type textxsl href daitss_report_xhtml.xsl
REPORT xsi:schemaLocation 'http:www.fcla.edudlsmddaitss http:www.fcla.edudlsmddaitssdaitss2Report.xsd' xmlns:xsi 'http:www.w3.org2001XMLSchema-instance' xmlns 'http:www.fcla.edudlsmddaitss'
DISSEMINATION IEID 'E20080821_AAAABJ' PACKAGE 'UF00002022_00001' INGEST_TIME '2008-08-24T08:12:41-04:00'
AGREEMENT_INFO ACCOUNT 'UF' PROJECT 'UFDC'
REQUEST_EVENTS TITLE Disseminate Event
REQUEST_EVENT NAME 'disseminate request placed' TIME '2013-12-04T15:07:22-05:00' NOTE 'request id: 297546; Dissemination from Lois and also Judy Russel see RT# 21871' AGENT 'Stephen'
finished' '2014-01-10T06:11:23-05:00' '' 'SYSTEM'
FILES
FILE SIZE '3' DFID 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfile0' ORIGIN 'DEPOSITOR' PATH 'sip-files00484.txt'
MESSAGE_DIGEST ALGORITHM 'MD5' bc949ea893a9384070c31f083ccefd26
'SHA-1' cbb8391cb65c20e2c05a2f29211e55c49939c3db
EVENT '2011-11-25T01:13:28-05:00' OUTCOME 'success'
PROCEDURE describe
'2011-11-25T01:01:08-05:00'
redup
'988379' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXI' 'sip-files00001.jp2'
7ed25fa0892e8604ff2a09c60c95166b
d20516ee6d1b3cbfb6e4dea68ad10104fbab8183
'2011-11-25T01:14:28-05:00'
describe
'91032' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXJ' 'sip-files00001.jpg'
4d93d79dda7d32a20e242031409110fd
b673d9fad89cecc3f804d11ff6809162ec62376b
'2011-11-25T01:10:14-05:00'
describe
'215' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXK' 'sip-files00001.pro'
32088a074d2bf43b1229786ef9a7ecbf
c4db42ec59f598a2668da2f270c4373956595fd3
'2011-11-25T01:07:44-05:00'
describe
'18420' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXL' 'sip-files00001.QC.jpg'
cb015bd1f05bfd28811dff16da8d9db1
416673ab4c30385247ebd74592c66dd200a3c96e
'2011-11-25T01:05:36-05:00'
describe
'23722148' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXM' 'sip-files00001.tif'
16e8ec26dbd759597bdf17d2161836e0
312b9bcd4bdc67061d5031df1845a0adfa374cd7
'2011-11-25T01:04:43-05:00'
describe
'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXN' 'sip-files00001.txt'
bc949ea893a9384070c31f083ccefd26
cbb8391cb65c20e2c05a2f29211e55c49939c3db
'2011-11-25T01:03:53-05:00'
describe
'4192' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXO' 'sip-files00001thm.jpg'
61d8852ca93a814d3b7829be22b7f920
0134642fec98c1e326e2c9f4389c6f6f7b210fa3
'2011-11-25T01:13:50-05:00'
describe
'1070646' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXP' 'sip-files00003.jp2'
be180e37bacb8f90a4d375d5aa724ab6
96453399b6076e6c3b35776e1954afded7b11ff0
'2011-11-25T01:01:29-05:00'
describe
'54268' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXQ' 'sip-files00003.jpg'
1451df0b0df5e9811686071defc703ee
409cb177aca69cbd9bd71949010fb8e7475705c2
'2011-11-25T01:05:07-05:00'
describe
'2701' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXR' 'sip-files00003.pro'
ae3827f182be1071ae931380f1901914
8701a829038d14e731d39f52c7b0fa9355372dc7
'2011-11-25T01:10:15-05:00'
describe
'13844' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXS' 'sip-files00003.QC.jpg'
0cc17a62dc12d4f454ad344f54d8ff64
3e4e56f82918e3b8fa69ffb8e88024b951bf5734
'2011-11-25T01:09:31-05:00'
describe
'8577656' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXT' 'sip-files00003.tif'
bc4f38798b3f1f744d1dca38c1a74088
465e20b98c52e644a796799419502b3fdaecf6dc
'2011-11-25T01:04:52-05:00'
describe
'319' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXU' 'sip-files00003.txt'
c6ea11e5e508071212fdd33be3ed502a
71171a2835c584f3a66de6c8cc7a68e799736276
'2011-11-25T01:06:42-05:00'
describe
WARNING CODE 'Daitss::Anomaly' Invalid character
'3681' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXV' 'sip-files00003thm.jpg'
d0db74f65afce03447ae02e4d5a5631b
808848ed7575e1f8f8b98600cb1483b59a6f5e45
'2011-11-25T01:04:09-05:00'
describe
'998583' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXW' 'sip-files00005.jp2'
26c35e8e4bb936fc1bfb6adc61198231
9f3807b87feeed594e4b150bf16c9f8907ec688c
'2011-11-25T01:10:26-05:00'
describe
'53058' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXX' 'sip-files00005.jpg'
bfe4c8ca091dfcf665019071d422e2f4
4e151f37f7286a07af5e26544305698be9e62c28
'2011-11-25T01:16:09-05:00'
describe
'10223' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXY' 'sip-files00005.pro'
df4ec0914c31b11c878843767a115324
eb689fe0026cf9e83b1f715aee185d670fd4783a
'2011-11-25T01:06:27-05:00'
describe
'17790' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMXZ' 'sip-files00005.QC.jpg'
9b2d1439054874955ffeb9758c5755b7
2769612b1235ef60170e561ee03f926b472924b7
'2011-11-25T01:06:08-05:00'
describe
'8000264' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYA' 'sip-files00005.tif'
0b45f36a537155d75d95a472d9eb2e16
8b64c5a31d9d57d1d532af45114d829470733a52
'2011-11-25T01:01:52-05:00'
describe
'535' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYB' 'sip-files00005.txt'
3693bec62df3a2bdacc5b40dd1f17052
bd5229bf2ff15f0ca3d4b699c3fc5baad11e43cd
'2011-11-25T01:04:20-05:00'
describe
'6464' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYC' 'sip-files00005thm.jpg'
0402df55859991611487be00fe264fed
41144cd51e27a7fff3244eeb23c9e6276bcaaec4
'2011-11-25T01:12:23-05:00'
describe
'10682' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYD' 'sip-files00006.jp2'
24ec98afced62378a383a03b17775151
56ae42cc1990746b58f4db76a3e1798da356e118
'2011-11-25T01:12:02-05:00'
describe
'22432' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYE' 'sip-files00006.jpg'
db6c564480e749ea0f6850c5f151fdfc
0294ce972816db8fc570bfc4b7d188e0f67662f0
'2011-11-25T01:13:19-05:00'
describe
'6393' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYF' 'sip-files00006.pro'
54eb2af1d03cb6a0732fb597f6da0b07
6dd5ead0464178da02f663721d1beca9f31747d3
'2011-11-25T01:01:19-05:00'
describe
'7872' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYG' 'sip-files00006.QC.jpg'
2cd467e8f879f75d0de507f2a1efc809
0f0a2ca7c26d03f2573b79601fdb2e335de6e0c0
'2011-11-25T01:05:49-05:00'
describe
'292392' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYH' 'sip-files00006.tif'
6fae6d8494f923f15b56eb80e7d798ff
3a3a24622f7cf27c4bf48c95ab65e5cbf41f3f45
'2011-11-25T01:10:08-05:00'
describe
'396' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYI' 'sip-files00006.txt'
5bc09c9f4eb66d3516d40656a327b085
4abb351fb0623a9ac3a9726e78bf17240c11dd5a
'2011-11-25T01:03:59-05:00'
describe
'3174' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYJ' 'sip-files00006thm.jpg'
464dfa4c9a413c742dee30f6f6318842
d6f90bc506531c0251bdf3219bb50684c5c76b77
'2011-11-25T01:03:40-05:00'
describe
'43368' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYK' 'sip-files00007.jp2'
64bc2e353b40ce8be7b257d193e7a29a
f93e24f4402b000c39ec0e73bb4b83a4d8571fdb
'2011-11-25T01:04:51-05:00'
describe
'74260' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYL' 'sip-files00007.jpg'
679479f014e742c04552d92ebfef8d3a
f40ff763b99d36fde17f2ef5d43ad9c96452ef05
'2011-11-25T01:05:50-05:00'
describe
'25994' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYM' 'sip-files00007.pro'
62bea06749bbb1e48ccf926c185ec752
f3248e38fa4972ca3f857182e5d6fdef808bd134
'2011-11-25T01:15:21-05:00'
describe
'25490' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYN' 'sip-files00007.QC.jpg'
a38520da8f41a3e8fa25b38fd551fda9
2f4769b83340f9bc1fe7037fefe2f1485763336d
'2011-11-25T01:06:23-05:00'
describe
'302780' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYO' 'sip-files00007.tif'
7cf5947e7318257870f77ce613844e5d
dc37d81cc2f7e24240cd31bdc7453a5ef8e82e6b
'2011-11-25T01:09:49-05:00'
describe
'1151' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYP' 'sip-files00007.txt'
b57cdfb8d2399aae87fa2f1510bd3bd5
f2a9a04ee55370c5514c52f76af485cdf479d2bb
'2011-11-25T01:08:16-05:00'
describe
'8364' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYQ' 'sip-files00007thm.jpg'
daa2c2e2b5fc3e40b498d423ea92a9e9
67dcdf1c3b4dffb210a36fafa787c2e0e3f59956
'2011-11-25T01:10:18-05:00'
describe
'29017' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYR' 'sip-files00009.jp2'
c42b9c8f36b3184bbbc9e209ceb417d3
ff95d1d8ac23cbfb58cedbd52a3376a4ad4a70e2
'2011-11-25T01:09:22-05:00'
describe
'51399' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYS' 'sip-files00009.jpg'
ca2c19412d9fc8a1b7db7ef4155b6648
1511aeaee08ca04824803f274e372d33d9f46843
'2011-11-25T01:14:32-05:00'
describe
'20632' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYT' 'sip-files00009.pro'
2cece9bf9d72ba6d30512e2e4f04df2c
b44e7e0dce19ea676efe123920fe7f230f8c4a4c
'2011-11-25T01:15:11-05:00'
describe
'17604' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYU' 'sip-files00009.QC.jpg'
d36a4da1ad4adc9f36aa30cf4a9c65ec
54342a55351503f8f0d15580180a4ee85f9be2ae
'2011-11-25T01:10:55-05:00'
describe
'299380' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYV' 'sip-files00009.tif'
d01d8126bb3bb204c23dbeaa9d95a8b6
046e8aa28975aa242c362c9ef60cc0d8e8810c49
'2011-11-25T01:09:10-05:00'
describe
'1283' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYW' 'sip-files00009.txt'
cfdc58fb6f0076099ef6e7f7474b3663
e790c4fa096c775bf3f106675f6d82cb046fd723
'2011-11-25T01:09:38-05:00'
describe
Invalid character
'6568' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYX' 'sip-files00009thm.jpg'
51f6f2ccc4561a9e498a0f35b322d277
ee9ce178548a788e557bbb44227966a4bc4156fd
'2011-11-25T01:06:33-05:00'
describe
'33244' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYY' 'sip-files00010.jp2'
8ded64eb4abb3e170ca77b6506ee6fd7
bc938790f134e45fcec361b638c5fb09467e09e8
'2011-11-25T01:05:02-05:00'
describe
'53807' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMYZ' 'sip-files00010.jpg'
d061ee541361ba770d604ff9ad38fa6a
6a1996f95dee54485fffb296034558a2875bad1c
'2011-11-25T01:04:38-05:00'
describe
'23403' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZA' 'sip-files00010.pro'
85ab7d4b3a7a3ffacbf1c3b17a6501c5
f264daaf3f754943df5e4b31ca0dce31fad6d2fa
'2011-11-25T01:05:09-05:00'
describe
'16696' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZB' 'sip-files00010.QC.jpg'
49708d4e2915806a7287d461e49a6e12
013c513cba572e61275d259fa03984a7a2b5d4a5
'2011-11-25T01:07:01-05:00'
describe
'349532' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZC' 'sip-files00010.tif'
4d13da98acf8de36a65dfe53b49f1d5b
8c78bcf90c64056e12e1a06d0d2c99f2fe3d3743
'2011-11-25T01:09:48-05:00'
describe
'1356' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZD' 'sip-files00010.txt'
1e22276cdbeb25d480bdf052a50e0f9f
a59ef70ed9584e9ac2d8a19a7acbd88b1e4231d2
'2011-11-25T01:05:00-05:00'
describe
'6228' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZE' 'sip-files00010thm.jpg'
9087921f968c4d4fd561837877e53070
2e6676436463e3d2a872a642596a37167679e76e
'2011-11-25T01:12:32-05:00'
describe
'42124' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZF' 'sip-files00011.jp2'
d66e1a2682b4211a7adda88f90cf91ea
3f52c7e9c14c00e8fc27ded366422367b97ff1e2
describe
'69767' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZG' 'sip-files00011.jpg'
f836c8db1df95873a672894486864342
c7db26980d445ab8472b258141bfd2e5621485f1
'2011-11-25T01:07:50-05:00'
describe
'30926' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZH' 'sip-files00011.pro'
80a34a9ddad4709f2e86ae52de357c63
d81dcb561c715f2d09bbd2e0e8dc0eb8277afeb8
'2011-11-25T01:03:31-05:00'
describe
'23310' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZI' 'sip-files00011.QC.jpg'
9d993e61bf67dadc088f65b82b6176b3
b821061073ffc59e7258827b58314db999416e12
'2011-11-25T01:12:16-05:00'
describe
'291300' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZJ' 'sip-files00011.tif'
256d6d16587b434abe878a8ccb797206
f6dac328ae377a481b96e70205b284c958a6a215
describe
'1680' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZK' 'sip-files00011.txt'
ee398e85963d1bd36545807b42858bdd
d8b56221fcffe950612be0bcd064ddf7a35a9ab7
'2011-11-25T01:02:24-05:00'
describe
'9403' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZL' 'sip-files00011thm.jpg'
9ccd117b4403d4ce0b938f03c2e9cd20
fcc1e945806c41b79e15cc59851f786bc320f699
'2011-11-25T01:14:50-05:00'
describe
'37183' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZM' 'sip-files00012.jp2'
35b77633227eea658b5354e0ecea147f
6bc2d9aac25798b3c28a94a40a861dff178f95a6
'2011-11-25T01:10:01-05:00'
describe
'63735' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZN' 'sip-files00012.jpg'
72d5b24722aff370199294743379821b
3fb967ef7aec8b14a7ba6c7cf8c0a3032d7f3fc5
'2011-11-25T01:10:05-05:00'
describe
'25958' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZO' 'sip-files00012.pro'
6cabd54213cc6cae75fe37731be7ffb4
8b62cde33f1870405f7d8eac3f1cab50fa3fa9e1
'2011-11-25T01:10:49-05:00'
describe
'22206' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZP' 'sip-files00012.QC.jpg'
40a1772c6cd29c69ec2adcf7bb9fb25c
681e5ae680d605a43f6c7767284603d3e728cd6c
'2011-11-25T01:16:21-05:00'
describe
'298096' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZQ' 'sip-files00012.tif'
e617d3e36ed5b24b179711f4e1580e64
f0772f3ac327457da0b549d33b146fd7997e9ee4
'2011-11-25T01:01:24-05:00'
describe
'1489' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZR' 'sip-files00012.txt'
e0b27030e9f16951d1acff69a6f4dbc6
cad11a0208bbcc231b704af00d73a71f2acaa078
'2011-11-25T01:10:54-05:00'
describe
'8094' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZS' 'sip-files00012thm.jpg'
6327040b6452f66987b2e80fa6244d21
a7abff427f11ccde04f99418c85b7f8f5299fbf4
'2011-11-25T01:14:35-05:00'
describe
'40071' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZT' 'sip-files00013.jp2'
8b3b6174bc59bc12575707bc0f950a92
6950297a9dd49f09e955dae96d587ea5092852ae
'2011-11-25T01:13:55-05:00'
describe
'65493' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZU' 'sip-files00013.jpg'
6cc62ec446c17103d1a6e173d40c809b
4f5c81d8951a57282160d07eb09511f2f53d1e3f
'2011-11-25T01:01:47-05:00'
describe
'29598' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZV' 'sip-files00013.pro'
f8f350f551ac7fc7fec53c62e4a395ab
602d74ba1b297e38fd37afc7fa047f934a4e65e2
'2011-11-25T01:10:35-05:00'
describe
'21863' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZW' 'sip-files00013.QC.jpg'
2dfadaf97a011d801bd2c9f719aa8e03
136ba63e4e6baf300e7deaba446f1abfd29bc9c6
'2011-11-25T01:15:09-05:00'
describe
'317944' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZX' 'sip-files00013.tif'
d1d61b456087978a285a1f2601da3f97
fcca924dd496ea54e326887a5ea4d1b60d508ae0
'2011-11-25T01:02:26-05:00'
describe
'1598' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZY' 'sip-files00013.txt'
30b1585ccc0afe651eedd8e009fc63ef
b1f9d0edd8822c3da9e0cdc60825d4fac9010f17
'2011-11-25T01:11:56-05:00'
describe
'7373' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAAMZZ' 'sip-files00013thm.jpg'
c09fd95263b3e5d050ba8b81c73365b5
eb7e390e2abf20ba75a74644c653e59ffe68d317
'2011-11-25T01:03:46-05:00'
describe
'31590' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAA' 'sip-files00014.jp2'
0b8a9504f7fe71bcccb5d65aa7a3629e
58b2e96a9f1479a6c1bb59540c20c87a14f663a7
'2011-11-25T01:15:40-05:00'
describe
'52041' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAB' 'sip-files00014.jpg'
a64fb73e213ddd2701cd39c2d6062f57
917856e4b428d6b004043e4d1d84c4e21813fd58
'2011-11-25T01:14:55-05:00'
describe
'22058' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAC' 'sip-files00014.pro'
0e17f9c1a85ed3aaa0975b4434600163
ff22323a2b1227647e85720666ab074f179aa9d0
'2011-11-25T01:09:18-05:00'
describe
'17945' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAD' 'sip-files00014.QC.jpg'
fd52c93280833c944ebe75fc43155c4f
983267ba5b1667e3b67da55455b65b7508ef07f3
describe
'323356' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAE' 'sip-files00014.tif'
530b0ae68244ac6059bd1c393bbdb51c
f2b3e0e26595593c8eb31c85cd184729e5a849de
'2011-11-25T01:05:24-05:00'
describe
'1209' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAF' 'sip-files00014.txt'
d81528d3557e8f264cf08c3775f595fc
8e47254c002b679305137bf9e1c1c71052b2a83e
'2011-11-25T01:09:28-05:00'
describe
'6022' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAG' 'sip-files00014thm.jpg'
9d86490a8bf64d8086a82677a335f721
fd3cc43fe7e618e83b4c8dbf737f368a51ad907c
'2011-11-25T01:04:00-05:00'
describe
'48080' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAH' 'sip-files00015.jp2'
51794b008562b1961f125c0d039470b6
c2d2d00b9977077e15d03937ff92d8dfecd4f53a
'2011-11-25T01:08:52-05:00'
describe
'83774' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAI' 'sip-files00015.jpg'
336e10a001167fb10987c90802e0585b
3d1fa1822eb40454b74b0b6aca484578f8fd90c5
'2011-11-25T01:12:50-05:00'
describe
'20880' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAJ' 'sip-files00015.pro'
0e28610d49580a4bec4c8aa96db3ec78
f26bfa0fb93cc1dc9017c90a0519e90b03d62847
'2011-11-25T01:13:38-05:00'
describe
'31730' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAK' 'sip-files00015.QC.jpg'
1d13b97e1837d02044fa9f4b873d2f56
45d5ea69d68b70de79f4eb1f28b3c390215728a8
'2011-11-25T01:06:47-05:00'
describe
'312808' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAL' 'sip-files00015.tif'
9128306309e8f0cf7ab33fd4b7a55400
a1d7f2b7ac9a27046357e0b372f0c32ea12fc95e
'2011-11-25T01:01:40-05:00'
describe
'855' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAM' 'sip-files00015.txt'
8b00b83bf0bedbf8ea02bd0f9a692b84
167d4ec5a936708101569a8a2678df8bc6ed9539
'2011-11-25T01:12:54-05:00'
describe
'10585' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAN' 'sip-files00015thm.jpg'
9867133e22e7ead1fa286d52f95d812a
c2cf4e9094c30bb9a53316d4403e60495486121d
'2011-11-25T01:15:52-05:00'
describe
'61594' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAO' 'sip-files00016.jp2'
c14f3def8a23d860d0c38063f60f6602
c5d3e23ad7aeca4fd4c4de4b6aabc642c1a584a6
'2011-11-25T01:02:10-05:00'
describe
'106423' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAP' 'sip-files00016.jpg'
c67949a23c43f611798b766af58a2e63
5e67b0d05573af35c021f4f0b7e6124f57e92af3
'2011-11-25T01:02:21-05:00'
describe
'27942' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAQ' 'sip-files00016.pro'
86e8da48862ed5c11b63cca50a52b818
21ad7817c8fa863cc4556f3f62b50db9033fc769
'2011-11-25T01:01:55-05:00'
describe
'37614' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAR' 'sip-files00016.QC.jpg'
e461d527b1f5093605f02ff32fc29ba8
96a512d0c42d734286ec4c63986a44bd02c67bba
'2011-11-25T01:10:34-05:00'
describe
'307476' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAS' 'sip-files00016.tif'
f48a39a62d2f601cf05321005f49da75
73f304cf3ab5962829947b1b0224d9489387e066
'2011-11-25T01:08:45-05:00'
describe
'1109' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAT' 'sip-files00016.txt'
6d7949650bf9ec17d4933c97262e7dcb
03caa2d5a4cad4529d489bb0447d71fdf1c345d2
'2011-11-25T01:03:54-05:00'
describe
'12389' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAU' 'sip-files00016thm.jpg'
718b09416b3285b7634da62f75e215ca
90728d1afe3b770f0d3ace8a06549205c6f434de
'2011-11-25T01:03:02-05:00'
describe
'65708' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAV' 'sip-files00017.jp2'
0cfa718c4baacccd77c9889e77503a40
24de1e7fbf983dffd44c03254015c78b26012fc3
'2011-11-25T01:08:58-05:00'
describe
'109109' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAW' 'sip-files00017.jpg'
62c87f284e0df660a98825ae4058e454
548b4f4ccf7880773367048e9cee7b2bd35d6021
'2011-11-25T01:15:48-05:00'
describe
'29004' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAX' 'sip-files00017.pro'
07fae5fcdb9156e1cbe153d0958c0aaf
044375c45819124175e701ae55cbbbf81d55d0c5
'2011-11-25T01:05:40-05:00'
describe
'44711' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAY' 'sip-files00017.QC.jpg'
b9a6906d2d469c772f607bb9f14e0038
de74e6d745bd323661580174ba7a4ee94ab17fea
'2011-11-25T01:07:13-05:00'
describe
'324524' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANAZ' 'sip-files00017.tif'
e78a048cc0677c12bb9af3e6e7280ee9
5dd53c06dea282de35145b8e4998e2337a932e64
'2011-11-25T01:15:33-05:00'
describe
'1161' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBA' 'sip-files00017.txt'
2a50687252626e80c6adfd4101ec3c5b
87a40bc165462a527278a3995e265b740f2a4b3e
'2011-11-25T01:01:30-05:00'
describe
'13214' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBB' 'sip-files00017thm.jpg'
55e564a9c44110e10821a57c63b71a33
210781968b5258cf6ac26ceb590236705eb7cf7b
'2011-11-25T01:10:58-05:00'
describe
'62477' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBC' 'sip-files00018.jp2'
7356e25aebe94f6645ed963156727b08
4807411295c5be96f8f017e5a0abfaa81898d934
'2011-11-25T01:09:04-05:00'
describe
'109814' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBD' 'sip-files00018.jpg'
c70dbe20a06d5069aa63cf251e562b95
485acb1fc929ccde3e930468f892e2f735f019fd
'2011-11-25T01:06:28-05:00'
describe
'28018' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBE' 'sip-files00018.pro'
d96159d3ee6f4e2205ade4b047e1bacf
1fc2130b7f84135c31d1a0ec8798dd352bc08237
describe
'39751' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBF' 'sip-files00018.QC.jpg'
38508d15ce26aa8c6f493f78eefce621
26d6a3d737e0443654f18903b7a17a7efb8bd98e
'2011-11-25T01:10:23-05:00'
describe
'308500' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBG' 'sip-files00018.tif'
242240a49fc1cf711676ac6229a587af
b35cf5e33113c9ac907a5a70672adec9c26c84f2
'2011-11-25T01:08:36-05:00'
describe
'1118' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBH' 'sip-files00018.txt'
439c1d4b6756a8d5b4e09d5b6b9921f9
b3237b20c09bba61a4e0210982bb989278f9cea0
'2011-11-25T01:01:35-05:00'
describe
'12699' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBI' 'sip-files00018thm.jpg'
6889ed5cf2cc40a8481e4752510aa74f
5e415566544fc16ab3c2f8d124f701923e140ab5
'2011-11-25T01:12:19-05:00'
describe
'61573' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBJ' 'sip-files00019.jp2'
e70ef68d7a5ea0aa68eb3385859ec6ef
b8f62a4013a485087d4e8ce38afd4fc6839d3bc2
'2011-11-25T01:06:26-05:00'
describe
'104518' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBK' 'sip-files00019.jpg'
e061ea947d0e61cbd071eeec6b77888e
f6e653330fb6983a339cedd8fdfbcd7fffe95412
'2011-11-25T01:13:24-05:00'
describe
'27840' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBL' 'sip-files00019.pro'
17809782470764c967a292664369bb32
ca44b8b215437a3085b1b221bb61f69338948d07
'2011-11-25T01:13:45-05:00'
describe
'36145' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBM' 'sip-files00019.QC.jpg'
27c319dc0b57790f20d5d8f8c62b8d9a
a9694feb7d5da552ec15a7c21e7959ff111cb336
'2011-11-25T01:13:35-05:00'
describe
'312548' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBN' 'sip-files00019.tif'
e786a9ac555d96338a325a4d022d078f
df8911c5fb0974454ab6aeef68b6100cd667c188
'2011-11-25T01:04:29-05:00'
describe
'1108' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBO' 'sip-files00019.txt'
2017a6fa9f5ca6e92b84b8e3a5d9136f
324bd22ba488a5d4b7d06381c36e49fe9b7944ab
'2011-11-25T01:01:38-05:00'
describe
'12923' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBP' 'sip-files00019thm.jpg'
42b76214f00678a09334caf4bb898291
eb6798a0e46bb4a59de4a1ff9f6d6729ce363d8f
'2011-11-25T01:09:19-05:00'
describe
'67387' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBQ' 'sip-files00020.jp2'
72101848d94bb74e3f93217d46e21e7b
ff2dcb05dab42ecb905228dddcbbdc0f18f39d2f
'2011-11-25T01:02:52-05:00'
describe
'117871' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBR' 'sip-files00020.jpg'
055f4493b007f992185adf5b9393d81b
d08f8355f747198e9235ff5ed7cf0f6483e3cefc
describe
'36027' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBS' 'sip-files00020.pro'
72600ed8fee95fda8a83242dfcd3fb71
05e3f0b6ba94a5d0e4cfd3736e518edf6083a3fa
'2011-11-25T01:11:48-05:00'
describe
'39617' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBT' 'sip-files00020.QC.jpg'
795563e012e1b550a2c775603612f3ef
e90774e44701c1bfe8f3f78b734306df121938ce
describe
'308284' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBU' 'sip-files00020.tif'
6e410b62f4222c1a2ec7247ea6973f51
73391c0dbe28f7274a270726f1cd56abaca42442
'2011-11-25T01:15:15-05:00'
describe
'1519' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBV' 'sip-files00020.txt'
e7eabc20e05de4f5ab2d02227cff4243
041a14b4a23da741866feee3105317620b6cc094
'2011-11-25T01:11:37-05:00'
describe
'12719' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBW' 'sip-files00020thm.jpg'
d74fc9b9338fef72adf45fdeffb6f7e5
9a70cae14b4814ee460fc7dec501cc9083032ea5
'2011-11-25T01:13:59-05:00'
describe
'65002' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBX' 'sip-files00021.jp2'
2189e223dff2ecf1ba9901ed4721075d
c655f1d5279f2e0d26067629f0ce6d4b33794a71
'2011-11-25T01:10:16-05:00'
describe
'107578' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBY' 'sip-files00021.jpg'
a1860233e9484202f8e6dd6de4a15b3f
3ba1d6083650f340985029f9866c862199418ead
'2011-11-25T01:13:46-05:00'
describe
'29425' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANBZ' 'sip-files00021.pro'
6c6d0f76e062f15b10ac93714c1b92ab
d8ca1f2f7ebb2dfcbcff7a8bd415126c4837cec1
'2011-11-25T01:08:18-05:00'
describe
'43498' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCA' 'sip-files00021.QC.jpg'
6161c17c4e0fab75c0a2e42e31408f3e
de7c3681bf018bc7e8c86dbdb91b98429053a3fe
'2011-11-25T01:14:53-05:00'
describe
'324432' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCB' 'sip-files00021.tif'
4fe4c04580de3bc2eb41cf53ef7d9c2f
d00cafea735944ef9ef5845bca6eabb70e0f1b6e
'2011-11-25T01:15:05-05:00'
describe
'1166' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCC' 'sip-files00021.txt'
5e6c90ed26d99511b835c67e2b7e5168
ad62ceab6b0dd46f148110b92532f0894464e98f
'2011-11-25T01:03:22-05:00'
describe
'12711' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCD' 'sip-files00021thm.jpg'
3f6fdf9a6e25ba3dc6e49167fb9adb4f
9353bcf676f25513d91478fb401883768362fdce
'2011-11-25T01:10:32-05:00'
describe
'54220' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCE' 'sip-files00022.jp2'
36351ef39ed0941ae82790b43cb36074
6347b731695765232056c6b02a67a5ef59f0b347
'2011-11-25T01:04:54-05:00'
describe
'93681' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCF' 'sip-files00022.jpg'
94f7a180e018f4fa462f7aec67aa0c16
c40349b588c3fd26dea28af23600e593998c506e
describe
'24537' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCG' 'sip-files00022.pro'
783e1db32eef2be5f037b55fc527064e
29fec06d63e3c2ae603cd0cacffef22e6c2b3472
'2011-11-25T01:10:50-05:00'
describe
'31253' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCH' 'sip-files00022.QC.jpg'
7dc6ac56cdcc5b43c761f95e1c86a250
14372fe28e5e633d2d039ccbe2e0183a0473d38e
'2011-11-25T01:16:37-05:00'
describe
'326448' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCI' 'sip-files00022.tif'
1d222e9e4b9598a54d0921d9bcbae78c
8a4424a206430a392e4e54d0153b0815d3195a9c
'2011-11-25T01:02:14-05:00'
describe
'1017' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCJ' 'sip-files00022.txt'
010c79540d5ec82a89de0cd40f39b643
99d5c0ce9d9f4ef87fc94dd7b47c1c57650fba1e
describe
'10702' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCK' 'sip-files00022thm.jpg'
50434125399f7886097a2a7991f66478
443c9526356b04f9ebbd1ee2fc51825243f2d25c
'2011-11-25T01:07:29-05:00'
describe
'47324' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCL' 'sip-files00023.jp2'
2740ef7cf556edba68b799f3708008e7
9260a6ca8391c1d5eb4adbae8a9ed7e58a621656
describe
'78506' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCM' 'sip-files00023.jpg'
5d81221744b13849939718ca3a382ab1
143ed6e211946a4abc8a97a8e3cc87cd793ca9e4
'2011-11-25T01:15:10-05:00'
describe
'24817' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCN' 'sip-files00023.pro'
a1257f66e4ff4e4664cb24aa9a58138a
8ef5cce63f95c302cd7ef5bc37f1124f5b768e18
'2011-11-25T01:15:53-05:00'
describe
'28440' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCO' 'sip-files00023.QC.jpg'
18a8e7198a49aa4e67449f0ba42e3005
444c41d2619c7a9dab27859c3569c43552457fe6
'2011-11-25T01:16:05-05:00'
describe
'330268' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCP' 'sip-files00023.tif'
324e0b8521a4fbb8e2167910a58950a4
27598a734182dd466c84356c2cab3639b626b934
'2011-11-25T01:06:24-05:00'
describe
'1045' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCQ' 'sip-files00023.txt'
fca74f8c7af0e6d78995b16aeb3f3889
6e1b5790fe26fcd273c708b2ca3fefd4397d1a91
'2011-11-25T01:13:16-05:00'
describe
'8986' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCR' 'sip-files00023thm.jpg'
236a5f5f56b712403b06d7808869f009
d94f4cbf5ac51056b1f2a2a4114fcf805f4d909b
'2011-11-25T01:15:16-05:00'
describe
'73071' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCS' 'sip-files00024.jp2'
659ec72ba952bb5d30222d628e275726
8d9aacb2b34dfac2fe4b20f3e4de2b640017647a
'2011-11-25T01:11:54-05:00'
describe
'122533' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCT' 'sip-files00024.jpg'
7c33bbdf988b701faf67a88043c1b390
b7510f73b61268c41693d102210729da015ba713
'2011-11-25T01:15:28-05:00'
describe
'38988' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCU' 'sip-files00024.pro'
1127190639d66d13170eb0f41dd664bb
509ad40bb54c82d79a52aad21569aca71b90fae4
'2011-11-25T01:11:41-05:00'
describe
'43265' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCV' 'sip-files00024.QC.jpg'
7f750a37cb6e6d9b5716cca8fda48c7a
249aa5014944590926f11592026c8501035d14cc
'2011-11-25T01:07:55-05:00'
describe
'324064' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCW' 'sip-files00024.tif'
6c9e1eeb4edcbc0154a0c8bd7f8478ce
33786fa4db762e5891e95c8661c24a4ac337354e
'2011-11-25T01:08:22-05:00'
describe
'1559' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCX' 'sip-files00024.txt'
04851190d1dda9b4899dbd676a8ccaf0
489a1868af7870dc8d92ada6ccbc6da6f195b751
'2011-11-25T01:07:11-05:00'
describe
'12439' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCY' 'sip-files00024thm.jpg'
82d8fb1d807275065ac9f93026ba28db
40b90d5bd1beae034e15a320ba0ab1993748253f
'2011-11-25T01:04:35-05:00'
describe
'69033' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANCZ' 'sip-files00025.jp2'
004ce05a741bfd329de6dc237b0f8565
8113e3f9b82cdc92a892a526bbc55ecf4f5f3cba
'2011-11-25T01:05:14-05:00'
describe
'120858' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDA' 'sip-files00025.jpg'
f010c31a56c4efde754b2fbe4c25fc96
6a6bf671b9150408eddd3bbd2efc4f3733e529dd
'2011-11-25T01:07:30-05:00'
describe
'36616' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDB' 'sip-files00025.pro'
335d7ea144ce1f56254f5cc979b96158
45d4c49876ab8368fa30487dc4f0929567061048
describe
'42459' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDC' 'sip-files00025.QC.jpg'
7e23f0981fed01a4232af1c1caf188ea
34b7946a7589a57a10bc7bedccdb0c2913f93c11
'2011-11-25T01:04:14-05:00'
describe
'300832' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDD' 'sip-files00025.tif'
ad3fec686cf955d98d209547481665b4
77b6029f84d3f4168d2e4d906e7fefacb8d1f93b
'2011-11-25T01:06:45-05:00'
describe
'1476' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDE' 'sip-files00025.txt'
c9e90734a02c6c6dc27735832f3aa6d4
318719c077350a5e58697f6258b3d5c9952cd40b
'2011-11-25T01:06:39-05:00'
describe
'13619' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDF' 'sip-files00025thm.jpg'
fa646a79ab1855df751777e4d575bbf9
7c25b3f007c95e0719d1e814106c55759ca716f4
'2011-11-25T01:05:47-05:00'
describe
'72187' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDG' 'sip-files00026.jp2'
d1ff3158dd4cdcf315538f049d8b6315
4025756bbd57f6531201f992bf26dab5f28cd94a
'2011-11-25T01:02:40-05:00'
describe
'120729' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDH' 'sip-files00026.jpg'
5c933d6a7c7cf6d08ae7228df7a407dd
b7c64f2786d49b1a5e2ad748c63cc9622b8ecbe3
'2011-11-25T01:10:21-05:00'
describe
'38264' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDI' 'sip-files00026.pro'
7c47bfa64aebebaed336a701bd67a955
edb6119cad119a08a79d5d39c044c50d893c5eb3
'2011-11-25T01:09:02-05:00'
describe
'42129' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDJ' 'sip-files00026.QC.jpg'
63b8913134714d9ae1eed50b6e296c70
ddb0dac09929214f5fef787eb415ec92422f6a00
describe
'327648' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDK' 'sip-files00026.tif'
071e9aee6868d37cc347a6f9e53c21ef
1283d805a9145d21942e6cabd9d2ab8f7fe85c9b
'2011-11-25T01:07:52-05:00'
describe
'1517' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDL' 'sip-files00026.txt'
816818895fc9c23ef523f35db2a1ae02
820bb55bab63d4cc78545a42ab295749785d436b
'2011-11-25T01:10:53-05:00'
describe
'12466' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDM' 'sip-files00026thm.jpg'
3e9bf3e6e9d6c00d5ea9a1f0b28a9f8f
e281dc7d17e914e99161dbcb18fa40379628ad94
'2011-11-25T01:08:43-05:00'
describe
'73000' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDN' 'sip-files00027.jp2'
5916e0a2723356ac7b3cd16dcc795e6e
0d5e63fbde0b17cda6f4dda24d162484eaddad09
'2011-11-25T01:09:35-05:00'
describe
'125593' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDO' 'sip-files00027.jpg'
99c656e608f768e9c91fe834fd5e39e1
a58d0bb6d3552e586fbdd4fd3a11a8f1896efa46
'2011-11-25T01:08:11-05:00'
describe
'39551' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDP' 'sip-files00027.pro'
c3839f23dd3637d0b4a5c08766079e24
727f1fadddd1f458a6fb6dd4ac4f82601603a778
describe
'43702' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDQ' 'sip-files00027.QC.jpg'
2c0a07b86c25af75c7024ea7746659d2
c86ad6e4c054377200b076e5682f06c0d9fb20d4
'2011-11-25T01:15:20-05:00'
describe
'305356' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDR' 'sip-files00027.tif'
a28b877e452639e11df4fa6c66b4dea7
d1edc57bcc4d455af45feb6ede2c04c509bfca82
'2011-11-25T01:05:52-05:00'
describe
'1567' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDS' 'sip-files00027.txt'
d6ba88c2a2aedc1bcf7e3ec4653cb609
4f7e4e3e2c5c4bbe4d83e0f61c6057b3b8c97f44
'2011-11-25T01:12:34-05:00'
describe
'13911' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDT' 'sip-files00027thm.jpg'
c692a593057ed6f3821cd239b01b4235
e76c23a9362816f4192db1ba6b7fdfc19950861a
describe
'71351' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDU' 'sip-files00028.jp2'
3d16d82fa8bb9466b042e4f9535d94a3
7ea210814a50b6a8848e68c1b9622f1399c7b1f9
'2011-11-25T01:03:35-05:00'
describe
'119813' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDV' 'sip-files00028.jpg'
682cd4102170e531a1cef012caab6ea1
02092f41a53a853f46172a0463f3498f087d9b7c
'2011-11-25T01:02:44-05:00'
describe
'38297' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDW' 'sip-files00028.pro'
ef532b42b0d2a6610649f378bf51f834
788e447baba5bbf45850fd79bedf3c75e1e1f4e8
'2011-11-25T01:11:35-05:00'
describe
'42122' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDX' 'sip-files00028.QC.jpg'
bfe9d209a69c154ba3303c1d6d6319ec
3d8053971066f79d19491cfe6b2f95264456a337
'2011-11-25T01:10:31-05:00'
describe
'327668' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDY' 'sip-files00028.tif'
c4a1a2fd467110477e297cf40d664ea2
da08f9f34d0490ae8781b07c6ef9af82842d1d75
'2011-11-25T01:10:57-05:00'
describe
'1514' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANDZ' 'sip-files00028.txt'
aea4e535c093bb12a8427159f23d2beb
4b8659d02ac34b6439004a2f23e89121bf2aac13
'2011-11-25T01:10:40-05:00'
describe
'12590' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEA' 'sip-files00028thm.jpg'
1983cd79a070dfc9544b10ff87f3d40d
bfd5a623481a5b0175d2a75b4202f81ea41afaef
'2011-11-25T01:14:34-05:00'
describe
'69204' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEB' 'sip-files00029.jp2'
46bd837ae73e0a9e76075f43031418a7
dce05e55b336bb86fe1078cc607b43e70a9781f4
'2011-11-25T01:01:31-05:00'
describe
'119079' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEC' 'sip-files00029.jpg'
f1628dbe64e8a2115f6050fa16fd2ddc
da762f851a5f00cc5c20f45b666c87acdc4a8f71
describe
'37086' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANED' 'sip-files00029.pro'
1738e8187d8e6731dcae50afe7ed30cb
2b0b7b45d3345bd0f4a553c8bb05e2bd95c13bb4
'2011-11-25T01:13:14-05:00'
describe
'42400' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEE' 'sip-files00029.QC.jpg'
be01c7a80f44d82ae2511fde67315544
9ea83db4407eba289e3d4f0b7659b3115593e183
'2011-11-25T01:07:14-05:00'
describe
'315020' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEF' 'sip-files00029.tif'
faf325a3590eb83651a31cec2de1b4e9
162ba9a42d40d9338ad2a20b7d2a8347d0410ebb
'2011-11-25T01:08:09-05:00'
describe
'1497' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEG' 'sip-files00029.txt'
2d35c15c1b744da8eacc3f14653a3949
9fbc95139fea4bf29050719df0d288fb9a4a4932
'2011-11-25T01:13:05-05:00'
describe
'12812' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEH' 'sip-files00029thm.jpg'
607cb1ace981f6effbdbd6eeb457bbca
92c66abda5af7ddb3818caa946c07680cfa434b4
'2011-11-25T01:08:06-05:00'
describe
'66563' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEI' 'sip-files00030.jp2'
eb42b9e39894ff0119a8755ccdb5fbb1
ed2dd7f12659bf9f98b6c68ce8d2acc89a69b0fd
'2011-11-25T01:07:27-05:00'
describe
'112079' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEJ' 'sip-files00030.jpg'
cf44598ac65917ec42da3fe457ae7814
52187249d09ffd572b86f827fce8fb1939647d10
'2011-11-25T01:07:20-05:00'
describe
'35748' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEK' 'sip-files00030.pro'
6f89a0d451e3608da5a0c6da671e95fb
57440905f9d07ec72791b6e1e0fc2504da69acfe
'2011-11-25T01:02:59-05:00'
describe
'40869' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEL' 'sip-files00030.QC.jpg'
baf78dedf8dbaaf310f0f54689441d8f
a2c40b5ced9fd76d80f9ebeb91778fbfa0b888d9
describe
'314620' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEM' 'sip-files00030.tif'
2ca972f7e989859db44e63a522cae383
d587c338c57cb2c535255e5c8aae4b8509108152
'2011-11-25T01:05:26-05:00'
describe
'1432' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEN' 'sip-files00030.txt'
04f59c4746cc4ae39b743db88675f2b2
9b9a15b1fb78471536ba54b9bea984fb70721bc5
'2011-11-25T01:16:40-05:00'
describe
'12801' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEO' 'sip-files00030thm.jpg'
2d975db01b958f9b36295b2c1d8a1330
78779bfbf13f05a0294410e4e823b9c84145b709
'2011-11-25T01:04:47-05:00'
describe
'47826' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEP' 'sip-files00031.jp2'
a10609dc6d4410d72f1eabe2925e659a
f6e63ac814f953689d5a0610bbca2bdb7ef697c1
'2011-11-25T01:03:12-05:00'
describe
'83977' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEQ' 'sip-files00031.jpg'
b9e611846b18485acaf0f69923c52f60
b22d808fa51fcf43e5fcbda111c953055f55bc95
'2011-11-25T01:13:18-05:00'
describe
'25718' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANER' 'sip-files00031.pro'
be1f6059a7943c476d8bef173b6f8285
438ad88ee59a73fddd922ea83ff3258322a602b1
describe
'29082' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANES' 'sip-files00031.QC.jpg'
d71aba4e91eb192c2923157c52120cea
ba7a95ea327b20b6d0de6c57fc8bd8a749fe96c9
'2011-11-25T01:03:28-05:00'
describe
'313252' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANET' 'sip-files00031.tif'
6238607b947e983d95fdaab50698f6f7
fc588fd71a30dae9ccdc3f7f9781a211d5d4e498
'2011-11-25T01:14:19-05:00'
describe
'1102' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEU' 'sip-files00031.txt'
816b72838dee428708f7fd3bd304c984
66577035ffeecc73f5304e08f9f0d4eec5bde2aa
'2011-11-25T01:11:23-05:00'
describe
'9723' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEV' 'sip-files00031thm.jpg'
ed3f701cf30f2da02af22c9646999a1c
463813ba773ff23a73c1c0c0d781619b3a0f2c99
describe
'46748' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEW' 'sip-files00032.jp2'
8ba85fe3e9f1e226300f4024605219d9
dbf571e3357f7c226d5324fe875145bc323f92ac
'2011-11-25T01:09:55-05:00'
describe
'83002' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEX' 'sip-files00032.jpg'
212e77133f9876010d7268a8ed616c3c
862c0612dca45fd0a5c40bf6a6ac357f6fa6075e
'2011-11-25T01:12:40-05:00'
describe
'25995' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEY' 'sip-files00032.pro'
f13f52c50261269c2d5184237c412428
9e567bb81b1f46db73acb6fe91315e4df0c105f1
'2011-11-25T01:05:46-05:00'
describe
'29123' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANEZ' 'sip-files00032.QC.jpg'
b853ba936bb10bd31bc70e008e973178
800b83ec134abed9a92a32514018d762f1ec0f82
'2011-11-25T01:10:45-05:00'
describe
'306108' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFA' 'sip-files00032.tif'
f2aa1c67d0abf9de24b905b5b55e052b
728216b44442ba8aa2db5d803e6a9c5570df81c1
'2011-11-25T01:04:25-05:00'
describe
'1114' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFB' 'sip-files00032.txt'
bedda3429880d6dcdcad6736732dcdb0
aa764697acfd0e755b79c28817ece05c00b20025
'2011-11-25T01:08:55-05:00'
describe
'9245' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFC' 'sip-files00032thm.jpg'
df5af43694b99548f0221b7d1008ebb0
bba6fb67bcf2c329d513695ca6217c9bbdd120a7
'2011-11-25T01:11:18-05:00'
describe
'67410' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFD' 'sip-files00033.jp2'
e70f4c21ff774d6f0cf9af7a6f558f53
9264c2e669e19ec4a7ed2cce9ec0fe2f057e3b66
'2011-11-25T01:10:37-05:00'
describe
'116248' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFE' 'sip-files00033.jpg'
0a8e8b844b6f2d82052beca17293c8fd
28b2218a7edeea93975d9de5cbbcc12d9e7c6a08
'2011-11-25T01:13:21-05:00'
describe
'35828' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFF' 'sip-files00033.pro'
9d1811f5a6e8693ae89ae0190e5fcadc
2c1bd16702155386a3e887cb47d9b5421c8f1b0f
'2011-11-25T01:05:16-05:00'
describe
'40600' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFG' 'sip-files00033.QC.jpg'
a57aece2e6360f84fa19bd98ab2d358d
83e970375f70522c7f7bf1fe57de2a71a7680633
'2011-11-25T01:03:50-05:00'
describe
'313668' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFH' 'sip-files00033.tif'
7c3034cb7c859ef32f08c982fc86e6bd
175b131fcfef0acf64417f9a59c39c85ad8a1c18
describe
'1426' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFI' 'sip-files00033.txt'
b3cb4937026846261b80659f83ac2faa
4994650ce57a27a066b02739e8f21fa1e0856550
'2011-11-25T01:07:09-05:00'
describe
'13334' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFJ' 'sip-files00033thm.jpg'
bd691d888fab4dff279c65920d6b8c7c
77ec2f4c5e9e7469e5fda74ee078bfcb2cda9112
'2011-11-25T01:05:27-05:00'
describe
'64554' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFK' 'sip-files00034.jp2'
b8e9e278c5ba271622243f7d7c33c739
d884e7a12c1dc467226d1027ecdd5c8bcffe87df
'2011-11-25T01:05:25-05:00'
describe
'110369' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFL' 'sip-files00034.jpg'
96da859ec5dbd2e03c7d38ce04d62830
4476ea393bd3da64d23fa46e06ade2d8c9735c48
'2011-11-25T01:03:56-05:00'
describe
'35342' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFM' 'sip-files00034.pro'
b90f96469395276c2905611ac8447c43
89cc37e8c48f09c4988d9fec9e5ef3efd4652147
'2011-11-25T01:07:08-05:00'
describe
'39973' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFN' 'sip-files00034.QC.jpg'
330334719a6c7fce9ffb424a1caf6076
039622d68169763f3bad0712ee2dcd45b09a4075
'2011-11-25T01:02:53-05:00'
describe
'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFO' 'sip-files00034.tif'
9a09e7c181cd9ff3bed61c7befcc2bb9
ace3a3578c33f1e6bd302056ab869ad841e2b185
describe
'1418' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFP' 'sip-files00034.txt'
63f9d86ce4ffaffa87db2450a16fc414
1ed6b0ce487729a5cef509d0f7d0d8803f078879
'2011-11-25T01:11:02-05:00'
describe
'12568' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFQ' 'sip-files00034thm.jpg'
9d2b2042c09cdc75714e9566af964feb
cd9f7699212c9a14e845014487610f812e9dd3d3
'2011-11-25T01:03:11-05:00'
describe
'65564' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFR' 'sip-files00035.jp2'
2a5070b2e6ecb12294c4e094d1bfd369
2c80804f0033e13bcb4fcc3494446e597bbebf98
'2011-11-25T01:16:23-05:00'
describe
'109575' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFS' 'sip-files00035.jpg'
ca297544746cc9dd3a02e4cd4199b653
8d82dd8ba8d27a90b0da662429e10a6305dd8350
'2011-11-25T01:13:58-05:00'
describe
'34619' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFT' 'sip-files00035.pro'
b1149be2a60656e2a20d471f9c40ee1b
7ff0de4f757dcb0839793218f50cec5f151da9ed
describe
'38828' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFU' 'sip-files00035.QC.jpg'
4c771eee734fe727f447b285d6992f72
39f515040d7482ceff35665afd0738f251dc2446
'2011-11-25T01:14:02-05:00'
describe
'316860' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFV' 'sip-files00035.tif'
ce6098793087757c6e00dbd1b5c69632
6d3ab4d43756533a16eeb15269a0a35347452c16
'2011-11-25T01:03:41-05:00'
describe
'1384' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFW' 'sip-files00035.txt'
e4ec2a6df1144b943a557478c88a4757
26c4b95b068476fc1cc846db653ffc3c52a89010
'2011-11-25T01:12:21-05:00'
describe
'13326' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFX' 'sip-files00035thm.jpg'
18ad1860d40b4f1f50f8cb0d61a1de59
6ac80b8c978bef1405010f88580b55588fa6d629
'2011-11-25T01:10:51-05:00'
describe
'73210' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFY' 'sip-files00036.jp2'
7448a8b5f115609215666c76731c04c4
265900bc281fb41848dd1c86fb2ba9c96b032635
'2011-11-25T01:05:48-05:00'
describe
'125335' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANFZ' 'sip-files00036.jpg'
48a223c6c24875bff4569230d33cf0b7
2eca8ffb665783684bc57bc000f61e8ac030e6f4
describe
'38892' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGA' 'sip-files00036.pro'
188c29a035bd56b9b857495f387098cc
9f8d95a75cbacf8a0778b3dde655c1870a7807b8
'2011-11-25T01:07:25-05:00'
describe
'45706' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGB' 'sip-files00036.QC.jpg'
7bb2f51b35d39a6ec73ea8f2aeeb36de
483f7bbdba4bfcd796561a2632c1afd78a2888a9
'2011-11-25T01:04:34-05:00'
describe
'314580' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGC' 'sip-files00036.tif'
f3142710c9d2f80881d1694e10d6b599
22e171ee523fb7633db3fb07445a04be21ab8b6c
describe
'1546' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGD' 'sip-files00036.txt'
9c181557959b4c204bcaa717bd8091fb
abd3e9b5557ee0ad028d73ccb3d2727784b09768
'2011-11-25T01:07:22-05:00'
describe
'13528' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGE' 'sip-files00036thm.jpg'
1f1ff6e6d169edd323a5d8935c30c595
6ec57fc3d44dab2f3cdeed1a9bc1f0f7d5b01201
describe
'67327' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGF' 'sip-files00037.jp2'
3691d75e973e43648568fd5bc6699e49
cf7d78722f8f8c054f793ddca3bd8e7daa8a103e
'2011-11-25T01:05:55-05:00'
describe
'110288' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGG' 'sip-files00037.jpg'
bf57877955ac05168f9a773a6f85ec9f
f0455d97b275eb9e601361d3891b299a5ac79fb5
'2011-11-25T01:13:49-05:00'
describe
'35405' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGH' 'sip-files00037.pro'
c4ed0f72a80218815076be40c924de98
d03ffd39f4b95f47ebd683c6481b10a2a0be879f
'2011-11-25T01:12:12-05:00'
describe
'39544' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGI' 'sip-files00037.QC.jpg'
464edd75928187d83ae6d89cfa48b357
abf8943b9aa1b93ed066a91a2ed4daa29c791951
'2011-11-25T01:14:00-05:00'
describe
'330188' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGJ' 'sip-files00037.tif'
ef55100c30297848d2a7b18df8447af1
e103a55cefb06ced244b7613826eb1173b0ad3a6
'2011-11-25T01:12:43-05:00'
describe
'1421' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGK' 'sip-files00037.txt'
99ae4d27a3e4a63ea5b9448dec15be77
ffffea73632318b10ad21a808cb4956018901dd5
'2011-11-25T01:01:25-05:00'
describe
'12724' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGL' 'sip-files00037thm.jpg'
d2c169607a78a95e6dd7fbcfba478191
24789af706b9580d4616dbb4d47e4408708859be
'2011-11-25T01:04:21-05:00'
describe
'64516' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGM' 'sip-files00038.jp2'
36b3ab55d641e5da9944fa518aa6aa18
70fcfd34a7cf68603c63c2ef482f99c7ebd5b57f
'2011-11-25T01:03:14-05:00'
describe
'110761' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGN' 'sip-files00038.jpg'
1209d0c0778190e4a4808cfb7225395a
439028eecdcded915a51e6e897413173837ecf91
describe
'35213' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGO' 'sip-files00038.pro'
4fd2cc2eccda8e7389984fde97dc2ed6
bfebe8504ff84ef1066caa937f3eae72b2a2a1d5
'2011-11-25T01:09:27-05:00'
describe
'39573' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGP' 'sip-files00038.QC.jpg'
8d071115db0191e4d97bea82b3bb0985
02f98fd3d75157917e8449cab7fc6e55db0cb98a
'2011-11-25T01:15:34-05:00'
describe
'306396' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGQ' 'sip-files00038.tif'
6abe12b45c84274c074799a28a507945
edbff1e5b1fab7ac9ac7a01052b9ee38bafd675d
'2011-11-25T01:10:11-05:00'
describe
'1415' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGR' 'sip-files00038.txt'
655063c6f83ef832c32585d6a38fe083
2855b01071b45d9b8e88fb68c1c34b2c20c9f678
'2011-11-25T01:07:41-05:00'
describe
'13270' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGS' 'sip-files00038thm.jpg'
d228437a2f17002795685463edff7a2d
de45d81f9a005a265f49fa45ccf80a6b664ec34b
'2011-11-25T01:13:57-05:00'
describe
'64070' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGT' 'sip-files00039.jp2'
f5f2dde36e1b8f9c682cfe5bebb219da
482148d6a74569895356c634093902002c0ae5ae
'2011-11-25T01:05:04-05:00'
describe
'106618' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGU' 'sip-files00039.jpg'
2be1586a796c29a39ef8bd558d5c89a7
0e9703acf50673e4815b4a4a3c587b20c29ba2b7
describe
'34354' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGV' 'sip-files00039.pro'
9f2c81df6c85e4d096d216e96287745f
40616eed4ad341b91f26e81d12fe8a2f8f4d9369
'2011-11-25T01:07:04-05:00'
describe
'37757' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGW' 'sip-files00039.QC.jpg'
132d76f7dc870b9d78b9cb8c33d8ec38
f4024fe2a06b1c217eece2ddcd0a970c2d36a9be
'2011-11-25T01:02:57-05:00'
describe
'322384' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGX' 'sip-files00039.tif'
ee9f35c44f3d057896d72deeedd1033b
a4b80838391e676b326b81e2b01810e5eb1bf123
'2011-11-25T01:01:46-05:00'
describe
'1379' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGY' 'sip-files00039.txt'
d666391430fafd62301401854960d54a
03937b0143b720899cf44980831e219878242700
'2011-11-25T01:10:29-05:00'
describe
'12459' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANGZ' 'sip-files00039thm.jpg'
0ccd7282b8321e23487e1738f4996487
fae44b3ca71bb14ff69115a6d91707d609727079
'2011-11-25T01:08:38-05:00'
describe
'62503' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHA' 'sip-files00040.jp2'
c5da6a17767fc0f23238236b1e5b5986
50cc61c0d544c7e9be63cc6e5c509f041bb6807b
'2011-11-25T01:06:37-05:00'
describe
'108999' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHB' 'sip-files00040.jpg'
0b8098bdec180083fd8c685d0c2579ed
b9740f43afff5b440ae744267429634652ab184e
'2011-11-25T01:05:34-05:00'
describe
'32675' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHC' 'sip-files00040.pro'
5958da8ddfd0f34262f2fa9accbbf307
1d04109a2301ffb265041e51190291d8b825d49a
'2011-11-25T01:02:09-05:00'
describe
'38795' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHD' 'sip-files00040.QC.jpg'
dbe6ab4401507750a39596adeaa7475b
339146f629e0c3b54dc7a1bea093d69ce14e8316
describe
'301400' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHE' 'sip-files00040.tif'
93f0ab275c026474ba9a616b7ef71448
218008771682b7239e2dcb7641761267024ec050
'2011-11-25T01:04:10-05:00'
describe
'1308' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHF' 'sip-files00040.txt'
595fb694cd93d785056b269b6cb83e01
50f8307135ae7beba60a55f9d829b0ffc9e294f7
'2011-11-25T01:12:49-05:00'
describe
'13532' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHG' 'sip-files00040thm.jpg'
5a21470976fe7ad2d486e9ec164737f7
b114ecde3929e8ad0ce02c8f2740c0c26bba19cb
'2011-11-25T01:05:05-05:00'
describe
'69890' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHH' 'sip-files00041.jp2'
67c945e29235161967360280231cc192
985d64ced1a1ec9c06abac26732d3f4b10a6779d
'2011-11-25T01:12:15-05:00'
describe
'114196' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHI' 'sip-files00041.jpg'
379e6436574fc5500df6986580adb188
0f1f746131376397094ce06ffd9a8a364f8a0419
'2011-11-25T01:09:09-05:00'
describe
'37077' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHJ' 'sip-files00041.pro'
11af2575a0a550ed4e5e20cc7b6da004
883e7125f11f1f874fc6dedded21429a81be9b6a
'2011-11-25T01:06:20-05:00'
describe
'40308' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHK' 'sip-files00041.QC.jpg'
f649190974b3258815ddf36ec7c5d5c8
d6d1220f76c71634000034105156748cb7fabd91
describe
'331176' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHL' 'sip-files00041.tif'
86172cb1dcfce2d860147f742318c435
7215d9c893c6270c0eb64d4f7269a857fee1ec69
'2011-11-25T01:14:18-05:00'
describe
'1509' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHM' 'sip-files00041.txt'
1971e33015aa1bcc894684788816e393
58833eb89711a81f856dc7f4bdba31351553708f
'2011-11-25T01:01:36-05:00'
describe
'12151' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHN' 'sip-files00041thm.jpg'
098ab763e57101ab790bcaee23896e73
9b344918c63bf5365c8fee8e573fbeecf9054a2d
'2011-11-25T01:13:56-05:00'
describe
'43749' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHO' 'sip-files00042.jp2'
435ffd5fc992718bb7c43e29be31e3d5
3c504939f4fdeff6fe8a59bea16fec35a97177b8
'2011-11-25T01:11:59-05:00'
describe
'75346' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHP' 'sip-files00042.jpg'
7c121d401e45b081c2b963b2b0320b90
92c4f03c39d32ed156b2c7c25c3a6be728ad8d38
'2011-11-25T01:13:07-05:00'
describe
'23497' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHQ' 'sip-files00042.pro'
f40355efb237b6062ee5af68f8bab3ca
9c348e7406a5212b00374c6a62f65b69f7b9da95
'2011-11-25T01:02:47-05:00'
describe
'26360' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHR' 'sip-files00042.QC.jpg'
d5ce12e7ae312796497c5b59a23f701b
a741b8a8595f8774de9f8589f7469c0e2cd657dc
describe
'321924' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHS' 'sip-files00042.tif'
33b1a2859d2bdea7c92a8effbec43944
32232d5481ebb60a8fc0deaa1d9464931400a90b
describe
'980' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHT' 'sip-files00042.txt'
8755d97e0ff9e693da599b971f28b6af
1fa15d50faf6d0d92c82c78a3f39fc4d1e210848
'2011-11-25T01:08:04-05:00'
describe
'8750' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHU' 'sip-files00042thm.jpg'
1f3ecb840e573b0e8689a057d106d5ac
e26b5833517e799726d8907537e389dad8e74919
'2011-11-25T01:15:38-05:00'
describe
'67436' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHV' 'sip-files00043.jp2'
bad11654b4548ca5fca705c645041cef
2163f10e77b600dcb7a4d27687753aa4a41cde70
'2011-11-25T01:06:43-05:00'
describe
'113990' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHW' 'sip-files00043.jpg'
d05b98cdcc58dffa57b17af8bf598c02
f53290f5e04ad6573ebb301efae41c73b28b166c
'2011-11-25T01:09:56-05:00'
describe
'36269' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHX' 'sip-files00043.pro'
8a17a2227d3c87c375638409efb3cd58
32a65233f7b228df181de9c8ab7eca9dc9be304b
describe
'39508' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHY' 'sip-files00043.QC.jpg'
d3d7d1feb24ab1412794a3a8d46be2ab
ead51e2ecc6bc62bca2047fb152c3d3e1f72032e
'2011-11-25T01:01:23-05:00'
describe
'331196' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANHZ' 'sip-files00043.tif'
fd3bb4ab71dd61667ada5baabbb03066
f1012acbdcad9666d2eb4e9152387483a9d482bc
'2011-11-25T01:01:54-05:00'
describe
'1440' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIA' 'sip-files00043.txt'
b7d4c6d8fbf3ae8b38699c15e5dabe65
33a9ae2e5502ae9637e5800f08f791b242d014a2
describe
'12172' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIB' 'sip-files00043thm.jpg'
e3d8b44aa8cb652c71c76151c2f8a8a9
802b91504a7fcdd0c4aae00f391ac7524b751d89
'2011-11-25T01:08:39-05:00'
describe
'61117' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIC' 'sip-files00044.jp2'
6d1e08ce827bc82e0a9fdca9a0b980d9
2320c671f389ddb89e70266d534b16862d4bf01b
'2011-11-25T01:06:44-05:00'
describe
'105468' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANID' 'sip-files00044.jpg'
1dc65e5dd9ae7de7f94a6c8c3327ddfa
6840662608076127c0a34229599e866bb535e5e6
describe
'32588' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIE' 'sip-files00044.pro'
2bfebb4a456fe9d828da09a8505967af
af144a0f2b22f98f75022237baea3231a9d7a4ec
'2011-11-25T01:08:17-05:00'
describe
'36552' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIF' 'sip-files00044.QC.jpg'
b0f57624f46728a8a7ca94d6c5fa0b55
df59bf30d01c1d474c5a8fdddd1654c9faec6190
'2011-11-25T01:11:07-05:00'
describe
'317792' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIG' 'sip-files00044.tif'
297f21d91b6eb6070cbdefbec0973313
dc958d3c77e3de50d9363a50d5a0a2a3c27207de
'2011-11-25T01:02:04-05:00'
describe
'1293' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIH' 'sip-files00044.txt'
2ad42a592e9a7985cc28ae22cf9490de
00fce2e82d263f038c1f2bca9696ef4d36ebf571
'2011-11-25T01:05:37-05:00'
describe
'11685' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANII' 'sip-files00044thm.jpg'
65c4dc7e2e84ab7ac0e8dc190ad6fea0
1bc1577d8138f9f393118080708585df4801e3e0
describe
'68749' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIJ' 'sip-files00045.jp2'
de097c1cdf6f5e2aea0909b1d76cdd7f
4ccc8cc804d51764c733a94e241839024361a722
describe
'112611' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIK' 'sip-files00045.jpg'
70d627afdfd08fd92f8c6ddc37b379fe
680cabd308c7d5f60998ed63a7fb94ed1eabfe14
'2011-11-25T01:08:27-05:00'
describe
'37149' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIL' 'sip-files00045.pro'
0f8b90dac0cfbd4e736b34fa15527878
94bacfb3cb79c387eba7c25df295834b8474f51c
'2011-11-25T01:02:13-05:00'
describe
'39482' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIM' 'sip-files00045.QC.jpg'
f1b7a0ead9cd8f24d084940b11456eb3
9f0ee17edf8de2741b724886ef04e4d73fddb489
'2011-11-25T01:13:37-05:00'
describe
'339432' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIN' 'sip-files00045.tif'
724c6e3d5ded20220fe5ba318029b042
83716d8ebbd1a89ca0738f0efa57b7690f034552
describe
'1500' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIO' 'sip-files00045.txt'
3d271bbd4b7054714d9532b0f8f2d4f6
e3f689f5fc9855dba734d572095b93b247255ced
describe
'12065' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIP' 'sip-files00045thm.jpg'
8903ff9003700dd015fe7a75ae982791
81d23ac92ddb9f7f09b897b44f311388f12b831f
'2011-11-25T01:12:20-05:00'
describe
'65522' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIQ' 'sip-files00046.jp2'
2095ab8116863b47d3bbf970ff1c7ea8
1f6181dd233c5d6a89373e0af75f87650e91dacd
describe
'109440' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIR' 'sip-files00046.jpg'
8c5a911f335e45462d7642c0583da5ab
e60c98c3505fd4ff8e0520956f6e616921976c87
'2011-11-25T01:07:48-05:00'
describe
'35597' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIS' 'sip-files00046.pro'
28886ae5cdab56b3abd1fa914ae3873a
13a85c0e836f236733b374ca57770bd5c6a614cd
'2011-11-25T01:16:02-05:00'
describe
'38443' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIT' 'sip-files00046.QC.jpg'
171d0ea8940c1cfa58b1ae12325b34c2
5d6d74adadd07160f513279c6bbef85a2c7f9e2c
'2011-11-25T01:01:22-05:00'
describe
'323928' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIU' 'sip-files00046.tif'
74fdd2bba7a192372fde868657e8d8bb
536c1cf8c2c32e31e80715593f135804b7fd844e
'2011-11-25T01:06:31-05:00'
describe
'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIV' 'sip-files00046.txt'
660ba7eae24e6c5810e681a67356757f
0b9d853483f5ee6b99f5940cb6b89270236a2d77
describe
'11946' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIW' 'sip-files00046thm.jpg'
d8c6b5f8698eb87a8ea86e6cd41f3648
23b678c3f8b6f36adf3e769e7a1b6e850c9f8335
'2011-11-25T01:03:51-05:00'
describe
'65883' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIX' 'sip-files00047.jp2'
758e60d98d8187402b8653c382751fbd
024ea87c5e7ff458cd4dd28b8aced033df96daed
'2011-11-25T01:16:06-05:00'
describe
'108816' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIY' 'sip-files00047.jpg'
fdd9a6ce51579a7c63197fc392051286
ae564ee376b764824ef42cff22f8d87b4e169933
'2011-11-25T01:04:05-05:00'
describe
'34717' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANIZ' 'sip-files00047.pro'
3d82873ebd12ba71bfeadd552a27f3c4
339065aa14edf6181f0a638e8b1dada282950d3d
'2011-11-25T01:11:09-05:00'
describe
'37405' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJA' 'sip-files00047.QC.jpg'
6debfdd640704d29129c19fd062a0b58
1ab776e07dd6a0c921be50b8465fc4d95ee8af4e
'2011-11-25T01:14:04-05:00'
describe
'330920' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJB' 'sip-files00047.tif'
ce3863fd4db0726e996ee5b7ceb77c9c
f85582ce0dbd5c5a14f7f426ffb2796084f4248f
describe
'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJC' 'sip-files00047.txt'
721a49ab589fc2f4c8bebf3d691767e9
c3161f7f741537535d4349b5341becc316848b03
'2011-11-25T01:09:25-05:00'
describe
'11962' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJD' 'sip-files00047thm.jpg'
c1ea65446fa88cc9c1963d639c6f6255
f122afd958e2517c1256e3b7ab388641eafd3bed
describe
'62709' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJE' 'sip-files00048.jp2'
bfc9391475b9732f99b5e9ab33e0a005
daa84b26f94ed577605557f9209445585f307ce0
'2011-11-25T01:12:05-05:00'
describe
'107853' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJF' 'sip-files00048.jpg'
bc6bf92aa8fceec75276ce710516ea79
d78e00409264f7fb11469682214349134d9178dc
'2011-11-25T01:15:30-05:00'
describe
'33364' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJG' 'sip-files00048.pro'
73d7b6095db1502d334ede626de7a78c
f43d5dacd16a15283b02bc431bde19d7ce879b52
'2011-11-25T01:01:33-05:00'
describe
'38815' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJH' 'sip-files00048.QC.jpg'
c6d5af3a51190b47d18922b5b3ac9bee
dffc45cacfd5e13ac1325a0a28f66a62ff10eaa3
'2011-11-25T01:14:46-05:00'
describe
'310464' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJI' 'sip-files00048.tif'
9bfa920b9019a12f25206c1ee3540834
06171b0fe06bb82881ab923fede1bad2cc9d34da
'2011-11-25T01:09:20-05:00'
describe
'1386' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJJ' 'sip-files00048.txt'
7adc28b165c0b5a6ad412e647ba2b11a
911018cae15939061f8fe10028b6dd9c921d9da5
'2011-11-25T01:07:24-05:00'
describe
'12344' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJK' 'sip-files00048thm.jpg'
3c40e1c1c637c408ab9d976737dd8a42
b60e13e867f40c6bc0bd4c4438d69dfbd4447995
'2011-11-25T01:03:42-05:00'
describe
'71965' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJL' 'sip-files00049.jp2'
554c096e536e5ad5caa11ae39e244e6b
892828549b5af16cad1b7880352c245aabd39168
'2011-11-25T01:15:17-05:00'
describe
'117996' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJM' 'sip-files00049.jpg'
6b695cdcea2c9ee4cab83446a2be865d
7488db69b23fcb11453e530d353c1555ab704c1d
'2011-11-25T01:11:51-05:00'
describe
'39240' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJN' 'sip-files00049.pro'
8a7a778bae54e08d798527919f8d47b9
41fbe05568be1a3dff38f354f7abf21207936ec2
describe
'40642' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJO' 'sip-files00049.QC.jpg'
df654ebb1fb17acaf41764d70a65df84
cc281b2b0b037846e279d550afcf9ee6f53ffb81
'2011-11-25T01:14:24-05:00'
describe
'339412' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJP' 'sip-files00049.tif'
396c99afd5e33db6ae3807cc4f88750b
9781b9fbdd7c10ab2d9945de0276c68a018e2a71
'2011-11-25T01:08:05-05:00'
describe
'1545' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJQ' 'sip-files00049.txt'
da33b1e8f954adcedf061c23cb1af7d8
df2e63a30dfcfb70e846faca24d67f42fa77f5c2
describe
'12001' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJR' 'sip-files00049thm.jpg'
abcea4e78c86503bbe2e00b8fdb75693
539bb5cbbc57c7b2026e29f761d49c317d71b3c2
describe
'32630' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJS' 'sip-files00050.jp2'
b2db5d1b34af6345ae5c2c16b887f061
e62c85e7594c72f0004dd98406a9ca647710a7d4
'2011-11-25T01:05:11-05:00'
describe
'59695' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJT' 'sip-files00050.jpg'
374862c90a4ce29c86cb6b3a920c7393
4210d2f8020b22855802cad6cd412264b09013ab
'2011-11-25T01:03:17-05:00'
describe
'17616' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJU' 'sip-files00050.pro'
701bc693544310a71fd5e153bd070d8c
ea76662c939341fd6f62e98d42691af32126ead9
describe
'21153' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJV' 'sip-files00050.QC.jpg'
e34b86cf3fb6a9eee998dfa21f55c491
21ea10a4363a9a9df2c61051026b04891bc1fa09
'2011-11-25T01:04:56-05:00'
describe
'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJW' 'sip-files00050.tif'
40e800ac3a25431af22d2454b98029c4
f7720cff20cc476a3586b6134f57f1c4397627ee
describe
'705' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJX' 'sip-files00050.txt'
5251442fd3b45e838ea96d4d6fe344d2
ace7ac198dfc28cc5cf62e92f8a9f1dd24c7aebb
'2011-11-25T01:05:06-05:00'
describe
'6696' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJY' 'sip-files00050thm.jpg'
41d642c41fefe307d6a260b167283e56
59742804d7f1e624bebd2c74009ecb4aee79c25a
'2011-11-25T01:06:55-05:00'
describe
'49680' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANJZ' 'sip-files00051.jp2'
843f0cde39376f7d8a6c6628ae8fd62c
72733cbb2a53b81733dc3fe5fd7b5d9d55c3c936
describe
'83784' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKA' 'sip-files00051.jpg'
08f8a93e139eb0bf4e8e9202dc295e6a
c860077a045dd820e01383f64c6e0fba88dafd1a
'2011-11-25T01:03:09-05:00'
describe
'27408' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKB' 'sip-files00051.pro'
640f35e3f5f17f8fa047d5bf03a54ada
9e4a99306c510e81203f06bcf033cc86235727b4
'2011-11-25T01:03:52-05:00'
describe
'30254' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKC' 'sip-files00051.QC.jpg'
60a79e65d3c78fda3dbe403871560b42
22caa7cdbc86f09de222873f6491f438e58b3065
'2011-11-25T01:02:06-05:00'
describe
'333368' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKD' 'sip-files00051.tif'
ae483cea6f782979746ce6f94906143f
afee99939e02bdde48d2d5b2ea64d2960015292c
'2011-11-25T01:11:45-05:00'
describe
'1169' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKE' 'sip-files00051.txt'
6c13e30db2def98be44ec14312e69315
4619f38d6c91af7628ab69e9c5a49feb24bd617b
'2011-11-25T01:14:21-05:00'
describe
'9178' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKF' 'sip-files00051thm.jpg'
10c0fd09b0da1db2dd3469d3d5451720
4c0983756a8803e050aff9bec2be939b0454da64
describe
'71399' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKG' 'sip-files00052.jp2'
4cd3c9f5951a822c83edc057bde7b959
8f815bf30f73ad5f309914aa85d8f224718d034b
'2011-11-25T01:09:52-05:00'
describe
'120897' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKH' 'sip-files00052.jpg'
d7efee6419ea1a3772aa48fd58e3cda2
e7faa2fe2853d4681dd384d9f39ecb4f8738d7f0
'2011-11-25T01:13:53-05:00'
describe
'39357' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKI' 'sip-files00052.pro'
290be88ee22f4e46e5dadebe5f387a87
417208a8b6afd7e01db159ddd7c03e29bcdf0fe2
'2011-11-25T01:13:22-05:00'
describe
'42855' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKJ' 'sip-files00052.QC.jpg'
c7bc1006538f0941765f11a98816d1a0
a0e998f3d9d9abec30d6d87201d89b9eb623df38
'2011-11-25T01:11:49-05:00'
describe
'324500' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKK' 'sip-files00052.tif'
80f380cb82be7d21b1c533786fd0b5f5
abeede612b3a750885b4f82aa61c7d3d375b3738
'2011-11-25T01:16:32-05:00'
describe
'1568' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKL' 'sip-files00052.txt'
11475d6712ac2436b3f49630c7d17c99
30a57872efc9cc30afb99585520b6cb755d38e63
'2011-11-25T01:06:52-05:00'
describe
'12411' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKM' 'sip-files00052thm.jpg'
e2b7ad6eb577f0a067611a67c93635a0
7e6097c658925d1ce76c20bcfe9f44f7f1e57c71
describe
'71883' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKN' 'sip-files00053.jp2'
5985950b5c1d3486cb4079d823782bd6
35783582bc08f92c8d7e7ff2811f993bc253635a
'2011-11-25T01:08:53-05:00'
describe
'121374' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKO' 'sip-files00053.jpg'
f6d0323b6d6d04b38da234bc2be8c261
bf990548ec277069c259181a2e5a66e120789a5e
describe
'40315' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKP' 'sip-files00053.pro'
84b144704ea779478070da6f55fa82f2
d7b0a013513ccc4d7548446840932899fd9785a7
describe
'42877' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKQ' 'sip-files00053.QC.jpg'
a3d4823c237d5d65fe932a0776949d34
0a43f3ea4d784fafc688153c89046a48da5ba7ef
'2011-11-25T01:08:49-05:00'
describe
'329836' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKR' 'sip-files00053.tif'
35f52664f91f2a061726be8b98bdf662
0b5d83c7e0848b3f822c9eae22f7d2933023fd58
'2011-11-25T01:09:15-05:00'
describe
'1609' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKS' 'sip-files00053.txt'
6408280761c63ab40ed4d0064b83a2da
d6306b45f646b46033e4f06d770ce855840d4cd6
'2011-11-25T01:04:17-05:00'
describe
'12342' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKT' 'sip-files00053thm.jpg'
7d1d44ff61c996f4955c11ee857ecad8
05de3df5edc350ab04b104da481d358f654e2a45
'2011-11-25T01:02:43-05:00'
describe
'65681' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKU' 'sip-files00054.jp2'
6a117ce607b29af51c6c2d69b9dcb41c
d4876e885d51a76da8a4c2a42b0c399b3d69d5be
'2011-11-25T01:01:39-05:00'
describe
'113459' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKV' 'sip-files00054.jpg'
4acc2cafc4a0f7b265f687deb52e8d13
b6b7a045d3fc16ee8f76a3ff6f162148a8d77c19
describe
'34399' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKW' 'sip-files00054.pro'
9ab92b5e0c8b93111a7a6c44b1846c92
7398e8ea7fe31347452358aeffc56eb246725e25
'2011-11-25T01:11:14-05:00'
describe
'40706' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKX' 'sip-files00054.QC.jpg'
0da04594fb58167c77b0502453531788
ee8d73daea5b2d9c40b74275f5c7ad4dd5d4f38c
'2011-11-25T01:08:25-05:00'
describe
'316916' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKY' 'sip-files00054.tif'
35ae83dd50435518e8ba79b09e399886
2004311abd17edb7702335f4a1466a0d58a479e0
'2011-11-25T01:06:56-05:00'
describe
'1423' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANKZ' 'sip-files00054.txt'
a5b2182d1d15ce271f3ab4a4d44a99a0
0f265619666079e2502de2a6fda1f634923cad6e
'2011-11-25T01:02:51-05:00'
describe
'12233' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANLA' 'sip-files00054thm.jpg'
00dd7d2bafd40ded1c571e40cc4cd043
3fed25de2e917581b67a8a251ab4b0c169aad80a
'2011-11-25T01:04:06-05:00'
describe
'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANLB' 'sip-files00055.jp2'
96708b8905dc19a195831f93ab3bdacb
db8f904c38365e87f612d3d29a9552351c21b396
describe
'119010' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANLC' 'sip-files00055.jpg'
35096594eb7eeaee1be9746824115f45
c3098c2f4f680f433e109b92a394e5bf9cdbc1d7
'2011-11-25T01:08:19-05:00'
describe
'38788' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANLD' 'sip-files00055.pro'
098a9e42d0c49df24ce66be3000204b4
5a1c36f2e4bfbab518860cbd434bb6344d8b1530
'2011-11-25T01:10:03-05:00'
describe
'41454' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANLE' 'sip-files00055.QC.jpg'
2cdd0456af5d29dd219b588f80317baa
6568ebf82e7453e47b7e8b5cacb424c47862ff7f
'2011-11-25T01:09:08-05:00'
describe
'329876' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANLF' 'sip-files00055.tif'
678bf8f02c8f8bab1c5276f7c2f8fd7f
3a71487b1395d3c46ad80e4782deccd9cb9edd6d
'2011-11-25T01:02:15-05:00'
describe
'1527' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF20080824_AAANLG' 'sip-files00055.txt'
38696c6bb560987f06ea494063be2628
b573cd293e0524e3c265ea93d06c03c1ae9557dc
'2011-11-25T01:09:50-05:00'
describe
'12354' 'info:fdaE20080821_AAAABJfileF2008082